《Stealing Heroine: Honestly, I never thought this far [Smut Warning!]》


 Please read this first: About this novel – MC and Harem.

    Please read this first: About this novel ¨C MC and Harem.


    This novel main plot would about the MC that got memories from another world when he was sick. As he in despair to realize that he could be just a background character in this world so he feel alive to be able stealing or get those heroine from protagonist.


    That''s why in this novel, so there was a chance could be ckmail, maniption, non-consensual stuff.


    I''m using japanese name order - family name - first name -


    MC :


    Suzuki Kouta


    Appearance : He is just like Astolfo from FGO.


    Harem in my mind / in early chapter : MC focus made Visual Novel: FSN


    Sawamura Spencer Eriri : Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata


    Kasumigaoka Utaha : Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata


    Kato Megumi : Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata


    Kitagawa Marin : My Dress-Up Darling


    Sajuna Inui ( Juju ) : My Dress-Up Darling


    Tachibana Satomi : Dumbbell Nan Kilo Moteru?


    Next stage: MC expansion to other bussiness? Maybe Game and stuff


    Takao : D-Frag


    Shinomiya Kaguya : Kaguya-sama: Love is War


    Fujiwara Chika : Kaguya-sama: Love is War


    Iino Miko : Kaguya-sama: Love is War


    Hayasaka Ai : Kaguya-sama: Love is War


    Nakano Ichika : The Quintessential Quintuplets

 Ch 01 – 23 April, A new life.

    Ch 01 ¨C 23 April, A new life.


    ¡­ I''m dead. Those were his final thoughts.


    Darkness had consumed his consciousness, and he''d long since lost control of his senses. There was a time when telling people he had an incurable disease sounded nice and dramatic. Yet, in the end, he still felt helpless about how meaningless his life was being confined to bed most of the time.


    Dying at such a young age sucked, to say the least, but surprisingly, He was at peace with his fate. Ultimately, he was content with the years he''d lived and grateful to the loving family that let him enjoy everything they could afford. He was given many games, movies, books,ics, and novels to upy his loneliness as he couldn''t get out of his lonely bed.


    He died satisfied with his life¡­ even so back in his mind¡­ there was a lingering feeling. A wish¡­ that if he had a healthy body.''


    That¡ª what he thought in hisst moment.


    Also,¡ª In the end, he didn''t want to die.


    That day, Suzuki Kouta remembered as he felt his consciousness sparked back to life. Suzuki Kouta was what you called an ordinary kid. He didn''t have any special qualities, with his height and weight being just average. He could even say he was a quiet child, and maybe he didn''t have many friends. Furthermore, he was not that smart, with just mediocre grades. Even after a few months, he entered high school. He still doesn''t mix well with his ssmates and spends more time alone.


    That was what he actually believed in the past until¡­ Suddenly, Suzuki Kouta fell ill. High fever, headache, and extreme nausea. It was so severe that it was difficult for him to maintain his consciousness.


    Kouta was treated and spent his time in hospital for a week because the doctor did not know what illness Kouta had. In any case, they couldn''t find any traces of bacteria, nor was anything wrong with his body. He doesn''t seem to have a particrly stressful personal life, either. It wasn''t depression and panic disorder which were the mostmon mental disorders, but those have different symptoms.


    The hospital didn''t know what was causing it.


    As for Kouta himself, he felt hot, dizzy, and nauseous. In that state, Kouta felt he was hallucinating about someone. Someone''s memory. He saw something that never happened naturally; the hallucinations felt so real. And he felt like he was dying¡­


    At that time, Kouta didn''t know which was real or fake.


    Within a week, Kouta saw a lot of memories.


    Even after the disease symptoms subsided, Kouta could still see those memories in his dreams. It was a really strange experience.


    In the end, after being treated for two weeks, Kouta''s condition was healthy, and there were no abnormalities. So Kouta was released from the hospital.


    Even though he had returned home, Kouta could still see the memories. Naturally, he told the doctor about this experience. But he only said that Kouta was only hallucinating, nothing strange from the examination results.


    In the end, Kouta didn''t get a further examination.


    Of course, Kouta was trying to find out about the memories he could see. Although there are many names that Kouta recognizes, there are many things that Kouta doesn''t know when he looks for them on the inte. He did not find these things.


    Like the name of a movie or manga that Kouta saw. Somepany names and even ces he couldn''t find.


    That''s really weird. Was what Kouta seen from the future or a different world?


    He didn''t know.


    He was confused.


    Kouta was a little scared and agitated as what he experienced happened very quickly. And he felt frightened when he entered the school, and in the ssroom, he saw his ssmate.


    A beautiful and cute girl was known as one of the prettiest students in this school. Blonde twin-tail-haired girl with half-foreigner. She was a famous student for one school''s beauty and pride in the art club.


    Yeah, that beautiful girl was Eriri Spencer Sawamura, a model and sophisticated youngdy at school. Because of her manners, she was respected and idolized by other students at the school. Like Kouta did. He actually idolized her before he got those memories.


    In the past, if Kouta saw Eriri, he would be very happy. Sometimes he saw her from afar and would be happy to be friends. Also he imagined having a girlfriend, a beautiful and kind girl like Her.


    However, after Kouta saw those memories, what he saw changed drastically. Because¡­ because¡­ in that memory, Eriri is a character in Anime.


    And it makes the Kouta scared. Did he see hallucinations? Was what he saw real? Or another world? Or something supernatural?


    He didn''t know.


    He didn''t understand.


    Was the world he''s living in just a storybook or Anime? And he was a background character.


    If Kouta was not mistaken, Eriri was one of the loser Heroines in harem-type Anime. Kouta, of course, thought this might have been just a coincidence. However, his ssmates Eriri and Eriri in those memories were really simr to each other.


    Kouta must know. He had to understand¡­ and without realizing it. Kouta wrote a letter, putting it into Eriri''s shoe locker.


    ''I know your secret. I''m waiting on the school roof.'' Eri Kashiwagi from the Egoistic Lily.


    Kouta didn''t know at that time what he did or what he actually was after. He just wanted to know how far the truth he saw from memory.


    Kouta watched Eriri from afar. He saw Eriri''s face surprised when she read the letter. After she closed her looker shoes. She said goodbye to her friends and immediately went from the shoe locker to the school rooftop.


    Kouta followed her from behind. He had been acting outside his usual antics. As he felt there were no other students. Kouta entered the school rooftop and locked the door.


    Eriri startled when she saw Koutae and lock the door. She took a step back and said it in a fast and a bit loud at the same time a quivering voice.


    "What do you want!?"


    "I never expected someone like you. Would be a member of the doujin team named Egoistic Lily with Eri Kashiwagi as your pen name. A popr illustrator who attracts plenty of fans at events. And most of her doujinshi work is pornography that caters to straight men." Kouta said as he was surprised by how calm he was talking to Eriri.


    "How do you know all that?" Eriri dropped her head as if she had been defeated.


    "Well, it was quite easy. If you visited your personal studio in the art club. You can just search for your signature." Kouta exined what he saw from his memories. He never ever saw her personal studio, but if this was true. It could be said that his memories were real.


    "What do you want!?" Once again, Eriri asked him.


    Honestly, Kouta never thought anything further than this. He just wanted to know if those memories he got were true or not. When he realized it was true. He felt part of his soul was gone. The thought that he was just a background character in some harem anime world made his mind nk.


    ''That''s absurd! There is no way!'' Kouta couldn''t believe it.


    "What is your motive¡­? Do you want money? Or do you want to coerce me into going out with you?" She asked Kouta again. Her face was red, and she started to get cold sweat.


    When Kouta heard that, he found that quite attractive. Money was nice, and coercing Eriri into going out with him was also nice. Honestly, he had some admiration and some crush on this beautiful and cute girl.


    "Wait!! You''re not going to ckmail me, are you? Are you going to attack me!?" Eriri said with a scared and reddened face at the same time. She stepped back and put her hand on her breast as if trying to not let Kouta see her body.


    At that moment, something rose in his mind. Kouta felt an annoying itch inside him. An indescribable urge to mess this up. The feeling to go and steal the heroine and girl from those main characters. Even though the main character was just a dense harem guy. And he was most likely a thick-headed deaf protagonist. With just that many girls liked him because he was just nice to them.


    Those fears that he feels every night.


    That darkness that he started to feel after he got those weird memories.


    Starting to spin around in his mind. During that time, those feelings became an excitement that grew in him.


    "If¡­ that happens¡­ I''m calling the police!" Eriri screamed at Kouta, who didn''t answer her at all. Just stared at her with cold eyes that made Eriri fear him.


    "Hahaha¡­" Koutaughed loudly, making Eriri shudder when she heard Kouta''sugh. Her face became pale when she saw Kouta put his hand in his face. He tried to hold back hisugh before showing her a devilish grin.


    "Really? Calling the police¡­ I still haven''t done anything yet¡­ And who do you think will lose more¡­ You or me." Kouta asked Eriri some questions.


    "Eh¡­ what¡­" Eriri was taken back by Kouta''s question.


    "Think about it. What will happen to your parents? Wasn''t it weird and wrong that they let their daughter work in the adult industry? They could be fired from their job. Ah¡­ your father might be back to Ennd."


    "That''s!" Eriri''s face became paler and paler.


    "And think again¡­ someone like me or a well-mannered and idolized student, who do you think will go down far? Especially when people know that you''re just an otaku that made ero-doujinshi." Kouta said. He knew thest part would trigger Eriri. Since Eriri had some bad experiences in her past about her standing in school with her own hobbies.


    "Ugh¡­ What do you want?" Eriri asked Kouta with a defeated tone.


    "Well, I will wait in my apartment. So just please prepare yourself." Kouta answered Eriri and gave her his apartment address. Kouta didn''t want people to know or see the two of them together after all. He also needed to prepare his room.


    "Also, don''t tell anyone about this conversation¡­ because maybe I can do something bad to someone¡­." Kouta warned Eriri.


    "Eh¡­"


    "I know a certain boy who more likely knew about your hobbies," Kouta said with a cold demeanor.


    Kouta left Eriri alone on the school rooftop. Never in his mind would Kouta do something like this. He was a boy who rarely fought before and never tried doing something bad. But at this time, he felt rxed and calm¡­ as if something inside him was changing or really that was the case? It could be he changed because of those memories, or it was just a catalyst for his desire toe out itself.


    Kouta didn''t know or care about any of that. Right now, he felt he became alive again after he fell sick and got those memories.


    In the end, with his new excitement Kouta went to his home.

 Ch 02 – 23 April, Eriri 01

    Ch 02 ¨C 23 April, Eriri 01


    Kouta returned to his home as soon as possible. He rushed to prepare his room. Actually, he didn''t have any evidence to show that Eriri was Eri Kashiwagi. Everything he said earlier was just a way to deceive her that he got from the memories he got.


    Kouta was a little grateful that Eriri was fooled by his lie. However, he needed actual materials to be able to threaten and deceive Eriri constantly.


    That''s why Kouta told Eriri toe to his home. Since Kouta wanted to know how far Eriri''s fear was. If Eriri was scared, then she woulde here. If Eriri didn''t really care then, she might just report what Kouta tried to do, and it would be over.


    And when that happened¡­ Kouta felt he was fine with it. Because in the end, he felt his feelings and his reasoning werepletely shaken. Maybe it''s good for Kouta to go to the hospital.


    However, a part of Kouta didn''t ept that. Because if that happens, then he really was just a mere background character. And his pride doesn''t take that. Kouta doesn''t want and doesn''t ept himself as just a background character.


    Because of that, Kouta felt he had to make up his own story. A different story from what happened to the memories he got.


    Even if it makes him a viin or antagonist.


    Maybe what Kouta was doing right now was very risky, but there was some reasoning in his mind. Kouta wanted to know if he could use something for those memories. Since there were many things he got from there.


    In those memories, Kouta realized himself. People like him were usually called a transmigrator or reincarnator. Even though, in those memories, reincarnator or transmigrator was something in realm fiction. What the difference between him and those people in reincarnator stories.


    That''s why¡­ maybe¡­. Kouta himself got power or something just like those people.


    Even if Kouta didn''t have any power. He was fine with it since there was something that was more interesting for him. It was something that people called trope or cliche in that realm of fiction in those memories.


    Power of Nakama.


    Talk no Jutsu.


    And, of course, an average guy that has many girls flocking around him because he was a nice guy.


    There were a lot of these things across the realm of fiction like movies,ics, games, novels, books, manga, and of course, porn and ero-fiction. They had something called cliches or tropes in their perspective areas.


    That''s why¡­ Since Kouta knew the flow of stories. If he could manipte those tropes and cliches to his own advantage. Also, if he could mix those tropes in his life. It would be much easier for his life. Especially when he knew those tropes.


    This was why Kouta wanted to know if those tropes could be used in his situation. In many doujinshi and ero games with NTR theme, a trope to ckmail a girl was so many that it made people bored. But if Kouta could do it to Eriri.


    It would be easier for Kouta in the future. In doujinshi and ero games, girls were pretty easily manipted by bastards. Girls in those worlds would be scared by anything, even a pretty simple one.


    And so Kouta waited for Eriri toe to his home with some excitement and a bit anxious. Before he could hear, his home bell chimed.


    At that time, without Kouta knowing, the day that was originally sunny began to turn cloudy.


    Before Kouta could hear his home bell ringing. He couldn''t help smiling since his prey had arrived. Since there were no other people who would likelye to this home as Kouta opened his door. There was Eriri, a beautiful yet petite girl with long, straight blonde hair. She tied up into twin-tails,ced with two blue ribbons. Her eyes are light blue and she has very pale skin standing with a pale face.


    Once again, Kouta found out how beautiful this girl was. To be honest It was a weird phenomenon for Kouta since he started to feel his world rather differently. It''s just his world that feels really cartoonish. Not just people, but other things became like a game background. Because of that, if he just remembered those memories. It made him feel his world was not a real one.


    Even when he saw himself he could see how his face was really different from his previous world. Kouta''s body in this world was really cartoonish from the colour, body type, and aura around him. But there was something that was bothering him.


    His face was kinda a bit feminine as his body was a bit short, too¡­ 164cm as he guessed it. Also, he was familiar with this appearance. His face was just like a famous 2D character he was familiar with.


    Since his appearance, some people in his previous world¡­called him feminine.


    Kouta had a cute face with a slender and small body. His long beautiful pinkish hair that made him would likely be the same. Yeah, he appearance was the same with famous certain feminine pinkish rider heroes from certain gacha games.


    "Well, juste in¡ª" Kouta said shortly.


    Kouta guided Eriri around the home. Kouta could feel how guarded Eriri was. She kept herself two steps away from him as her hand always stood on top of her bag. As if that school bag was her weapon if Kouta tried to do something.


    After Eriri took off her shoes, they went to the living room with Kouta''s guidance.


    "Really, I never thought you woulde this fast. Perhaps you couldn''t wait?" Kouta smiled at her.


    "What!? Are you stupid or what!? I don''t have any other choice, right!?" Eriri responded angrily. Her eyes widened, and many traces of fear could be seen on her alluring face.


    In Kouta''s mind, he thought that there were many choices that Eriri could take. But maybe because she never expected it, or there were many things that Kouta said that made her feel hopeless and scared. That caused her brain couldn''tprehend anything other than following Kouta''s suit.


    "Well, I couldn''t wait. Honestly, you''re a cute girl, after all.


    Kouta just smiled at her. He knew his desire could leak out, but seeing this cute girl just following what he said¡­. Well, this was just really exciting for him.


    "Ugh¡­ why did this happen to me¡­." Eririined in her breath as she didn''t have enough for anything else at this moment. Eriri put her bag in front of her body. She made it act as her shield while ring at her nemesis.


    Even so, Eriri showed some resistance. Kouta didn''t mind all her antics since whatever she tried to do made him more enthusiastic.


    "Okay, how about you put down that bag and follow me," Kouta ordered Eriri in a quiet but clear voice. As if there should be no defiance from Eriri.


    But of course, there was no way¡­ Eriri just followed what Kouta said immediately.


    "Wait¡­ can I hold my bag¡­." Eriri tried to resist the man in front of him even for a bit.


    "Sawamura, please put down that bag and follow me." Once again, Kouta ordered Eriri in a soft but clear voice. He even had a smile on his face.


    "But¡­"


    "Sawamura, I don''t know what''s in your bag. You can do something with your bag and I don''t want that to happen. Ah... Please keep your cell phone in your bag too."


    "Yes¡­" This time with a weak voice, Eriri followed what Kouta said.


    There was nothing special in the Kouta bedroom, just the usual teen-male room. It was just that the room looked much cleaner than average. As soon as Kouta entered the room, he immediately sat on top of his bed. Put his hand on his chin while staring at Eriri, who just stood near the door.


    "Okay¡­ okay, how about you undress your clothes first." Kouta said without any hesitation.


    "Huh¡­there is no way¡­ I will do that¡­." Eriri said as she felt fear and couldn''t hold back as tears spilled out. "Please¡­ can we do other things¡­" She pleaded.


    "Hah¡­" Kouta sighed, and seeing the man in front of him sigh made Eriri scared and flinched for a second.


    Kouta realized that this wouldn''t be easy and maybe already no good.


    "Okay¡­ Sawamura, can you please take off your clothes? To make sure you don''t hide anything."


    "Huh¡­ What are you talking about?"


    "You know. I just want to make sure that you don''t hide the recorder or something."


    "There is no way¡­ I have something like that!!" Eriri screamed at Kouta in frustration, but Kouta responded coolly.


    "But¡­ I don''t know if that''s true¡­."


    Kouta''s face was t, with no irritation or anger, which made Eriri scared of him.


    "Ukh¡­ Hisk¡­" Eriri started to cry again.


    "Ah¡­ It''s just an inspection, after all. You can put on your uniform after I make sure you don''t hide anything¡­."


    "Ugh¡­ Hiks¡­ fine¡­" Eriri gave up and said weakly. Eriri tried to open the button of her uniform before stopping and once again hesitated. She looked at Kouta and tried pleading one more time, but she got a simple answer from him. He made a ''go ahead'' gesture and then waited. Didn''t do anything except spectating.


    Eriri bit her lip and started undressing. She once again stopped one button away from fully opening her uniform. Her tears once again spilled up and she slowly undressed again. She took off her uniform and showed a cute but in pink bra. She tried her best not to look at Kouta, but Kouta could see her face was red and tearing. She unbuttoned her skirt and slid them down. Her panties were simrly¡ªcute pink panties.


    "Alright¡­ this is enough.. right¡­." Eriri started to say something, but Kouta was ready for this.


    "I said nude." Kouta cut her off¡­ "All the way."


    Eriri flushed red and again hesitated. Kouta himself realized that she was debating internally¡­ if what she was doing was right or wrong. Or she could get redressed and leave. Before, she nodded defeatedly. She reached around and unsped her bra. She covered her small tits with her hand. There were no clothes covering her top before she slipped off her panties and covered them with her hand too.


    "Alright¡­" Eriri said meekly.


    "What are you saying¡­ please, put your hand away so I can make sure there is nothing in there. Just for a moment¡­."


    "Isn''t this enough¡­" Eriri said.


    "No."


    "Kay¡­" Eriri tentatively dropped the hand to the side so Kouta could see. And for the first time in his life, Kouta saw a bare nude girl.


    It was truly a miracle of nature. A small but fully beautiful tits and cute pink nipples. Which was better than Kouta fantasies ever had. He couldn''t help gulping at the mesmerizing sight. Eriri also was unshaven with a small amount of hair down there.


    One minute¡ªtwo minutes¡ªbefore Kouta told Eriri to dress again. And followed what he said before¡­ he didn''t do anything except just look at her body as if examining beauty art.


    But, since Eriri was really embarrassed, tense, and humiliated. She had difficulty dressing again. She turned around and tried to dress fast. But what happened next was she stumbled while trying to put on her panties. And so she fell to the floor with her bottom exposed.


    To be honest, when that happened¡­ Kouta wanted to just jump at Eriri and enjoy his time. But, He needed patience¡­ so he could break her. He wanted her hooked on him. He wanted her devoted to him. And just jumping at her would make her fear and reject¡­ and she would close her heart.


    "Ugh¡­ what¡­ Hiks¡­ what am I doing¡­." Eriri said meekly as her hand trembled. She tried her best to dress again. Without knowing, all of what happened in that room was recorded.


    Kouta used his father''s camera and recording. Something he never touched after his father''s ident. And he used to make material from further ckmailing her again. If his father knew what he was doing. He may p him with the belt¡­ too bad for Eriri¡­ Kouta''s father died two years ago.


    In the end, it took time for Eriri to dress again. It was a hrious sight for Kouta. After she wore her uniform again, Eriri felt a bit relieved that Kouta didn''t do anything and was true to his world.


    "Okay¡­ good. Thest thing is the price you pay to make my mouth closed. Which you determine the price of the secret that could destroy your current life ...."


    "Eh¡­ what¡­ are you saying¡­ I can pay it with money¡­." Eriri said as she found hope. But of course, Kouta immediately retorted her.


    "Are you stupid¡­ of course not¡­ I want something sexual. I think it''s unfair for me to decide the price of this secret. Since I can just tie you in the chair and have a good time with you for one week."


    "HIiiii." Eriri shrieked when she heard about that.


    "But, I wouldn''t do that. I think it''s up to you to put the price for me to not speak about your secret. What do you pay for to make me silent? Is all up to you¡­ but if too cheap¡­ I will feel cheated and very angry¡­ so¡­ what will you do? Or do you want me to put the price?" Kouta exined with a big smile on his face while Eriri''s face became paler and paler.


    "So¡­ what do you choose¡­ Sawamura?"


    And the rain started to pour.

 Ch 03 – 23 April, Eriri 02

    Ch 03 ¨C 23 April, Eriri 02


    Eriri''s mind was in chaos. Her mind was overwhelmed as many things happened at once. Out Nowhere, his ssmate knew her secret and ckmailed her. She also got naked in front of that ssmate, and now she was coerced to do something that she didn''t want to do.


    A horrible thing to do. Eriri''s eyes looked at the boy in front of him that she had been trying to avoid a moment ago. And her heart stopped when seeing him. Even though Eriri didn''t fully know her ssmate. The two of them were in the same ss for a few months, and she saw something one would rarely see from him. Usually a serious expression.


    "You sure took your time." A ssmate named Kouta told her.


    Eriri felt cornered, and her face showed how scared she was. But Kouta didn''t care at all as he just waited and looked at her. Gave Eriri unreasonable pressure.


    And so¡­ Eriri chose what she was going to do.


    If it was another girl, she might be confused. Still, Eriri, who was an +18 mangaka, had little knowledge about sexual things. Even it may not be reality itself.


    "Alright¡­" Eriri said meekly... "Let''s do this¡­ fast¡­."


    Eriri walked closer to Kouta, knelt down, and took a deep breath. She unbuckled his belt, gently unzipped it, and pulled his pants. Once again, she hesitated while thinking, ''why am I doing this'' or ''I''vee this far.''


    Eriri resolved herself and pulled her underwear down to the ankles.


    "Eeeekk¡ª" Eriri shrieked as Kouta''s penis came out. It was big, so when she pulled, the penis immediately hung down in front of her eyes. Yeah, even Eriri was ustomed to drawing penises and stuff. She still had never seen a real penis before.


    Eriri''s eyes were blinking as if she didn''t believe what she saw.


    "Wait¡­ Ain''t this is too big¡­." Eriri shrank as she was scared of the big meat in front of her.


    "Well, hearing that kinda feels good." Kouta, who had been silent, spoke with a pleasant smile on his face. Yeah, such a beautiful girl was taking a long hard look while saying how big it really made his day.


    "But¡­this is big, isn''t it?"


    "Well, yeah¡­"


    The length of Kouta''s penis passed the average Japanese person, also quite thick too. The veins on the surface pulsated with a beat, and the exposed head looked like a living animal. It was beyond Eriri''s imagination that her resolve weakened.


    "This¡­ this thing¡­ still not erect, right?" Eriri asked while her eyes were still locked on Kouta''s dick. "So¡­ If it gets hard¡­ will it¡­ umm¡­ get bigger than this?"


    "Well¡­ Of course¡­ What¡­ Honestly, you are just scared."


    "..."


    Kouta knew what service Eriri would give to him. It was not a bad choice for him. But, seeing how big his penis is. Made her afraid.


    "Well, if too long¡­ Do I need to ept payment by myself? I don''t mind¡­." Kouta said while trying to get up from the bed, and his hand tried to reach Eriri.


    "Wait¡­ I will do my best." Eriri stopped Kouta. She didn''t want Kouta to do it by himself since she didn''t know what he would do to her. And the thought of this giant penis rampage inside her. Easily scared her.


    Eriri slowly put her hand on Kouta''s penis. Her finger touched his shaft. Her fingers were a bit chilly. Maybe it came from nervousness and the weather that became cold.


    Even so, a pleasant feeling spread from those touches.


    "It''s really thick¡­." Eriri grasped Kouta''s penis with both hands. Her hand wrapped the shaft before she started to stroke his penis slowly. Showing how inexperienced her hand was.


    Kouta''s penis became even thicker, and the head became bare. With both her cheeks bing reddened, Eriri stroked Kouta''s penis with both hands the best she could.


    Of course, Kouta felt really good from those handjobs. But surprisingly, his body adapted pretty quickly. Even though he felt good, it was still far from making him cum.


    Even though Eriri tried her best¡­ with her handjob after minutes passed¡­ There was no sign Kouta would cum, which made Eriri feel helpless.


    "Is that it? How¡­ about you start using your mouth¡­." Kouta said.


    "...but¡­"


    "Well, It''s all up to you¡­ but I wonder how long this will be." Kouta said. While his penis was stroked by Eriri, he lifted the root of his penis and let it face Eriri''s mouth. The distance between his penis and Eriri''s mouth was just several centimeters. Eriri had a fateful face again.


    While Kouta enjoyed the sight of Eriri and his penis staring at each other. As her rough breath slightly stimted his penis.


    Eriri hesitated in her mind for a long time. She thought about his childhood friend and hoped he saved her from this situation. In the end, when she saw Kouta''s penis in front of him, her mind was convinced.


    Eriri opened her mouth and went to work. She locked her lips onto the tips of Kouta''s penis. Her body trembled as she thought about how she had never kissed someone. But right now she was giving a kiss to a gruesome thing.


    Eriri may be an amateur in this thing, but as an +18 mangaka, she still had some knowledge. She slowly took in the tip of Kouta''s penis in her mouth while her hand stroked the penis.


    The sight of beauty holding his penis in her mouth was something indescribable. The lips that Kouta thought as pure and innocent were licking at his genitals. The warm saliva warps his ns, and the heat inside her mouth crawls along his dick. She licked the head of his dick with her tongue before the precum started gushing out. She licked it little by little, her cute tongue working very diligently before she took it back into her mouth.


    ¡ªlick¡ªlick¡ªlick¡ª


    A lewd wet sound every time Eriri licked was heard in the room. The sensation was unbelievable for Kouta. That he unintentionally rubbed Eriri''s head with his hand, which surprisingly didn''t give any resistance.


    She stroked Kouta''s dick with her right hand to the best of her ability while licking the head. Until then, she put the head to her mouth widely to make sure it won''t grind at her teeth. She started to bobbed back and forth like that, as Eriri never tried to go deeper either. Her lips pooped off the tip of his cook while her hand jerked Kouta.


    Eriri awkwardly used her tongue licked penis inside her mouth. While Kouta enjoyed his time, stroking her head while fixing her hair that sometimes got in the way of her blow job. She had started moving faster and faster, giving Kouta immeasurable pleasure.


    Inside Kouta''s mind, he thought how good it would feel if he put his penis inside her. Of course, he had intent in his mind¡­ but in the end, he needed to be patient. Even all of his ckmailing and other stuff came from doujin that he knew from memories¡­


    It was still in the realm of fiction, just 20 and 240 pages of hentai. That''s why sometimes it moves fast. While he felt he needed to be patient and didn''t need to go all the way at this moment.


    Kouta felt his cum building up. He pulled his penis out from her mouth as he felt it would be early to cumming inside her mouth. He didn''t want to make her fear him immediately.


    Kouta''s gun fired while a white juice came out and blew at Eriri''s face. The first shot goes near her mouth. The second shot on her nose, and the third flew to her beautiful blonde hair.


    "Ah¡­" Eriri couldn''t respond at all as she could feel the hot white juice on her face. Her mind still hasn''t understood the situation¡­ as, for the first time, she saw a man''s ejaction.


    "That''s awesome." Kouta said. It was the first time Kouta got a blowjob. It felt really good. The person in another world didn''t experience sex either since he was sick.


    "This¡­ is enough right?" Eriri said it while she was desperately wiping the semen smeared on her face. She stood up and tried to leave the room.


    "Yeah¡­ for today it is." Kouta said.


    "Eh¡­" Eriri turned around, a little surprised. "What are you saying! This is not what you promised!" Eriri shouts out at Kouta.


    "Yeah, do you think this will end with just one blowjob is kinda funny. Also I may have said that I will close my mouth about your secret, but I never said how long that willst. So one blowjob for one day¡­ a fair price, right?" Kouta told Eriri with an evil grin on his face.


    "That! Cheating!!" Eriri screamed at Kouta angrily.


    "Well, of course. I''m not that awful¡­ how about I had one night sex with you or one week forey without sex?" Kouta once again gave Eriri a choice. From the start, Kouta had always given Eriri a choice. Because he wanted to know to what extent Eriri could tolerate it, and in the end, it was Eriri who chose.


    "What¡­ this¡­is¡­ why are you doing this to me¡­." Eriri said in a low voice. Asking the critical question at Kouta.


    "Well¡­ because I want you."


    "Eh¡­"


    "Because, I want you to be mine." Kouta answered Eriri''s question truthfully. Left her in shock as her mouth opened. Eriri stared at Kouta and icily replied almost immediately, "You''re crazy."


    "That''s maybe true." Kouta said with nonchnt looking back at Eriri who immediately looked down as if she was scared of him. "Well, so¡ª what will you choose? One¨Cnight stand with me or one week forey without sex?" Kouta asked, with such confidence in his eyes.


    Kouta may have given Eriri a choice, but he has confidence in the result of those choices. As he felt easier to manipte her to his way with those obvious and unimportant choices.


    Kouta walked and put his hand on Eriri''s chin and made her eyes look at him.


    "Ugh¡ª You''re a demon." Eriri said while her face was in a mess with tears.


    "Well, you can call me crazy or demon or anything you like¡ªbut I hope you said it while looking at me."


    "Hiks¡ª"


    "So¡ªwhat will you choose this time?"


    "One¡ªone week forey¡ª"


    "Hm?? I don''t think I can hear clearly."


    "Uuu¡ªOne week forey, please¡ª"


    "Well, that''s good."


    Kouta was satisfied and let Eriri go.


    "You can go home. I will call you tomorrow." Kouta told her and without any conversation between the two of them. Eriri left Kouta''s house. Not long after she left


    "Hah¡ª-That felt good and weirdly nerve-wracking." Kouta couldn''t help saying that. In the end, that could be his first time doing something really¡ªreally bad. Also, it felt weird how calm he was doing all of those things.


    It was as if what Eriri said to him was true.


    He may have gone crazy.


    "Well¡ª At least, now I have the material." As Kouta said that, he took the camera out from hiding ce. He took his time looking and of course editing the video. He made sure he had a good video¡ªwhich he made Eriri very clearly and of course he had some censor. He was a bit thankful that his father taught him to do something like this. As his father worked as a photographer. That''s why there were a lot of cameras and other stuff that made it easy to do anything like this.


    "Well, if he knew I''m doing this¡ª He would be angry. No¡ª He must be angry at me in heaven." Kouta said as he was doing his job that night while looking forward to tomorrow. Something that he didn''t particrly care about after he lost his family one year ago.

 Ch 04 – 24 April, Eriri 03

    Ch 04 ¨C 24 April, Eriri 03


    Kouta felt really good after he finished his editing. It felt like he was alive again. At the same time, it feels like he was controlled by someone to their liking, and he doesn''t feel good about it. It still felt like those memories were starting to jumble with his personality.


    It felt like his memories werebining with each other. And it could be a heavy price for him, he saw many things in those memories. He may have lost something, especially about the fondness for those memories. He could remember¡ªbut it felt far away¡ª it felt like just watching another person''s biography.


    It was as if this body told him to live as Kouta and forget about his past.


    It was such a weird situation.


    But this was the only thing Kouta could exin about what happened to him.


    Even though his body remains the same, his past remains the same, and his way of thinking may change or maybe not.


    It feels like two peoplebined¡ªbut in the end, the strongest desire from two of them will be the winner.


    Even Kouta was a young man who had possibly lost his will to live after losing his family.He still had many more experiences than another world of him, who experienced so little, because of his illness. So Kouta had a greater advantage. Nheless, the sentence had a significant impact on his life after he had those memories.


    Enjoying your life¡ª


    Those words could be heard as regrets. And, of course, it was his wish that if he had a healthy body, he could live his life as he pleases.


    "I''m curious what my family was thinking at the time."


    Several years ago, Kouta''s family was involved in an ident that caused his parents'' early deaths and his little sister''s too. Since then, he has been living alone. So what he experienced and what those memories experienced in their lives were reversed.


    While Kouta had a healthy body, he lost family warmth and some of his will to live. He became introverted and didn''t leave his own zone, just thinking about how he could leave behind everything and live without any n.


    Kouta had his uncle, who became his guardian, and he would do things that would require a guardian, such as a parent and a child meeting with a teacher. But he didn''t do anything else.


    Luckily, he wasn''t such a greedy rtive who tried to take all of his inheritance. He even set some requirements for Kouta to get the inheritance. It was like he needed to go to school, finish school, etc. But other than that, his uncle didn''t really care as long as Kouta didn''t get into trouble. So as long as he didn''t get caught doing anything terrible, his uncle was cool about it.


    As for living expenses, thewyer who manages his parents'' inheritance would transfer 60,000 yen to Kouta every month. He also looked at Kouta''s grades and knew that he attended school.


    That was why, even though Kouta felt those memories changed him and scared him, those feelings¡ªthose memories¡ªgave him another reason to live.


    He made an effort to enjoy his life, even if he was doing the wrong thing.


    "Well, what is my n next?" Kouta tried his best, thinking about what he was doing next. He could just do this forey for a week and ckmail her again and again. But he felt doing something like that was unproductive, and it could be fatal for him.


    "I wonder if I can do it." Kouta could see those tropes and clich¨¦s in his memories, but is that really something that could be used to his advantage? For today, that could likely be true. Could Kouta, however, manipte those in this world?


    Making a girl fall for a bad guy was a piece of cake in doujin / ero-fiction. Most of them, particrly in the anime fictional world, only had the girl who quickly degenerate due to bad guy sex skills.That felt really cheap and unbelievable. Well, most of the Hentai stories are too broad to think about.


    "Ah, I think there''s a simple way to make her¡ªshe doesn''t hate my gut."


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kouta attended Toyogasaki High School, which is just about a twenty-minute walk from the closest station, Kizukuri Station. which was also twenty minutes away from Kouta''s home. Those areas surrounding Kizukuri Station and Toyogasaki High School were full of every urban convenience store around them. which was a perfect ce for students to y around.


    Toyogasaki High School in this world was also a different school than Kouta remembered from the original anime. It was established just a few years ago, following the merger of many high schools around as the number of students diminished. Two areas came together and made a new high school that amodated children from both regions. which became thergest school in the suburban area.


    "Fight, fight, fight! Toyogasaki! Fight!"


    Kouta could hear the sound of a baseball club running around the school with such energy, which was different from Kouta, who looked a bit tired himself.


    After working with his editing and thinking, what''s the next n? Kouta felt his body had been conditioned to fall asleep. Sometimes he was yawning with a sleepy "Fuaaah." If he didn''t have any n, Kouta would just be going home and sleeping, but he had a n in his mind.


    And Kouta intended to take advantage of the anime plot itself. Kouta realized Eriri was a golden egg. There was no way he would have forgotten that he could just be using Eriri and make a visual novel like what she did in the anime.


    "I don''t think she will refuse, and I can get money too¡ª"


    Kouta thought having money was a good thing. It would be nice to have several machine money in his hands. Even though it was difficult, with the help of the memory he got from another world¡­ Maybe he could do it. And if it could help Kouta to make Eriri in the palm of his hand made it better.


    Kouta might not have remembered every line from those visual novels.But if he could find someone to write the script while he provided the main plot, that would be ideal.


    But first Kouta needs to know the condition of literature in this world. He may have easily found it via the inte. But, there was no fun doing that alone. It''s much better to do it together with a beautiful girl, right?


    "Oh, you''ve been waiting. Eriri?" Kouta called to the girl who was waiting in Kizukuri station.


    "Well, you''re calling me." Eriri''s voice replied, as cold as could be. "I don''t have any choice."


    "That''s true. Anyway, let''s go. We''re going." Kouta said as he ignored Eriri''s remark.


    "But, where are we going?" Eriri asked, and Kouta''s mouth twisted into a grin.


    "We''re going to Akibahara¡ªI guess." He said.


    "Puh¡ªWhat!! This is not what we agree upon!" Eriri was half-crying as she protested Kouta.


    It wasn''t the first time Kouta saw Eriri angry. She had a red face while ring at him.


    "I''m just kidding. I just want to go to the bookstore." He rattled off the answer in a way that showed he already knew what her reaction would be.


    "What for?" Eriri questioned Kouta''s intention. After all, she had no idea what this boy thought.


    "Well, there is something that makes me curious and want to know." Kouta replied with a smile toward Eriri. It felt like he had regained the devil''s smile.


    "What is that?" Eriri responded after hesitating a bit.


    "Of course, the stuff you''re like. I want to know more about anime and manga stuff."


    "That''s what I said before. This is not what we agree upon!" Once again, Eriri protested.


    "Eh, But I don''t think I broke our agreement."


    "It may be true. Even so, isn''t this too much of a stretch? It means you can do anything as long as you are not bbering about my secret." She said this because she was skeptical of Kouta.


    "Well, fine. "How about you use this?"Kouta responded as he gave her a cute hat and sses.


    "What is that?" Eriri spoke frankly and asked Kouta.


    "A disguise."


    Eriri''s mouth opened as she found how ridiculous this was, but as she found it would be troublesome, in the end she followed what Kouta asked.


    He took the items Kouta gave him in anger and returned with a different vibe than before


    Eriri untied her hair, which was usually tied in twintails. She also didn''t think to just let her hair down, but her hair was a bit messy with thick sses and a hat. She also covered her uniform with a jacket that she usually used when drawing.


    "Okay, now where do we go!" Eriri spoke as if she wanted everything to be over soon.


    There was no conversation between them until they arrived at the bookstore.


    Kouta felt that he could make a career and money from his memories. That''s why he went to the bookstore to see what kind of literature was avable in this world. If it was the same as his previous world or if there was a difference.


    Kouta looked at the bookstore, especially the manga and light novel sections. He analyzed the book with the help of his memories. It wasn''t long before he realized something.


    Most of the manga and anime were quite the same. Even though there was a significant difference, like their name was kind of weird, In the end, the story and drawing were practically very simr.


    This feels strange for Kouta who has memories from another world. It feels like watching an anime while trying to avoid copyright. Like Apple''s brand bing pineapple.


    Manga and anime in this world were like that, different titles, different authors, but very simr to the original. Like a cheap imitation, but something original in this world.


    "In other words, it is highly likely that other works will also be sessful in this world." Kouta was talking to himself while picking up a manga, almost like a one piece manga from another world. "Is this manga any good?" He continued by asking Eriri who tried her best to remain invisible to anyone who might recognize her.


    "Ah¡ªmanga is good, but too mainstream." Eriri replied with a smooth answer.


    "Is that so?" Kouta responded shortly.


    Kouta took the manga and took time to look at it. This was one of many questions Kouta posed to Eriri, all of which were thoroughly answered.


    "What are you nning?" Eriri asked, since she started to be a bit curious about what he was thinking. Since he questioned her about a lot of things, sometimes it didn''t make any sense to her.


    "nning? I just want to know about this kind of stuff." Just like before, Kouta answered very shortly.


    "Really?"


    "Well, If you said I have some purpose. Of course, I have. I have been analyzing manga and stuff."


    "Analyzing?" Eriri asked, a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Yeah, I want to take a look at anything on the market." Kouta replied with many thoughts in his mind. He found out that the simrity stopped until 2000. He didn''t find any manga or novels published after that, as he had in his previous world.


    Even such big-name manga, as Bleach, didn''t exist in this world.


    Popr novels like Suzumiya, Index, Toradora, and Sword Art Online have never been published in this world. Since Kouta was never interested in this kind, he didn''t know if the poprity of manga and anime in this world would be the same as in other worlds. He couldn''t know how sessful and popr the original manga and novels were in this world.


    Until one novel captures Ryo''s interest,


    Koisuru Metronome, an original novel published in this world. a novel made by one of the characters from a ro anime called Saekano, which was the same with Eriri. She was a senpai / older type girl that was prettymon in the anime world. But different from Eriri who kept her otaku side a secret. Utaha didn''t show it to the public, but she didn''t keep it a secret either. She was a bit aloof, cold to others, but sweet to the protagonist.


    "How about this?" Kouta directed Eriri to the Koisuru Metronome.


    "Hm¡ªKoisuru Metronome? I think that a new novel? I never heard of it before, and¡ªAh, it''s a new author too. since I never heard any buzz about this novel. I never read it." Eriri answered.


    "Really?" Kouta had no idea about this novel because it was made up from anime.As far as his memories were concerned, the novel by Kasumigaoka Utaha was actually quite good and interesting. If Kouta weren''t mistaken, this novel would sell well, exceeding 500,000 copies. However, if he wasn''t mistaken, sales in the early weeks weren''t that good. Before the protagonist read this novel. He left a positive review on his website, which increased sales.Utaha felt indebted, and they got acquaintedter on.


    Everything seemed to be set up for the protagonist to meet Utaha..However, there was something wrong with that. Why does a good novel like this not sell very well? It doesn''t have any problems in terms of cover. Also, the publisher isn''t a small publisher and hasn''t had any issues before. That''s why it feels very strange that the sales of this novel could be slow before the protagonist helps.


    Kouta suspected it was like plot armor or a cliche, and it would help the protagonist to meet the heroine. Because of that, Kouta felt a bit annoyed. At that moment, something rose in his mind. Kouta felt an annoying itch inside him.


    So Kouta felt it wasn''t amusing and he bought the novel before leaving the bookstore.


    "Wait! Where are we going now!?" Eriri said this while still following Kouta.


    "Hm¡ªI need to know more about something." Kouta answered as he thought something, If those plot armor and cliches exist in this world. He may be able to use it to his advantage.

 Ch 05 – 24 April, Eriri 04

    Ch 05 ¨C 24 April, Eriri 04


    Kouta and Eriri went to the nearest inte cafe. It was afortable inte cafe that also had a booth big enough for two people. As soon as Kouta entered those booths, Kouta immediately searched for a lot of things. He was particrly interested in learning about galge stuff and games in Japan in this world.


    As Kouta expected it. Those things had the same fate as anime and manga. They had many games and eroge from other worlds, but with different kinds of names. Also, there were no games published after 2000 that exist in this world. As it told him, that this world had moved to a different timeline.


    Eriri''s presence also really helped Kouta to get to know many things better by asking her a lot of things. Surprisingly, she was quite shy or may be ufortable and awkward at first. After all, she was in a small space with an unknown man who ckmailed her.


    Kouta could feel how careful she was to not close as much as she could, but after a while and a lot of answers and talking, It may distract and ease Eriri.


    "Yeah, this galge is legendary. The ending of the female protagonist with her childhood friend was heartbreaking!" Eriri said so while her face was sparkling as she talked about her favorite galge. It may have happened since she didn''t have anyone to talk to about this kind of stuff. She kept her hobby secret and may only have the protagonist as the only person she talked to.


    Kouta responded with a short answer. "Is that so¡ª"


    After this, Kouta didn''t feel any need to search any longer. since he was certain about this world literature situation. Kouta didn''t desperately try to get closer to Eriri, but in the end, their booth was just big enough for two people. Sometimes he could feel how close her face was, and they touched each other.


    Kouta was a person who never really talked with a girl before. He just actually experienced sensual stuff yesterday. Because they were so close to each other they asionally collided. While he could see her exposed thighs were white, give him a moderate amount of sexual excitement.


    Kouta already had some n in his mind, but there was something in his mind. It all came down to how far he could get away from everything. One in particr that came to mind was how far he could take Eriri, particrly the cliches from ero-stories that he could apply in this world. Can he get away with this? Or how far would she ept his instruction?


    "Ah¡ª" Eriri sounded puzzled as Kouta browsed one website. It was a website created by the protagonist, Aki Tomoya, who went by the well-known username "Taki."


    "Hm¡ªYou have some interesting reactions." Kouta said as he knew very well what he was doing. "Or maybe this website has something to do with your childhood friends." Leaving a space in his word, Kouta continued.


    "You''re really evil, Suzuki." Eriri replied¡ª"And how do you know about this!!"


    "Nah¡ªI''m just specting, but I easily confirmed it with your reaction." Kouta smiled with a nce at Eriri who looked very frustrated. "Hey, how about we do something fun?"


    "Huh? Something fun?" Eriri asked with a question in her face.


    "Yeah, how about a bet?" Kouta gave her a suggestion while he put out Koisuru Metronome.


    "That''s¡ª" Eriri was a bit curious about that novel. Since Kouta asked many questions, he only bought one novel she had never heard of or read before. "Wait, what kind of bet?"


    "It''s an easy one. It''s a bet about how you feel about this novel. To be honest, I''m pretty sure not only you, but your childhood friend will like this novel. And if one of you two didn''t like this novel. "You can forget our agreement, and I will keep your secret safe." Kouta told Eriri with so much confidence.


    "That''s¡ª" Eriri was a bit shaken by Kouta''s confidence, but that bet was really tempting for her. "Wait¡ªbut, what do you want?" Eriri realized this at that moment before ring at this hateful man.


    "Well, I will be honest with you. It may be wonderful to get blowjob from you. But I think it still wasn''t enough. I want something¡ªand that''s I want to touch you." Kouta said honestly.


    "That''s!!"


    "Yes, I already have an agreement. That is why I am interested in this wager."Kouta said, but Eriri didn''t answer or respond. It made Kouta sigh, and he slowly unfastened his belt from his pants and let it go.


    Showing his big genitals in front of Eriri''s eyes.


    "Wait! What are you doing!"


    "Hm? I just want to get my blowjob."


    "Huh!? Are you stupid!? We''re in the inte caf¨¦, you know?"


    "And? Why not¡ªOur agreement is only one blowjob a day in a week, right? And after spending time with you in this little space made me a bit horny, so I want to do it now¡ªLook how big my little brother is." Kouta said with an evil grin on his face, while Eriri only stared at him with a pale face.


    "Ugh¡ªI know."


    Kouta lightly pulled her and made her closer toward Kouta''s standing dick.


    "Ugh¨CYou''re a bastard."


    "I know."


    Eriri''s may said that, but her gaze was stolen by his dick who looked like a monster appeared in front of her.


    "Juste, we had our agreement." Kouta pulled her closer and his dick drew closer to Eriri''s face.


    "Hiiii." Eriri let out a girly voice and made a disgusted look, due to Kouta throbbing a dark brown meat pole in front of her.


    "Hm¡ªcan you do it now?" Kouta asked while Eriri looked stiff before¡ª


    "You''re really the worst." Eriri said with a low voice. She grasped Kouta''s shaft. She began to stroke his dick slowly.Every stroke gave Kouta pleasure. If he wasn''t ready, he may have forgotten his n and absorbed the pleasure.


    Eriri stuck out her small tongue and then, opened her mouth wide, while she held the penis in front of her in her gaping mouth. Slowly and steadily lick it.


    ¡ªlick¡ªlick¡ªlick¡ªnn¡ªah¡ª


    Kouta couldn''t help but feel superior when she saw Eriri, who is the epitome of beauty in her ss. In the past, just being stared at by her clear eyes would grab hold of his heart.


    As Kouta''s hand ran through her thin strands of blonde colored hair that spilled over, a beauty that had half-foreigner in her blood.


    Such a perfect beauty like her was sucking his dick.


    ¡ªn¡ªah¡ªlick¡ªlick¡ª


    Since his dick was huge, Eriri could only hold the head in her mouth. Even with just that, the pleasure Kouta received was unbelievable. Eriri''s soft, moist lips covered his ns. She looked at Kouta with a frustrated face and red at him, but still doing her job nicely.


    Kouta may be wanted to saying some stupid line like in the eroge he read in the previous world like ''why you''re making a face like that?'' or something.


    But in the end, Kouta just let her do it, and enjoyed her service as well as her beauty.


    Eriri tried her best to shake off her hesitation and licked the pulsating shaft. She was extremely embarrassed to do this in a booth at an inte caf¨¦. Since she wanted this act to finish as fast as possible. She didn''t want to be found out after all.


    Eriri moved her tongue and licked the shaft more boldly than before¡ªfrom the tip of the flesh shaft to the bottom. Which caused it to continue pulsing from being licked and feel the ultimate pleasure before slowly bringing it to her mouth. Kouta wanted to touch her, but he needed to hold his urge.


    In the end, Kouta just thrust his dick slowly and whispered at Eriri.


    "Move your tongue and lick it inside you mouth too¡ª"


    ¡ª-ah¡ª-nguu¡ª-npuuu¡ª-mmm¡ª-


    Eriri could feel that Kouta thrust his dick in her mouth, with a red face, Eriri tried her best to hold Kouta''s dick inside her. She may not practically swallow Kouta penis as whole, but still it may be the deepest she must experience.


    As Kouta''s penis was quite big, it made her open her eyes wide and made a sorry look. But on the contrary, the lukewarm flesh of Eriri''s mouth tightened up on the Kouta shaft every time he thrust it.


    Kouta tried his best to pump it gently and followed Eriri''s pace.


    And slowly the twitching of Kouta penis became more intense from the pleasure, and it began to swell inside her.


    "Ah¡ªit''sing out. Eriri."


    At that instant, the penis made a big twitch inside Eriri''s mouth and semen was released inside her mouth. Since the two of them realized they were at an inte cafe. Throwing it out of the mouth was out of the question.


    Those semens spurted out and filled the inside of her mouth, as Eriri didn''t know what to do as she didn''t want to drink it either. She held all the semen in her mouth and made her cheek bigger for a moment until Kouta gave her a stic box tissue.


    Eriri immediately throws it out from her mouth as she leaves the booth and goes to the toilet to wash her mouth when Eriri once again went back to the booth.


    Kouta asked her again. "So are you interested in the bet or not? I''m fine either way."


    "Fine!? I just didn''t want to understand what you''re trying to do." Eriri responded because she had had enough and didn''t know what he would do next time.


    "Hm¡ªWell, didn''t I say that¡ªI want you and I want more than just blowjob. At the same time, I don''t want to break our agreement." Kouta replied rather bluntly. He may have asked for more at the first agreement, but he held back, and now he was trying to push for some more. "That''s why I invite you to bet. In the end, the bet contained both risk and reward. But at the same time, the house usually had advantages."


    "Advantages?"


    "Yes, I''m really confident you will like this novel and your childhood friend will not only like it but love it. That''s how easy and confident I''m to read you." Kouta said that and made a suggestive smile.


    "That¡ª" Eriri replied slowly while feeling nervous.


    "Well, in the end¡ªwe don''t know how the result will be?" Kouta said, and his face couldn''t contain his desire to take the girl.

 Ch 06 – 25 April, Birth of FSN

    Ch 06 ¨C 25 April, Birth of FSN


    Eriri left the inte caf¨¦ in a hurry after she agreed with the wager. She didn''t have any reason to be around Kouta after all. She had alreadypleted her portion of their agreement.


    "Listen here, don''t ever think I''ll like this novel¡ª" She left with such a bad line.


    Afterwards, Kouta went back to his home. Even though Eriri said something like that, Kouta really confident she would like Koisuru Metronome. Because it was something that was bound to happen, after all, Eriri and Utaha actually respected each other as creators. And in the end, they get along very well when not involved with the protagonist.


    And so, Kouta rested after he finished his dinner.


    "I wonder if I can do something else¡ª" Kouta mumbled to himself while looking at the empty room.


    While Kouta did nothing, he started to think hard. Especially how vast the disparity was with the world from which those memories came.After all, many things differed between Kouta''s world and the world where the memories came from. In fact, their time in this world was different from hisst memories of the other world.


    There was a time difference of almost ten years. In other words, the date in this world was 2012. Even so, Kouta didn''t notice any significant difference between them.


    Himself from another world and was just a person who had been sick since childhood and died at the same age as Kouta. It felt like it was fate for Kouta to gain memories from another world at the same age as his death.


    Therefore, he was from another world and didn''t have as much experience as Kouta, and he was still young and prone to illness. He also doesn''t have much knowledge. It''s just that his parents seem to really care about him and maybe spoil him by giving him things that can make him happy without having to do a lot of activities. Therefore, he spends his time pursuing his hobby; reading manga/novels, watching anime, and ying games.


    Something that Kouta experienced before he lost it after the ident. After that ident, Kouta didn''t do much. He even spent his time alone. For that reason, Kouta couldn''t understand theplicated things that would happen in the future, even if they could happen in this world. He wasn''t sure at all.


    "In the end, I got memories from another world."I have to interpret those memories carefully." Kouta thought that it was possible. Many of those memories came from different worlds. So there was a big chance it would be different in this world. It may happen, or it could happen at different times. Who knows what will happen?


    Kouta was an ordinary young boy who lost his both parents. Therefore, although there was some information about gold, stocks, and bitcoins from other worlds, he didn''t understand it at all, and neither did he from the other world. He just knew, without understanding any of those strange things.


    Kouta thought about what he would do in the future. Seeing those memories, Kouta felt he wanted to live to the fullest. And having money was a good thing. It would be nice to have several machine money in his hands. Even though it was difficult, with the help of the memory, he got from another world¡­ Maybe he could do it with something.


    Kouta may not have any knowledge for him to understandplicated stuff, but maybe there was something more essible for him to take advantage of.


    Since most of his memories were about manga, novels, and games, it could be from that stuff, right? Kouta was thinking about making such things as manga or novels. But, it would be difficult for Kouta since he never did any drawing at all.


    ''At least I could try it, right? There''s nothing wrong about it.'' Kouta considered using Eriri, but it might not be a bad idea to give it a shot.


    Kouta took out the paper and readied his drawing with the pencil in his hand. He tried his best to concentrate, trying to remember the important things for him to draw. He could have tried to draw out the memories that would help him to draw.


    Kouta memories recalled many things¡ªThe tutorial drawing video from youtube. The JPG contained tips and tricks drawn from many websites like pixiv, deviantart, and others. He couldn''t remember all of it and could see glimpses of those things.


    With all these things, Kouta started to draw as best he could. He should remember many poses, pictures, and tips from videos or jpg. The end result was possibly his best drawing to date, but will it be good enough topete with professionals?


    Kouta didn''t think his drawing couldpete with professionals as long as the story was good. It could be popr, right? The authors of One-Punch Man and Mob-Psycho didn''t have great art, but they''re still striving and popr. So as long as the story ispelling enough, people will read his manga.


    Kouta felt that making manga would consume too much of his time. He may be good if he trains day by day. Thanks to memories from another world, he could see many things from manga, anime, and illustrators. Sometimes it may be blurry, vague, and iplete since it is quite challenging to remember the picture in such detail after all. But Kouta felt this was helpful.


    To be honest, even Kouta could remember the story from the manga. But he didn''t have any confidence to draw every panel, every line, and every tone. He may have cheated to see his previous memory, but it looked like he couldn''t cheat to make a perfect drawing. It''s too bad.


    "I think making galge will be a priority." After trying to draw several times, Kouta felt good enough to make up his mind. He thought to make galge and followed the protagonist g and get close to two those girls.


    "Because of that, I need to finish it."


    Kouta even deliberately took a day off to finish his n. A galge that could impress Eriri and Utaha, Kouta needed to make sure his proposal was good. And in any visual novel that his previous world read, there were a lot of superb visual novels. Like nnad, Little buster, G-Senjou no Maou, Grisaia series, and Muv Luv series.


    However, when ites to the most popr visual novel franchise, not only anime but also a variety of other series have been adapted.Also, the game that became a money making by making every fan''s wallet gone to the dust by Gacha Hell.


    It was no other than Fate/Stay Night. A visual novel made by Type Moon, a story about Holy grail war¡ªmaster¡ªand servant.


    That''s why Kouta worked very hard until the evening. He tried his best to write a manuscript. No, maybe a simple proposal with a rough sketch of a character, concept, and storyboard.


    "I think this is good enough¡ª" Kouta said, along with the ringing of his house bell. Which indicates someone ising to his house.


    Kouta immediately opened his door, showing Eriri who even he didn''t need to say it. She looked defeated, which means that she must be like the novel. That''s why she didn''t look enthusiastic.


    "Oh, finally. You came." Kouta said while invited her inside.


    "Well, you messaged me toe after all." Eriri responded with a sour face. She was surprised, and a bit confused, when she knew Kouta didn''t go to school. At the same time, she felt relief since she read the novelst night, and she liked it. Even though she read it with skepticism, the novel was actually quite good.She found weird that this good novel didn''t have any buzz.


    Kouta led Eriri to the living room and served her some drinks. He sat in front of her before talking.


    "So how is it?"


    "That¡ªA good novel."


    Eriri replied with a troubled face. She may, could lie and said she didn''t like it. But for some reason, she couldn''t do it.


    "Well, just like I thought." Kouta said, he seemed to be almost certain that Eriri like it. Seeing his confidence, made Eriri realized why she couldn''t lie.


    "I just need to know your childhood reaction." Kouta added.


    "Ugh¡ª" Eriri muttered sadly.


    "Well, anyway, there is something I want to show you." Kouta gave her a smile and then continued, putting down a lot of paper.


    "What is this?" Eririt tilted her face, questioned Kouta.


    "This is a proposal."


    "Proposal?"


    "Yeah, I made a proposal to make a galge. "Can you take a look?"


    "A galge! A game."


    Eriri''s face showed disbelief, since she knew very well. How ignorant is Kouta about otaku culture. She remembered many of his questions from the day before, as well as how ignorant he was of otaku culture. And right now, he asked her to see the proposal about galge.


    Galge or "gal game" is a subgenre of Japanese simtion games. It features attractive female characters. yers can interact with their potential virtual girlfriends through predetermined choices. Most female characters look younger to appeal to the moe fans. The rewards range from wholesomeputer graphics art to secret sexual content. The game''s oue is determined by the choices made by the yers. The primary target audience for galge is young men. Other simr simtion games are called bishoujo game.


    And this man, who previously appeared to be uninterested in such matters, said that he made a proposal to make galge.


    Eriri felt very angry, as if he had made galge easy to make.


    "Fine, I take it." Eriri said took the paper roughly. At that moment, Eriri swore to belittle this paper. But for the moment, she read the paper slowly. Her encounter was varied, ranging from angry to surprised to serious¡ª


    The proposal galge Kouta made is called Fate/Stay Night. The storyboard was quite refreshing and good one. It said that the story of a man who participated in the holy war, where seven magicians who seeded in summoning servants fought each other like a battle royale. And those servants belonged to a historical figure from the past.


    Eriri found the proposal for these games to be actually quite good, which made her annoyed.


    "This¡ªis actually good." Eriri said with a defeated tone.


    "Really, I''m quite confident with that."


    "Yeah, and this rough sketch is quite good."


    "Hm¡ªThanks. It''s my first time designing characters."


    "What!? Really¡ªDamn."


    Eriri just sighed as she felt kinda unfair, this lowly man actually had some talent in this creator world.


    "I''m delighted to hear that. So¡ªI''d like you to participate in my project as an artist. When Kouta finally said that, his excited expression showed, and he looked straight at Eriri.


    "What!?" Eriri looked back at Kouta with a surprised face.


    "Yeah, I think it will be good to have someone famous like you as an artist. No¡ªEri Kashiwagi."


    "But¡ª" Eriri tried to rebuke, but Kouta interrupted her.


    "Well, I''m really hope you join my project." Kouta said it strongly, and that made Eriri shiver at his word.


    "Okay." She answered shortly.


    "Good. It''s not like I will write the script of this galge. "I already know who wrote the piece."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, I want the author of Koisuru Metronome to write this galge."


    And once again, Kouta said something absurd that made Eriri open her eyes wide as if she were shocked by his reply.

 Ch 07 – 25 April, Recruit Utaha 01

    Ch 07 ¨C 25 April, Recruit Utaha 01


    "Really?" Eriri made a face of disbelief, and Kouta nodded his head.


    "Yeah, I''m pretty confident. You know, and I''m pretty sure who the author is." Kouta replied to the question with an easygoing smile.


    "---You are such a conceited guy." Eriri responded honestly.


    "Well, I can''t help myself." Kouta thought most of the confidence came from the knowledge of another world. And it wasn''t because he was so confident. However, he has tried to convince himself that he could manipte at those memories and make those him.


    "Anyway, it''s already dinner time. "How about I make you some food?" He added.


    "Huh¡ªDo you really think I will eat something you make!?" Eriri said in a cold and loud voice.


    "You can help me to prepare, so you can make sure it''s safe." Kouta replied without any concern. He thought to make a simple oyakodon, to be honest, even though Kouta had live alone for two years. His culinary skill was below average. He only could cook fried egg or frozen food.


    But just like drawing, his cooking skill was improved by a mile after he gained those memories from another world. Kouta could recall many of the recipes he saw from his memories, despite having never tried them before. It felt like he was familiar with it.


    That''s why Kouta easily cut the onion and chicken before strimming the onion with a simple sauce, adding the chicken, and finishing with an egg. It was a simple and easy dish, but good enough for Kouta.


    You could say that every time he tries to familiarize himself with these memories, his body bes more familiar with the contents that can be remembered by those memories. But, of course, he could only perform something simple. Even when he saw someone baking bread, it looked like his body couldn''t do it because hecked something. Despite the fact that he rarely used a knife to cut food, His body could follow those memories quite well.


    It felt like it wasn''t his bodies, but it was so convenient.


    "I wonder how far I can do it with this weird phenomenon." Kouta couldn''t help muttered to himself.


    "This¡ªis quite good." Eriri praised as she took a bit sized amount oyakodon to her small mouth. Since she helped this cooking and found there''s no problem with the taste, she began to ate it ordinary. Also, since she was rich¡ªShe never really had any experience in the kitchen. That actually made for a fresh experience for her, and she also felt quite conflicted that this hateful guy had more feminine qualities than her.


    Kouta had a girlish looked, after all. His hair was pinkish long braided, and he had a cute face. If she never experienced thisst two days. She wouldn''t believe this meek-looking guy is actually a terrible person. It felt like a fraud.


    "Ugh¡ª It feels like I lost¡ª" Eriri said as she finished her dinner in a frustrated manner.


    "Okay¡ª Next is¡ª" Kouta get out from his seat.


    "Hieek¡ª" Eriri couldn''t help but shriek and close her eyes. It felt like she was traumatized and immediately put some defense.


    Kouta sighed, he may want to make sure he had some grip at Eriri, but to be feared also something he didn''t want.


    "It''s fine. I wouldn''t do anything to you today,"


    "Eh, really?" Eriri slowly looked up at Kouta.


    "Yes, I retain myself until our betting result came out."


    "Is that case, why you asked me came here."


    "Because I want to hear your opinion about that proposal. Also, you brought what I told you, right? So I want you to draw something for me." Kouta said it lightly.


    "Well, I bring my art supplies. But I''m a pro, I don''t just draw with your whim." Eriri reacted angrily to Kouta''s question.


    "It''s that so? Why not 30,000 Y?"Kouta responded back with the amount of money he could pay immediately at this moment.


    "Really? Huh, ¡ª" Eriri sighed, she didn''t want to draw, but at this point she didn''t know what will happen if rejected Kouta request again and again.


    "So, what do you want?" She added after she put on her jacket that she usually uses it when she is drawing.


    "Hm¡ª I want you to draw something from those rough sketches, maybe a saber one."


    "Eh¡ªThat''s okay. I guess."


    Afterwards, Eriri slowly drew at the canvas that Kouta prepared before. Seeing this canvas made Eriri realize that this guy had been nning this. ''I wonder what he''s nning to do?''


    "I''m curious what this is for." Eriri couldn''t help to ask the question. She may agree to became artist in this galge.


    "Well, I will be using that to convince author."


    "Eeehhh!" Eriri unintentionally leaked a voice of astonishment. "Wait, isn''t this a serious matter? You said with so much confidence before, but to think you were still not fully prepared was quite baffling. How will you do if I refuse to draw?"


    "Well, I have others to n."


    When Kouta''s said that, Eriri felt her body shivered since she found Kouta grin at her at that moment.


    "I just took Eri Kashiwagi drawing in your personal studio in school."


    "Puuuuuuhhhhhhh¡ª How did you find out about that!?" Eriri started to scream and questioned Kouta.


    "Hm¡ª I wonder? I just had some suspicions, but it appeared to be true¡ªmaybe there''s another reason as well¡ª" Kouta said vaguely. His eyes shine mysteriously.


    "Ugh," Eriri said, only cowering in the face of Kouta''s pressure. At that moment, she felt what she thought before about Kouta was true. She had a feeling he knew more than she thought, and she decided it was best not to provoke this crazy guy. "How terrifying¡ª" she said quietly.


    And with that, Eriri began drawing Saber illustrations while Kouta advised her on how she should look and be portrayed.just like in the anime when Eriri draws in front of Utaha after she gets out of her slump. Her speed and quality of art were beyond ordinary.


    Kouta couldn''t help thinking how good an artist Eriri was. It felt like it was undermined in the anime. Eriri was drawing such good art so quickly in that episode. That showed how talented she was, and just like she said, the protagonist never tried to make her improve her skill.


    Most of the time, he was lenient with her and never really criticized her. The thing Kouta remember from the protagonist said to Eriri; ''That''s right. You''vee this far. You''re faster and more consistent! Then became amazing next! Show me you can be amazing while staying fast and consistent!''


    It may sound good on the surface, but if Kouta is considering it, The protagonist actually didn''t give much. It was just vague. Became amazing? Faster and consistent? Ain''t that feel a bit random to said to artist. No, it may be random for any job at work. It was like saying to a worker¡ªYou need to work faster, without telling the worker what to do.


    "Really¡ªYou''re¡ª" Kouta stopped speaking before changed his mind. "Yeah, this is good enough, but I''m expecting more. Kashiwagi Eri."


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "What are you thinking!? Bring that art to school?" Eriri said this in an irritated tone at Kouta. After she finished drawing, she immediately went back home. She was afraid of what he would do, so after doing what he asked, she immediately left, even though Kouta had never really crossed her bottom line at this point.


    Especially when Eriri realized that she mostly likely lost their bet, she hardly slept and didn''t want to go to school, but at this point she felt dangerous as she didn''t know what this guy could do. Since she felt he was not an ordinary guy.


    To her surprise¡ªWhen she came to school. She saw Kouta with herst night drawing, and that blew her mind.


    ''What his thinking?''


    ''What his trying to do?''


    ''Is this warning?''


    Eriri couldn''t feel rxed, so when there was a time. She called Kouta to an empty ssroom and interrogated him.


    "What are you thinking!? Bring that art to school?"


    "Hm¡ªOh¡ªDidn''t I say yesterday that I will try to persuade the author of Koisure Metronome?"


    "Yeah, I know that. But why you need to bring this to school."


    "Well, because she was in this school."


    "Wait¡ªwhat!?"


    "Yeah, Kasumi Utako is a student in this school."


    ¡ªKouta''s word made Eriri speechless.


    "Seriously!" Eriri shouted.


    "Yeah¡ªWait, I think I can more easily convince her if I have your many rough sketch pieces from art clubroom." Kouta answered while shamelessly asked her request again.


    "Haaaaaaaa¡ª Fine." Eriri couldn''t believe that such a good author went to the same school as her, but at this point, what Kouta said was the truth. She had no idea how he had discovered so many of her secrets. So at this point, it wasn''t weird that he found others too.


    "Thanks¡ªBy the way, I''m waiting for our bet result. Well¡ªI''m certain win after all."


    "Ugh¡ª"


    "Well, you don''t have to hurry. Just rx and have a good time with your childhood friend talking about Koisuru Metronome. You like him, right? Make an effort to get a likeable point¡ª" Kouta gave Eriri advice.


    "Huh¡ªI don''t like him or anything! He''s just someone that I talked about otaku stuff." Eriri delivered a tsudere-esque line that left Kouta speechless.


    "That''s why childhood friends always lose¡ª"


    "Gezz, what are you trying to do¡ª" Eriri couldn''t help but question Kouta intent.


    "Hm¡ª I''m just giving you some advice. If you want your rtionship to progress, you must at least try; otherwise, you will bete and be one of those lost heroines." Kouta replied, and that made Eriri feel weird. Since she could feel there was some concern in his tone.


    "You cane at my house after dinner. I can hardly wait¡ª-" Kouta added as he left after getting Eriri rough sketch.


    At that time, hearing that made Eriri mood worsen. In the end, there was nothing she could do. She just prayed that his childhood friend didn''t like those novels, but she knew very well that his childhood friend would like Koisure Metronome.


    "Hah¡ªWhat''s the hell I''m doing." Eriri said weakly. But, she still worried and followed Kouta carefully,

 Ch 08 – 26 April, Recruit Utaha 02

    Ch 08 ¨C 26 April, Recruit Utaha 02


    Kouta felt a bit nervous, but at the same time, he was helplessly excited too. And he couldn''t help but feel this way before the encounter. It was the first time he tried his own to meet character. She may be an ordinary girl in those worlds, but because Kouta saw her in his memories of another world, it felt like trying to meet an actress or idol.


    Well, she was kind of famous at this school. So it was still a bit nerve-wracking.


    After Kouta got caught by Eriri, and he needed to talk to her about his n for a bit. Before proceeding to the second floor, where the second-year ssroom is located. He came to her ssroom, 2D.


    "Um¡ªIs Kasumigaoka-senpai here?" Kouta called after he could see her ssmate tell her that someone was calling her.


    Suddenly, in front of Kouta appeared a tall and beautiful slim-figured girl with mid-back length dark hair and a white hairband. Her red eyes, with such disinterested expression, stared at him.


    "Is there anything?" Utaha asked. She didn''t recognize the underss mate who called her, so she thought he was ordered by someone to call her.


    "Well, actually, I really need to talk to you about something." Kouta simply replied with a small voice, as if he didn''t want anyone to hear. He knew that Utaha didn''t really care people knew about her career as an author. But he''s still trying to be careful.


    "It''s about Koisuru Metronome." In a fading voice, he added.


    When Utaha heard that, he was surprised to find someone would say that in front o her at school. In the end, she was a new author, and the sales were actually not very good right now.


    "Err¡ªI¡ªI¡ªHm¡ªUnderstand." Utaha, who had not expected this kind of encounter, stutters for a moment before regaining herposure.


    "Yeah, can we talk in another ce?" Kouta requested to go to Utaha as he wanted to have a conversation in somewhere deste.


    "Yes, of course."


    Two of them left the Utaha ssroom and went to an empty ssroom. The ce they upied, an audiovisual room that was rarely used.


    "Actually, I have read Koisuru Metronome and I like it very much." Kouta said with a smile while taking out the Koisuru Metronome.


    "Ah, thanks." Utaha responded with a coolly smile, and her face showed a bit of excitement.


    "It''s may be sound rude, but I truly like your work¡ªthat''s why. Can you take a look at this? My proposal!?" Kouta asked, the famous second-year cool beauty and an author, Koisuru Metronome to read the dating sims'' proposal.


    "Hm¡ªProposal?" Utaha was confused and wondered what this boy talking about.


    "Yes, I''m really like your work. It may be look rash, but I want you part of my project. Project to make this dating sims called Fate/Stay Night." Kouta exined his intention while giving her a paper contained project proposal.


    "Project? Dating sims?" Utaha surprised as she felt the conversation escted very quickly.


    "Yes, I want you to join this project as a writer. At least, can you read it first?"


    "This¡ª" Utaha was so overwhelmed with this development that she agreed.


    The two of them sat down as Utaha read those project proposals quite seriously. It took much longer, that Kouta thought, before she finished reading the proposal.


    "This¡ªfascinating." Utaha stated her true feelings.The storyboard was easy to understand and had a good idea. The rough sketch of design character was quite polished, and each girl had a definite charm.


    "d to hear that. Also, you don''t have to worry about other things since I''ve already secured the illustrator." Kouta said to Utaha, while once again giving her another paper.


    "You''re really prepared. This¡ª" Utaha replied, and she stopped when she saw the picture on the paper. Although it is only a rough sketch, it differs from the proposal drawing. Utaha realized how good the art was.


    "And this one is one of her illustrations for this dating sim."


    Finally, Kouta showed Utaha the art that Eriri had created the night before. Seeing Eriri''s art, made Utaha fall speechless for a moment. A picture of a young girl in her early-mid with a slender physique, soft skin, and green eyes. She was wearing shining gray and blueish armor with a beautiful golden sword in her hand.


    "This is saber, one of the main heroine." Kouta exined.


    "This¡ªare you really serious, want me to join this project?" Utaha who had previously been quite confident, became a bit nervous since she thought it was just a high school project. But after she read a quite good proposal with such professional art, she began to question her ce.


    "Yes, of course." Kouta replied immediately.


    "But, you know¡ªI''m writing a romance novel. Do you think I would just be able to write a story for a fantasy like dating sims." Utaha responded.


    "Well, I do. Especially since, in the end, we''re just a small doujin team. I think you can do it. I mean, Utako Kasumi''s talent has yet to be fully realized." Kouta said it with such confidence.


    Kouta''s voice was serious. Even though, Utaha felt this under ssmate a bit cute, she couldn''t help to her hearth throbbing from happiness and embarrassing that her cheek reddish.


    "But¡ª"


    "Also, you don''t have to worry. Even though, at this moment, you may be a new author and it looked like the sales weren''t good this week. Your book is excellent, people will like your work, and it will soon be a big sess."


    "Eh¡ª"


    "I think I can help it. It may work, but I''m already giving the novel to acquaintance. And if he is like those novels, He will make fan site and spread your novel, and I''m confidence it will help to increase some sales."


    "Fan site!?"


    "Yeah, it may not work. But at least could be increasing around 30% sales. He''s quite well known as a good reviewer, after all. But, you can take it with a grain of salt. So, are you interested or not?" Kouta exined that easily.


    "This¡ª" Utaha, couldn''t help to felt a bit indecisive. Since the request was too sudden, but the project was interesting for her, she thought about it for a while. Before she epted.


    "I''m might still not have much experience, but I epted became writer for this project." Utaha answered, then she looked at Kouta in front of him. Looked at his confidence, expression was quite something.


    "Is that so!? That''s d to hear that." Kouta sighed and nodded his head. "If that case, can I ask you schedule? I need to make a timeline for this project."


    "Okay, by the way, what''s your name?" Utaha asked Kouta name.


    "Ah, that''s true. I''ve been rude. My name is Suzuki Kouta and I am in ss 1-C. Nice to meet you." Kouta introduced himself.


    "Un¡ªI''m Kasumigaoka Utaha." Utaha responded with a slightly happy tone.


    "By the way, what is the illustrator''s name?" Utaha asked again.


    "Ah, well, he''s quite embarrassed and working by making a lot of R-18 doujin."I''ll ask himter. So can you wait for a day." Kouta replied to Utaha.


    Utahaughed, "Is that so¡ª"


    Afterwards, Kouta and Utaha had a lot of conversation. Talking about this project would be helpful, and of course other things would be too. Kouta felt quite happy to sessfully recruit Utaha to his side, even before the protagonist.


    At least, Kouta may have advantages over the protagonist. But for now, he didn''t have any ns to do something for Utaha. His focus right now was Eriri.


    It was much better to get as close to Utaha naturally as he could while they''re doing a project.


    After a long conversation, they exchanged their numbers before they left the school. Kouta satisfied with the result he got today. With the help of his memories, Kouta may have a cheating skill, and if he worked on it slowly with those memories, he may be excellent. But in the end, Kouta felt that having many excellent acquaintances would benefit him, especially if they could work together. And if it was a beautiful girl, that was a double plus.


    And Kouta messaged Eriri toe to his ce after dinner while he walked toward the street stores surrounding the station with Utaha beside him.


    "How about we''re going to the nearest family restaurant? It''s embarrassing, but can I ask something? Of course, I''ll pay for you." Kouta invited Utaha.


    "Eh, okay, then¡ª" Utaha agreed, and they stopped at a family restaurant. Kouta bought a drink and snack, while Utaha ordered tea and sweets.


    "So what do you need?"


    "Ah, I kinda forget. But can I ask you to sign this book?"


    "Eh, well. That''s fine really." Utaha grabbed the novel and signed it. She still looked aloof without many expressions, but there was a small blush on her face. She hadn''t had a signing event yet, and no one was asking her to sign, so she felt awkward and excited for some reason.


    "Thanks very much." Kouta said before, that he was following what protagonist did to Utaha. If he wasn''t wrong, they became close by talking with Utaha about her novel in the caf¨¦ and the like.


    "Well, it felt inappropriate to talk about this novel when we had discussions about our project, but can I talk about your novel."


    "Well, of course you can¡ª"


    "If that is the case¡ª"


    And so Kouta talked about the Utaha novel. He shared his thoughts with her, pointing out many things he liked and disliked, among other things.


    Kouta still had time after all, before he met with Eriri after dinner. He made every effort to make the most of the time he had. Enjoying his time with Utaha, before spending his next time with Eriri.

 Ch 09 – 26 April, Eriri 05

    Ch 09 ¨C 26 April, Eriri 05


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta came back to his home after spending time with Utaha. Just like before, his house should be empty. No other rtive has visited him since his family died two years ago.After Kouta saw another world''s memories, isn¡¯t it weird that they let him live alone without having any real guardian supervise him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But at the same time, when Kouta remembers, this kind of trope was very standard in anime, manga, and dating sims. either to make the protagonist live alone or simply to ensure that the protagonist''s parents were not present.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So they can have many scenarios to suit the writer¡¯s whim. The childhood friend either woke him up in the morning or just made it easy for a girl to sneak into his room. Or so they could have a girl stay overnight¡ªor make MC dinner and breakfast. Fun times.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yes, the most interesting protagonist is sometimes a man living in a unique circumstance environment, as long as it makes the writer''s job easier.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wonder if¡ª" Kouta stopped what he¡¯s about to say as he stared at the front of his house. Stood there, a beautiful girl, her blonde hair tied up in a twin-tail with a blue ribbon. Her hair, swaying in the evening breeze, looked shiny and golden. She was no other than Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why are you staring at me like that?" Eriri said to Kouta as he approached her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I¡¯ve never expected you toe here faster than me. Wait¡ªare you perhaps looking forward to it." Kouta replied while making such a stupid joke.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah¡ªare you stupid or what!? I just want this to be over with!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I know it. Do you already have dinner?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh¡ªNo."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡ªhow, we¡¯re making some dinner first?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">To be honest, Kouta''s parents passed away two years ago. It was such a rarity that people came to this house. And living alone as a teenager in that house was a nightmare. Living alone in a house full of memories of your dead family No wonder; Kouta didn¡¯t have much will to live.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That¡¯s why Kouta¡¯s mood was really good. It may be just his imagination, but to see someone waiting in his home, all things considered, it has been two years.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fine¡ª" Eriri said in a low voice. She followed Kouta into his house and, as she had done the day before, assisted Kouta in preparing dinner. This time, it was just fried rice with a big omelette on top.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ªThis is good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"d to hear that¡ªsince you came here. Most likely, I won my bet." Kouta said


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, just like you predicted. Tomoya really likes the novel¡ª-he even said he will make a fan site¡ªjust like you said to Kasumigaoka-senpai." Eriri answered, a touch of defeated in her voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri recalls what urred after school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri followed Kouta and she could hear their conversation. For that moment¡ª-till now, Eriri confirmed how Kouta had been always right. He used her drawing to entice Utaha to join his project team, and he was correct about Tomoya''s fan site as well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At first, she couldn¡¯t believe it, but she met Tomoya after she finished overhearing Kouta''s conversation with Utaha. In the end, Eriri and Tomoya had a long conversation, especially since he was really enthusiastic about Koisuru Metronome. She''d be having a good time even if it weren''t for the bet, but when she heard Tomoya was going to make a fan site, she got even more sad. She couldn¡¯t believe it¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that moment, Eriri could see Kouta with a devilish smile on his face. "Just like I said."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It made her shiver, so Eriri couldn¡¯t help but ask her childhood friend, Tomoya.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ne¡ªTomoya, do you know Suzuki Kouta?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh¡ªWho?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Suzuki Kouta, my ssmate."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Do you think I know someone from your ssmate? Anyway¡ªThis novel¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri could see Tomoya''s innocent face, so he couldn''t have lied to her. That is, Kouta could easily predict Tomoya''s mind, to the point where he knew Tomoya would create a fan site for Kasumi Utako.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta even kept her identity hidden, despite the fact that it could help his negotiations with Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that moment, Eriri very afraid of Kouta. Eriri stared at Kouta¡¯s face as if troubled.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well then, that¡¯s easy to predict." Kouta said seriously, pity in his voice as if everything were ording to his n.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ªbut you wouldn''t do anything else, would you?"Eriri shook her head while pleading to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, Kouta slightly nodded. "It¡¯s fine. I wouldn¡¯t do that. I may be a scumbag, but I have been following our agreement." Kouta said this as he moved his face closer to Eriri, his hand under her chin, and their eyes locked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I can¡¯t wait."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta grabbed Eriri¡¯s hand, and by reflex, she struggled, but the girl''s strength was not enough. Kouta kept his grip on her wrists, and then he stopped on the sofa.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, maybe we can start now." Kouta stared at Eriri. Her clear blue eyes stared back. Up close, he could see an irresistible face. A cute and fragile face. Kouta couldn¡¯t deny, how attractive Eriri was, and he liked her a lot. As for her character¡ªin the memories she was a tsundere character.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Some people hate this type of heroine, while others like it. Kouta, on the other hand, had a soft spot for tsundere characters based on his memories. It could be the first kind of heroine he encountered that left a big impression on him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Some people argued that it was an abusive rtionship, but it was just an anime, so he always found those tsundere moments funny.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But at this moment, it was real. Even so, Kouta didn¡¯t find her to be tsudere like in the anime. Perhaps because of their situation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay¡ª" Eriri slowly taking off her uniform. She showed off her white bra and her smooth skin. With her fair white skin and thin, slim waist, it was an amazing feat to see. Before Eriri hands move to the skirt, she takes it off.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good¡ª" Kouta said while giving Eriri instructions with his hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ªfine," Eriri recognized Kouta''s instruction and turned around before putting her hand in her bare pant leg.She tried to take it off, but stopped for a moment, and she looked at Kouta behind her. Who waiting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hiks¡ª" Eriri wanted to cry, but a lot of things happened in a short amount of time, and many weird experiences made her brain confused. Also, there was some element of fear to unknown and mysterious from Kouta¡ªmade Eriri couldn¡¯t have will to resist.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri took off her stripped pants.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s eyes were drawn to a bare girl''s buttocks and genitalia. It was not what Kouta had anticipated. Well, he never saw one. Even, just seeing it made his little brother grow, but Kouta needed to hold his urge back. He had been patient for days and didn¡¯t want to ruin it, by following his instinct.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hold on. Okay¡ª" Kouta ordered Eriri which stiffened her body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta touches Eriri¡¯s white ass.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kya¡ª-" Eriri screaming with a high pitch as she tried to run away, but Kouta immediately grabbed her and told her with a calm but cold voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Stand still."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ªyes¡ª" Eriri replied weakly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta spread her genital with his hand and felt how her pussy was not that wet.Following what he saw from another world, memories, and his own experience with porn.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta¡¯s thumb touched Eriri¡¯s genital, then he caressed it slowly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ªthis is feel weird!" Eririmented after Kouta touched her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But Kouta ignored.


    <span style="font-weight:400">He was so preupied with the genital in front of him that he caressed it until it was wet.At that moment, he spread her slit open and found a bean-like stiff thing, which could be one thing¡ªher clitoris. Kouta¡¯s finger started to stimte Eriri¡¯s clitoris.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"WHwaaaaaaatt! That¡ªce¡ªthat¡ªce¡ª-" Eriri¡¯s body trembled, and her ass swayed while a high-pitched voice came from her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ªjust stand still. Okay." Kouta¡¯s finger rubbed the clitoris while the middle finger slowly went deep and stirred inside.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hi¡ªThis¡ªThis¡ªfeel¡ªweird¡ªplease¡ª" Eriri pleaded; in the end, she was an R-18 doujin author.She actually had knowledge of sexual activity and may have masturbated. Only, she never experienced to be touched by other person. Also, because she was an author R-18, her imagination was wild.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even in the anime, when she spoke with Utaha, she went straight to imagining how she ckmailed and summoned goons to attack her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª" Eriri tried to hold back the electric feeling that came from her genitals. Yeah, because of those, Eriri felt Kouta¡¯s finger more. She was conscious about it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And then Kouta licked it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ann¡ª" Eriri raised her voice unconsciously, before closing her mouth with her hand while her head turned red.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta heard that, he felt a sense of satisfaction. He grabbed her ass and gobbled up her pussy, licking the genital that was bing increasingly wet.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ªah¡ªthis is wrong¡ªNo¡ªI¡¯m not¡ª" Eriri¡¯s trembling. Her genitalia, which was supposed to be closed and intact, was gradually loosening. Her whole body convulses¡ªthe inside of her vagina tightens firmly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn¡ª!!!!!!!!!" Eriri held her moan as her drenched pussy gushed out juices from there. She slowly descended and fell to the sofa.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuuuu¡ªHiks¡ªWhat I am doing?" cried Eriri, with a bright red face and a covered face before someone grabbed her hand and Kouta¡¯s face came out.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It looks like someone have cumming." Kouta looked at Eriri grinning.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ªbastard. Are we done!" Eriri raised a defeated scream, twisting her cute face in rage.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I¡¯m still not satisfied." Kouta replied nonchntly. Seeing Kouta raised his hand and grabbed her hand¡ªbefore he was sitting in the sofa and pulled her in his embrace let her sit in hisp.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait!! What are you doing!!" Eriri¡¯s bottom half could feel something hard poking her, and the new pleasure she experienced made her body still sluggish.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It¡¯s fine. I will not do anything weird. My dick is still in my pants¡ªdidn¡¯t say I wanted to touch you¡ª" Kouta whispered in Eriri¡¯s ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta let Eriri¡¯s back lean at him as he could smell Eriri¡¯s sweat and her sweet scent. Before once again, his finger touched Eriri¡¯s body again. This time, he went for her petite breast. Kouta couldn¡¯t resist and let himself indulge in the softness of her breast. sometimes by squeezing it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Waaitt¡ªPlease don¡¯t touch it like that¡ªAuu¡ª" Eriri objected, and Kouta silenced her by beginning to massage her breasts. Soon, Kouta found her nipples and yed on them with his hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even Kouta couldn¡¯t see her face, but he could see how red her ear was and how sometimes her voice leaked out an unnecessary sound.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why¡ªwhy¡ª" She whispered.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta smiled when he heard that¡ªand he whispered in her ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Because you¡¯re a lewd girl¡ªremember when we talked on the rooftop. The first thing, you say is that I will ckmail and attack you¡ªwhich happened¡ªjust like your imagination."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ªNo¡ªNot¡ªlike this¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt her nipples standing erect, and he started to massage them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ªno¡ªann¡ªun¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before Kouta left hand traced slowly heading down to her pussy, massaging it, including her clitoris. Using his finger to open her slit, let her love nectar was dripping out.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ªNo¡ªThis is so wrong¡ªAgain¡ªagain¡ª-"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri¡¯s whole body shook in his embrace.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"---Haa, haa, haa, haa¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It looks like you are cumming again¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ªBastard." Eriri spoke while putting on an angry face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just enjoy yourself." Kouta said this while ying with Eriri''s bodies once more. Kouta''s bottom member was as hard as he could be, but at the time, all he wanted to do was y with woman bodies for the first time in his life.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That night, Kouta¡¯s house was full of her extremely sweet voice.

 Ch 10 – 27 April, Physical education

    Ch 10 ¨C 27 April, Physical education


    "Yawn¡ªIt''s already morning¡ªhuh." Kouta muttered with a still drowsy face. He looked at his hand, it made him remember what happenedst night.


    "I really wonder how far I can push myself."


    Kouta got up from his bed. Last night, maybe for the first time, he was engaging in such sensual activities. But he felt he had done such a good job. In the end, he made Eriri cumming again and again. It was his first time doing something like that.


    Kouta wasn''t sure if it was because of the knowledge he gained from another world or if he was simply talented in this area¡ªWell, it was most likely because of his knowledge of another world. But there was something he could suspect may happen, which one of a trope or clich¨¦ from doujin world had been manipted.


    It was not weird in the doujin / ero novel that the protagonist was immediately good at sensual stuff. Except for the MC, who was cuckolded, they all turned into a guys bad doing sensual things right away.


    Or maybe it was just easier for girls and boys to get climax in this 2D world. Since sometimes even guy could cum many times with such enormous amount of semen.


    It was like a sex paradise world.


    Kouta had already begun jogging while thinking about such trivial matters. It was something he rarely did. Since a young age, he had been following his father¡ªwho worked as a photographer. That''s why, in the past, he was more likely to do what his father was doing. Because of that, he was not interested in doing strenuous activities


    Kouta never thought to make him stronger or anything, but he wanted to be more healthy in life. Especially since he has recollections of someone who died from illness. He had been busy since he came out of the hospital until today.


    That''s why Kouta felt he needed a daily routine, but it didn''t work out the way he had hoped. Just jogging for a while had already made him tired. Despite the fact that Kouta possessed a cheat skill that allowed him to follow certain aspects of memories from another world, Even so, there were limitations to those. He couldn''t do everything by following those memories, but at the same time he didn''t know how far he could follow them.


    As far as Kouta knows, he could follow a simple method of cooking from those memories. Kouta could do anything he had never tried before. Just like how some anime studio chose to animate a famous omurice into such a masterpiece to be looked at.


    "Hm¡ªeating this in the morning feels excessive, but I have been dying to try eating this." Kouta said to himself as he cut the omelette, just like he saw in the video. The half-cooked eggs popped out and gave such a satisfying feeling before he poured sauce on the top.


    Kouta never tried this before, so of course he didn''t know how delicious the real was¡ª-but at least what he made was maybe the most delicious thing he ate. He ''from another world'' just a sickly child who only ate healthy food, while Kouta didn''t have much experience except eating out with his family.


    "I wonder if I can join that special culinary school at this school." Kouta wondered while enjoying his own food. After he found out how the literature in this world worked, he also became curious about what was happening in this world. The most curious thing was how much anime / manga that exist in this world. And even without deeper searching, Kouta found two famous schools that exist in the anime world. It was Shuchi''in Academy, which is a private school exclusively for rich and noble people. The other one, T¨­tsuki Academy, is a famous culinary school.


    "Hmm¡ªI wonder how tasty the food they make is." Kouta said this as he was leaving his house. There was nothing exceptional after that, until the one thing he had been anticipating. Well, except that Kouta could see how tired Eriri''s face was.


    Today, Kouta had P.E, which was something he waited for since he wanted to try something. Just like he thought before, he was rarely doing sports and didn''t have any interest in any sports. But, it was different from another world version. Since his father liked watching football, of course there were times they watched together, and sometimes his father talked about football. So, despite the fact that he had never yed football, he had been watching for a long time. He had gained some knowledge by watching and following the team that his father supports. A football team from the Premier League came from London that once won a league without losing a single game, called Arsenal. Even though they never won a championship again and only won the domestic cup a few times after that, his father was a huge fan of the team.


    This was the perfect time to try what he was capable of doing. People in his ss knew that he wasn''t good at sports. So they just put Kouta in the fullback position, since not many people want to do it in that position. Most people in his age wanted to be forwards or middle fielders.


    In the end, Kouta just did some experimenting. He didn''t really care where his position would be. At least, he wanted to measure how far he could do it. He was never particrly good at sports, so he began ying a simple fullback role.


    And Kouta did fine¡ªat least he understood the game and the basics. His first touch was not as bad as in the past.He could do some pressing and tackling. He also felt that his passing had improved. The problem was that his stamina wascking and he was already exhausted.


    "Hah¡ªhah¡ªhah¡ªEven so, I have some cheat. It''s not like my body changed overnight¡ªhuh?¡ªso why give such a half-baked cheat?" Kouta protested after they had some rest. It''s not like they''re doing a full game, after all,


    "You''re looking good! I''m never expected you could y like this." Kouta heard someone praise him. He was never really paying attention to his ssmate. The person who spoke to him, on the other hand, was a tall, handsome Riajuu type.


    "Ah¡ªThanks." Kouta replied shortly. To be honest, Kouta didn''t care for this type of guy. Even in this 2D like world, there were not many guys with pink hair, and many in anime, many guys with pink hair or with colorful hair are used as trap-type characters.


    No wonder; in the past, he got treated badly by his peers. Bullying urs even in this kind world, and anime and manga don''t shy away from depicting it at times.


    After rest time was done, the student was back ying football again. This time, when time nearly ran out, Kouta used all of his energy. By following the memories, he felt could be moving better after familiar with game itself. Since he had never yed football seriously before.


    This time, Kouta ovepping, moving to help the winger. After receiving the passes, he was dribbling toward the goal when the enemy yer covered him, much to his surprise. Kouta actually made a move, that he never made before. Kouta was dribbling in a straight line down the wing, he quickly changed direction by taking a step before hitting the ball sideways using the inside of his right foot. Moved that are usually used by famous yers, and Kouta could replicate that pretty easily.


    Which Kouta moved to cut inside to the center. A tactic usually used by a winger or inside forward is to attack from the side before cutting to the inside with a fast pace before shooting from the right angle. Typically used by a left-footed yer on the right wing.


    At that moment, Kouta couldn''t help but smile¡ªeven though in the past he couldn''t dribble without looking at the ball, at this time he could dribble while looking around him. He could see the defender and his teammate


    Maybe he could pass to his teammates¡ªbut Kouta was doing an experiment. He was ignoring his teammate''s existence. No, he was using him by making a fake pass before humiliating the defender by nutmegging him.


    So Kouta moved inside the penalty box,


    In the end, this was just a P.E.¡ªthe keeper wasn''t professional. He didn''t move forward to cover and just stayed still in a weird position. Kouta didn''t have muscle like a football yer, he couldn''t make a powerful shot, but by using his memories, his nerve could feel how to make a precise shot. He didn''t need such a powerful shot. What he''s doing, just a low, driven shot¡ªnot that hard or weak, but so far reaching from the keeper to the left-bottom corner that it hit inside the post before going into the goal.


    It was such a rare disy by Kouta that it left his ssmate speechless.


    "Wow¡ªWhat! Why didn''t you join the football club if you''re this good?" One of his ssmates said to Kouta.


    "Nah¡ªI''m fine. I''m busy doing other things." Kouta replied. At the time, rather than being content with scoring the goal or ying football at a reasonable level, Kouta''s mind was preupied with the possibility that he could replicate this in other sports as well¡ªno, he could replicate not only sports but also other things like ying a musical instrument or something else.


    "I''m only needed to understand something before I could manipte and replicate it from memories. It worked in cooking and sports¡ªbut I needed more samples." Kouta considered a serious matter in his mind.


    Kouta didn''t remember meeting any god or some sort of powerful being, which usually happened in the novels about reincarnation or transmigration. Who gave him some sort of power or maybe a mission as to why he came back to life, just like in a regr reincarnation or transmigration story?


    Too bad for Kouta. He just suddenly had weird, otherworldly memories. He didn''t feel his body overwhelming, nor did he feel any power within his body. Without much thought, and it wouldn''t hurt to try, Kouta tried various things.


    "Perhaps I get other things without realizing it. System. Unlock Status." He shouted, and more, of course. However, nothing happened. Kouta was still curious and didn''t just give up yet.


    "Damn nothing¡ªhuh¡ª" To be honest, Kouta already understands that there are several different anime in this world. Also, of course, there were some anime/manga that connected with each other. But usually, that happens if they are with the same publisher or author.


    Kouta didn''t think those animes had any connection.


    "So¡­ it could be¡­ a multiverse¡­ and usually something like that is fan fiction. Are you saying this world is fan fiction! If that''s the case, there''s a protagonist... and they''re usually people who go through reincarnation and transmigration, so it could be me."


    Kouta tried to do something else. He innocently thought of making various moves from anime and manga that he could remember, like doing Kamehameha and also Rasengan. And, of course, nothing happened.


    "What are you doing?" Someone asked Kouta who was doing weird things.


    Kouta looked back at that person and smiled coolly at the girl with the beautiful, long, ck hair that swayed as she came closing on Kouta. She was no other than Utaha. She and Kouta had a meeting to talk about the progress of their visual novel work.


    "Well, I''m just experimenting with something... but it didn''t work like I thought." Kouta answered her pretty honestly.


    Utaha went hmmm and put a hand to her chin, briefly adopting a thoughtful expression. "Are you perhaps thinking about the scene in the visual novel?"


    "Not really¡­" Kouta responded with a calm face, but in his mind, he felt embarrassed that if there was a hole nearby, he would have jumped inside it.


    "Anyway... how about we start?" Kouta continued to speak, trying to avoid this conversation.


    And so Kouta could feel some embarrassment to saw doing a stupid thing.

 Ch 11 – 27 April, Time with Utaha 01 & Eriri 06

    Ch 11 ¨C 27 April, Time with Utaha 01 & Eriri 06


    "Just like you said yesterday. Someone has already created a fan site. Taki¡ªHuh." Utaha said, nodding her head while she was looking at a red notebook.


    "Really, he actually reviewed my novel really deeply." Utaha read the review, and it was better than she thought. She couldn''t help, but smile while praising the piece review. "It feels like this Taki really knew what I was trying to convey."


    Kouta didn''t really surprise with Utaha response. In the end, that''s how the protagonist and Utaha rtionship worked. They became close because not only Aki helped her novel sales with his review. They became close because they talked a lot after their first meeting. Utaha''s feelings grew until they had different opinions, which made their rtionship a bit disconnected.


    "Well, he''s quite a respectable blogger after all. Or I won''t give him any chance after all." Kouta nodded in response to Utaha''s words.


    "Ah, but you need to thank our artist. In the end, she''s the one who became acquainted with Taki." Kouta added calmly. At this time, Kouta started to understand how to utilize his memories. One of them, that he could somehow to manipte the protagonist''s plot to his advantage. He even used the protagonist to approach heroines. While Aki was doing his best, to make a fan site, Kouta''s here, making sure some of the credit went to him without doing much.


    After all, Utaha knew it was his n.


    "She?" Utaha muttered a question.


    "Yes, our team illustrator is Egoistic-Lily''s Kashiwagi Eri. You can look it up on her website," Kouta answered briefly. Last night, he asked Eriri about him and introduced Kashiwagi Eri to Utaha. Of course, he promised to never tell Utaha about Eriri for now at least.


    "This is¡ª" Utaha followed Kouta''s answer, and she searched for Kashiwagi Eri in his notebook. Utaha could easily recognize Eriri as Kashiwagi Eri in the anime because she saw her picture in her art club studio, whereas in this world she never saw those pictures. Most of the pictures Utaha saw came from Kouta.


    "Kashiwagi Eri a super popr doujin mangaka from Egoistic Lily. She updates the illustrations on a daily basis, covers trend-setting titles, whether anime or games, and she amplifies many genres. She even handled gang rap* scene, and now she own circle with many fans iniket." Utaha mumbled while blushing, She looked at Kouta, as she never expected this caliber. "Is this alright?" She added, her voice trembling.


    "It''s alright. She likes your work after all. She may already be your fan." Kouta answered honestly for the time being.


    "Is that so?" Utaha replied. She flicked her hair with confidence, as she honestly felt happy with Kouta''s conversation.


    "Yeah, with you and Kashiwagi Eri in this project, I''m sure we will have great sess." Kouta nodded his head. His eyes shone with confidence. Not only just confidence, he may actually be looking forward how they work would be. It''s too bad, it wasn''t an original work like in the anime.


    Because of memories, Kouta was curious about their work after all. Too bad, he couldn''t read those.


    Utaha smiled sweetly. It was a carefree smile Utaha had. She may have felt a bit of pressure from slow sales. Even she didn''t show it because she appeared calm and quiet. She acted like a well-mannered girl.


    "I wonder if you are okay with this schedule?" Kouta asked Utaha, while he gave her a paper with a schedule about their work. "I hope it will work with your schedule." He added.


    Kouta hoped that they could sell it at this summer''siket, because of that, he wouldn''t release Fate/Stay Night like in his previous world. They didn''t have time to do it, and Fate/Stay Night is an 85-hour-long dating sim.


    So Kouta decided to release it in three parts, each selling in three quarters: this summer, winter, and next summer.It may rarely ur, but there were several visual novels that adapted that kind of release. One notable visual novel that did this was 9-Nine, which released one route per year in spam 4 years, and it didn''t have a long story like Fate/Stay Night.


    At the same time, Kouta felt that this type of release solidified the flow story.First, he would make Saber Route, Unlimited de Work, and Heaven Feel as thest, with a bonus ending scene, Realta Nua.


    This project would necessitate a lengthymitment, which is also one of Kouta''s methods of keeping them from leaving. Kouta was still concerned that they might end up working with Aki, the protagonist. In the end, it was just Kouta who acted carefully. After all, he had no idea what would happen in the future. He could only see through memories and act on what he knew.


    "Well, this is quite a big and long project." Utaha responded after she read the schedule.


    "Yeah, I felt a bit bad since you are also working on your novel. You''re starting to make the second volume, right? I''m also waiting for the next volume of Koisuru Metronome. So if you need my help¡ªYou can ask me anytime?" Kouta said


    "Really, anytime?"


    "Well, of course. But don''t expect that I wille immediately. I''m in the end, just a student after all."


    "Hahaha, of course. I know it. But, I will use it to the fullest." Utaha put her hand to her chin and tilted her head teasingly.


    "Oh, please¡ªBe kind to me."


    "Really, but¡ªIs it really possible for me? A fantasy plot in dating sims?" Utaha spoke as though the words were meant for herself, her voice trembling. Seeing the weak side of Utaha made Kouta realize something.


    In the end, Utaha was just a seventeen year old girl, and her debut work didn''t really sell in the early weeks of its release. Of course, she had some doubts. Even in the manga and anime, sometimes she questioned her talent, even though she had already seeded.


    "Well, Still¡ªyou know. I really want to read it. Even the story is about fantasy, or maybe school haremedy. Since I know it. That''s there''s no way. It''ll end up being a in story, right? It''s your work after all." Kouta said and then gently held onto Utaha''s hand.


    The word was uttered, and hearing that, Utaha was smiling Seeing Kouta''s eyes shine brightly as if he trusted her with such belief made her embarrassed.


    "And I will help you¡ª" Kouta continued the talk.


    "Really?" Utaha''s furiously blushing face while she responded to Kouta remark. In the anime, her editor, Machida told her about her a person who seemed interested in books and younger boys. As she always had those disinterested expressions that gave off the impression that she was an unapproachable person. It has made her rarely rely on others.


    Seeing a cute boy, her underssman told Utaha to rely on him, with such a passionate look on his face. Actually, it made her heart throb in embarrassment and excitement.


    ''This guy¡ªis bad for my heart¡ª'' That''s what her thought for a second.


    "Of course. I will assist you in making Fate/Stay Night, but I will not work on your novel. In the end, that''s your novel."


    "Is that so? Is too bad. Well, so I just need to make one route?" Utaha asked, looking at Kouta.


    "Yes, I think we will only release one-route, with one-clear ending and several bad endings with the MC dying." Kouta responded, and he gave her another storyboard with more detail and a walkthrough of the Saber Route.


    "Well, okay¡ªNo, I will do my best." Utaha said. She could understand it from Kouta''s eyes gave a clear determination to Utaha. "You can see several early scene scripts this week." She added.


    Seeing Kouta crazily enthusiastic trust being offered to Utaha. gave Utaha''s spirit a momentary boost.


    "Well, at least I just gave MC daily life as it started¡ª"


    Before they knew it¡ªThey started working on the prologue¡ªNot making the script, but gave their opinion about how they started the prologue. Their discussion became heated at times as one idea led to another. The only Kouta tried to do just to make sure Fate/Stay Night fibe must be around which was the important thing for him. He was confident in Utaha''s talent after all. That''s why Kouta only worked on making sure her work had some resemnce to or vibe with the original.


    "It''s all right, you can entrust me that this will be working." Kouta said.


    Hearing him say that in such a confident way. Utaha was happy till now she rarely get some help or this kind attention from someone at his peers. It was time, for them to leave the school. It was such intensive conversation for an early stage.


    But the most important thing, Kouta gets some impressions inside Utaha.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kouta was looking forward to having another slightly luxurious time with Eriri tonight. Last night, he may have gotten nothing but an experience with a girl''s body.And he felt that was a better experience than just one blowjob. At least, he trained himself to give pleasure to girls. and he felt that he needed those experiences.


    Since what Kouta did till now, because he felt an annoying itch inside him. An indescribable urge to mess up protagonist rtionship with heroine. And if he followed those tropes from his memories. The majority of the trope was a highly sexual skill to make a girl obsessive enough to forget everything good about her partner. Like a drug, the girl became addicted to the point where she acted differently.


    For that reason, Kouta made his n by following those tropes too. Well, maybe because he had those memories, he realized how weird those tropes were. But if those tropes worked well in this world and made his life easy. Why not make the most of it?


    Kouta wanted to enjoy his life, after experiencing a short lift from those memories. He might prefer to enjoy himself as much as possible rather than hold back due to morals and other concerns.


    Just likest night, Kouta made another dinner for Eriri who has an awful face while eating.


    "Hm¡ªYou''re looking tired?"


    "Yes¡ªThanks to someone."


    "Well, I''m sorry. But I''m going to enjoy myself like yesterday."


    "---I see. Haha, in that case, there''s no¡ªchoice."


    Eriri looked down. Unfortunately, even though Kouta may have felt sorry, he now needed to learn more while enjoying his time.


    "Okay¡ªHow about we start again like yesterday."


    "After allst night¡ªwe''re still doing it?"


    Without saying much, Eriri takes off her clothes and sits down on the same sofa asst night. Eriri''s healthy and slim body became exposed. Just like always, she tried to cover her breasts and genitalia down there.


    Well, it may be her defensive mechanism. Kouta took her hand off. Slowly, he touched Eriri''s breasts. Last night, he went to the genitalia down there first, but this time he wanted something different.


    Even though it was small. It was still very lovely and shaped well. Without saying another thing, Kouta licked Eriri''s nipple.


    "Na¡ª" Eriri raised a voice, before she closed it with her left hand.


    Kouta sucked her nipple even more¡ª


    "Nnnn¡ª"


    Kouta rolled his tongue over Eriri''s nipple. Enjoying himself, he didn''t know if this was true or not, but it seemed that girls with smaller breasts were more sensitive. Because her nipples were already standing and after he stir her other nipple. At that moment, Kouta slightly opened her legs.


    "Nnnnn!!!"


    Kouta sneaked a peek at her privates and found something interesting. Herbia was slightyl spread open and love juices were slowly came out.


    "Nnhhhh¡ª-aaahn¡ª"


    Eriri couldn''t help but let out her voice. When Kouta scoops up her love juices with his finger. Eriri closed her legs very fast, but Kouta smiled.


    "Hm¡ª"


    "---What¡ª"


    "I wonder even though you have such tired face¡ªyou''re body react quie favorable.:


    "Ugh¡ªI''m just didn''t get enough sleep!!!! Because of you¡ª"


    "Eh, me? Why¡ª"


    "That''s!?"


    Eriri nearly blurted out, but she stopped and stared hard at Kouta. Kouta just shrugged before he once again enjoying Eriri''s breast once again. He could feel how squishy it was when he touched it before he sucked her pink nipples and bit her a little.


    "Wait!! What are you doing!"


    "Well, you don''t answer my question. So I''m teasing you."


    Kouta said while once again biting her nipple and licking her nape and kissing it.


    "Wait!! You will leave a hickey there!!"


    "Hm¡ª?"


    "Fine¡ªIt''s because of you¡ªI''m frustrated that someone like you can make me cumming like that."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes!!"


    "Hm¡ªYou frustrated that you couldn''t sleep."


    Eriri nodded before begging Kouta to stop kissing her nape.


    "Is that really true?"


    "Huh¡ªWhat?"


    Following Eriri''s request, Kouta came to a halt and looked at her.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yeah! What do you want me to say!!"


    "Oh, well. I''m just saw some of you doujin quite extreme¡ª"


    "Well, it''s sells better that''s way! Don''t think something stupid!"


    "Well, I wonder if that''s true since you became easier¡ª" Kouta said while he licked down to her genital. He opened Eriri''s slit with his finger. Her love nectar dripped down, before Kouta put his tongue inside her slit and licked it.


    "Aaaaa¡ª---shut up¡ªthat''s not true¡ª-That''s not true¡ª"


    "Just imagine how you draw that¡ªEri."


    "Ugh¡ªHyaaaannn!!!"


    The more Kouta stimted her slit, the wetter she was¡ªbefore he exposed her clitoris and pecked her clitoris.


    "----Hiii¡ªWhat''s¡ªhow¡ªcan be¡ªthis¡ªfeel good¡ª"


    Kouta licked up her clitoris, hearing something unexpected from Eriri.


    "You can''t¡ªIf you keep doing this, I will."


    "You will¡ªwhat?"


    "No!! I don''t want toe!"


    "Ah, okay¡ª"


    Kouta following Eriri request stopped.


    "Ah¡ªHa¡ª" Eriri sighed in relief. It took a minute before her rough breath became normal. "Are you finished?" She added.


    "Huh¡ªOf course not¡ª" Kouta mocked Eriri happily, before he once again jumped at her again. ying with her cute nipple and genital down there¡ª


    And several minutester, Eriri felt her limit.


    "No¡ªOnce again¡ª"


    And Kouta stopped.


    "Ah¡ªYou!" Eriri realized what Kouta trying to do. "This is cheating! You can do this for a long time!"


    "Ahaha¡ªrx. I let you go home like yesterday."


    "That¡ªstill long time right!!!"


    "Yeah¡ª"


    And so Kouta continued what he was doing. He stimted Eriri to the point she nearlye¡ªand he stopped like what she asked.


    To be honest, Kouta surprised with how easy for him to know Eriri''s limit.


    "Hah¡ªhah¡ªYou''re crazy¡ª-" Eriri said with a vacant in her eyes.


    "Well, if I wasn''t crazy, I wouldn''t do anything like this¡ª"


    "Nnnaaaah¡ªaaahhh¡ªUgh¡ª" Eriri''s annoyed voice could be heard as her hand actually held Kouta''s head in her genital.


    "Hm¡ªYou know. It will be easier if you say it¡ªsince you draw a lot of doujin. You know what to say, right?" Kouta whispered with such confidence about this kind of stupid n. Eriri had reached her limit.


    "Ugh¡ªplease¡ªjust please¡ªmake me cum¡ª-"


    "Good¡ªGood girl, Eri."


    Kouta said as he once again stimted Eriri body¡ª


    "Ah¡ª---Cumming¡ª-Cumming¡ª-"


    Till¡ª-She came so hard that her body convulsed in shock.


    "Ah¡ªthat''s feel goo¡ªd." Eriri who''s face was in the mess with cry and pleasure¡ªmuttered those in a small face.

 Ch 12 – 27 April, 4-Koma?

    Ch 12 ¨C 27 April, 4-Koma?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kouta gradually moved himself away from Eriri who was lying down on the sofa. Her face was bright red with such an intoxicated expression while she was naked and trembling. Her face was twitching, and her eyes turned unfocused Even so, to Kouta''s astonishment, her gaze was naturally fixed on him.


    Kouta wasn''t sure if she was just keeping an eye on him or another else. It was just those expressions by Eriri giving him a vibe of sexy behavior.


    His little brother was raging¡ªafter seeing her like that, especially since yesterday this little bother didn''t get attention after all. To be honest, Kouta himself couldn''t believe he actually could hold back his urge this far. But even so, his sexual feelings had been strong enough.


    Kouta this time put himself¡ªto beside Eriri and make his penis near her mouth. That the tip of his erect penis closes up to Eriri''s mouth. Actually, Kouta didn''t think much, and he just gripped the root of his penis and adjusted the angle. At first, Kouta only wanted to relieve himself, but before he did it,


    Eriri which still had unfocused eyes¡ªlicked the ns with her red tongue.


    Kouta hadn''t order her to do anything. He also didn''t know what Eriri''s thought, but at this moment, he realized how wild Eriri imagination was. Perhaps it''s because of her job as a doujin mangaka, or perhaps it''s because of what happened to her in thest four days.


    Finally, Eriri must have been daydreaming, because her actual reaction was to lick the penis when she saw one.


    Also, there was a doujin or eroge trope where girls would automatically lick the guy''s penis.Something like this¡ªKouta must be certain¡ªrarely urred in another worlds.


    Eriri licked up and down and her tongue crawled around Kouta''s root. She didn''t actually let the penis inside her mouth. Even so, that''s enough for Kouta at this moment. This was something outside their agreement, after all.


    Kouta helped himself while Eriri lips stimted his penis, he was rubbing his penis while Eriri tongue yed his penis.


    ¡ªIt didn''t take long for Kouta to climax after holding back for two days. All his semen sprayed at her face, filling her face¡ªIt may have awoken her, as when the ejaction ended, she opened her eyes wide.


    "Gezz, I got caught up in your pace¡ªAgain." Eriri averted her gaze as she uttered that before going to the bathroom.


    Kouta himself prepared a snack and hot milk for Eriri. In the end, he was doing a bad thing to Eriri¡ªThat''s why sometimes he tried his best to entertain her in his own way.


    "Here¡ª" Kouta gave those to Eriri as soon as she got back from the bathroom. Usually, she immediately left Kouta''s house after their agreement was done.


    Surprisingly, Eriri took the milk and drank it slowly. She should be tired after what they did. which may be her reason for staying for a moment. She put her hand on the snack and stuffed her mouth with it.


    "Oh, by the way, Eriri. Please read this¡ªOkay." Kouta gave Eriri a paper that was the same one he gave to Utaha earlier.


    "Hm¡ªthis?" Eriri bit into the snack before looking at the paper, and Kouta looked back and forth for a moment, puzzled.


    "I designed the fate/stay night project schedule. Utako-sensei already agrees with this schedule." Kouta exined to Eriri about her conversation with Utaha. But for some reason, she looked rather unamused.


    "We''re really doing this¡ªDo you think I will be around at that time?" She added, but still bit into the snack.


    "You wouldn''t? Really? Are you sure?" Kouta replied in a rather surprised tone.


    "Of course¡ªwe may have agreed previously¡ªbut when I think about it, I don''t want this." Eriri answered in a tired voice. She was concerned that if this would continue. She didn''t know what will happen to her. Especially when she realized how scary Kouta was.


    "Even though, you may work with Utako-sensei? I even got you one with her signature." Kouta said as he gave her the novel that had been sign by Utaha.


    "Well¡ªThat''s¡ª" Eriri tried to talked something, but she didn''t say anything while she took the novel from Kouta''


    hand. Of course, she was really interested in working with Utako-sensei, but staying longer with Kouta must be scary for her.


    "Anyway¡ªI was wondering if you''re interested in making things other than doujin, like manga or anything else?" Kouta asked as if he tried to investigate.


    "Eh? Well¡ªI''m¡ª"


    "Hm¡ªIt looks like you may want to make one, but you just suck writing the story¡ªor maybe your mind just too lewd that can only made doujin," Kouta continued.


    "What!! What are you talking about!?" Eriri screaming, before she took a deep breath as she realized her emotion hade out. "I can do it, you know!! Making a good story¡ªmaybe¡ª" She added ambiguously.


    "Really¡ªIs that so? In that case, how about you start making manga. I may help you with the story." Kouta told Eriri really dly. An ominous smile, not so much different that his usual smile.


    "Huh¡ªwhat do you think you are?" Eriri responded harshly to his remark while shaking her head so hard that Kouta couldn''t help to smile.


    "But, what if I can do it. How about I give you one tomorrow?" Kouta replied, and, just like always, he said with such confidence.


    "What¡ªdo you want? Do you think I will fall for your bet or wager anything like that." Eriri steps back, moving far from Kouta while covering her body with her two hands.


    "Well, I don''t think I will do that. This time¡ªI''m only to get your cooperation."


    "Cooperation?"


    "Yeah, I want you in our team project¡ªand of course I gave you a story for you to make a manga. Really¡ªyou''re really incredible. Not only, just you''re a cute girl but a talented one too¡ª" Kouta smiles. He seemed to be pleased.


    "Na¡ª" Eriri waspletely stunned. Of course¡ªShe was being suddenly praised¡ªalso, Kouta face wrapped in delight, which gave her goosebumps.


    "Really, I want you." Kouta expressed his true feelings to Eriri.


    "Uuu¡ªIf that''s case, why¡ªwhy you''re doing this kind of thing!?" With every word, Eriri uttered, she stood up¡ªred at him. Her body was shaking from the agitation she felt. After venting that out, she was slowly calming down. "Why not just doing a normal way?" She added, with a trace of sorrow, that she asked Kouta a question.


    "Well, I wonder¡ª" Kouta answered with a nod. Upon seeing that, Eriri''s expression turned from anger to wonder. The man who usually answered her confidently¡ªlooked fragile for a second.


    Kouta himself understood why he did this¡ªIt was such a weird feeling to have such an indescribable urge to mess up their rtionship between heroine and protagonist. And those feelings could be the result of seeing another world.


    And that changed his view of this world¡ªThe possibility that he was just a background character maybe destroyed some of his belief in this world. That''s why¡ªmaybe because of that, those urge born. He rejected the idea that he may be just an ordinary background character and tried to steal everything from the protagonist.


    Fortunately, Kouta had been given those memories so that he could manipte the trope to change his fate.


    Kouta broadly smiling.


    "Because I know you very well." He said this while staring at Eriri. His eyes met hers.


    "What¡ª"


    "And I know you like your childhood. You like him so much that you''re crying when you betray him again¡ªand even after he got married, you still had some feelings for him. And asked him for help¡ªI wonder how much you want to be spoiled by childhood friend¡ªNo, at this moment in your heart you still hold dearly those childhood memories. Either it''s a good one or a bad one." Kouta told Eriri such a long sentence.


    "No¡ªI''m¡ª"


    "And you¡ªEri. I wonder why you never tried to get close to him¡ªeven though you knew you liked him. Ah¡ªMaybe because deep in your hearth. You know that he may didn''t like you as much as you do? And you may know why¡ª"


    "Stopped¡ª"


    "Maybe, because something happened in your past¡ªHuh¡ª"


    "Shut up¡ªjust shut up¡ª"


    "Why? I just answered your question."


    Kouta walked and grabbed her chin as her head was looking down after he told him what he thought and stared at her wet, moist eyes as she tried to hold back her tears.


    "That''s why¡ªI''m doing something like this. Because I knew you''d reject me in favor of your childhood friend, who might not respond to your affection. Well¡ªIt''s not like you, very affection girl¡ªI will steal those affections and make you mine."


    "You¡ªyou¡ªyou''re crazy."


    "Yeah¡ªand I knew it very well."


    Eriri pped his hand, took her bag, and ready went back to her home.


    "Ah¡ªBy the way, just like I said before, I will get you some story to make into a manga." Kouta stopped her and told her once again, but from his tone¡ªEriri knew that he must be excited.


    "Hah¡ªKay¡ªI will think about it after I see the name¡ª"


    "But since I want you to focus on my project¡ªI wouldn''t make a weekly or monthly manga, but a 4-koma."


    "Hah¡ª4-koma."


    "Yeah, we''re doing 4-koma and posted it one panel in website¡ªI bet that will be making you became more popr, and it may be a trend to post short manga in website like twitter and pixiv.."


    "Really¡ª?"


    Eriri looked at Kouta as if he were a strange person. No, she knew that he was a bit crazy, but she still didn''t believe it.


    "Yeah¡ªI swear that this manga will be an anime. It was called ''Tomo-Chan Wa Onnanoko''."


    Kouta said the manga he thought of¡ªIt was a simple manga he knew that came from twitter or maybe pixiv¡ªwhich quite popr that even published by Kondasha.

 Ch 13 – The Protagonist, Tomoya Aki

    Ch 13 ¨C The Protagonist, Tomoya Aki


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Not long after Eriri gone, Kouta back to his room doing that he had been doing forst four day. He took his time looking and editing the video that he took it secretly. He was editing the video to make sure how clear Eriri was.


    "And¡ªI need to make the name¡ªHuh¡ª" Kouta said while he worked in his editing.


    The name itself was the first draft of the storyboard. So Kouta just tried to make they out the manga. Like where the character, text, and background. He didn''t need to fully draw anything that good. He only needed to convey the message from the names to Eriri.


    "But¡ª I wonder what I''m going to do with this¡ª" Kouta thought to himself about how to carry out this manga. Especially since this manga was created around 2017, there was a chance that the characters in this manga lived in this world.


    "Well, I can just change their name and appearance for a bit. Hm¡ªWait, what about Tomo''s name as a pun. Oh¨CWell. That''s probably not going to change anything¡ª"


    In the end, Kouta decided that he would ignore those things until¡ªwell, something happened. It wasn''t that big of a problem¡ªHe just changed their name and appearance a bit to be safe.


    After finishing editing, Kouta started preparing coffee. He sipped it slowly before taking out a pencil and beginning to write the manga name. His mind was focused on the many manga he read, especially the manga he wanted to draw, Tomo-chan wa Onnanoko. Inside Kouta''s head, those manga¡ªmany picture fulls¡ªbegan to appear.


    Even so, it was not like he could immediately remember or see those chapters in order. Sometimes his memories vividly recall the manga''s ending, prologue, or meme material.


    That''s why Kouta can work easily in some chapters, but struggle in others.


    In the end, Tomo-chan wa Onnanoko was 4-koma with just 1 page per chapter. It wasn''t like K-ON, where a 4-koma manga with 1 chapter could have 8 pages. The manga itself told the story of a romanticedy between a tomboy girl and his childhood friend, who thought she was a guy. That''s night, Kouta finished make about 20page draft of storyboard of this manga.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kouta, who had been doing his new daily routine, took in a long, deep yawn, before hurriedly looking left and right and trying to wake himself.


    "Ugh¡ªI''m tired¡ª" Kouta rubbed his sleepy eyes. To be honest, thest four days were exhausting, especially for someone who hadn''t done much for the previous two years. Even so, he felt he needed to increase his stamina. Especially since he knew exactly what he was up to.


    Kouta didn''t know what would happen to him in the future, but at least he knew how to defend himself if something bad happened. He thought he would learn some basic martial arts skills in the future.


    After all, since Kouta obtained those memories from another world, he has found it easier to learn new things. He could remember and understand the material better because he could remember it as if he were reading it in front of his eyes. He could easily remember and understand the material he saw, especially if it was something new to him. That was why Kouta took the sses more seriously.


    His mission was to absorb knowledge as much as he could. Even so, sometimes, ss was boring after all. He didn''t have any n Utaha today since she told him she was busy this week.


    Not only, Utaha worked with her second volume Koisuru Metronome. She also started to write the script for Fate/Stay Night.


    When lunchtime came around, Kouta went ahead, going to the canteen. Even though he had started to make his own food. He still felt toozy to make his own lunch. Especially when the food in this school canteen was quite good.


    Kouta ordered a curry and beef bowl. It was delicious as always. He wondered if this canteen school made such delicious food because it was arge merge school from many schools.


    After finishing his lunch, Kouta, who didn''t have any friends, just thought to find some books in the library. To be honest, he never expected to meet someone, but upon arrival at the library, he found something interesting, at least for him.


    "That''s why¡ªthis novel should be in this library." A guy with straight ck hair that cover his forehead and wearing sses exined with long speech to a petite and in girl with chest-lenght ck hair tied in low twin braids with bang hanging on the right side. If someone with an otakuish hobby from another world saw her, it may trigger some PTSD.


    "Anyway¡ªthat''s not something I can agree on. We can''t have light novels in this library. That''s the rule. If you want to change it¡ªPlease, talk to teacher?" The girl answered with a blunt tone.


    "That''s¡ªSo as long as I can convince the teacher¡ªThis book is eptable in the library school." The guy which Kouta familiar with. No other than Tomoya Aki from Saekano, which the anime Eriri and Utaha originated.


    Kouta couldn''t help but feel amused to see those two people''s interaction with each other. Since the other girl was someone, he never expected to be here at this school. Even though Kouta already realized that there would be more anime world in this weird world. And the girl that talked with Tomoya Aki was Sanshokuin Sumireko a main heroine from Ore o Suki na no wa Omae dake ka yo.


    Kouta wondered if a different anime heroine would or could have affection for another male protagonist. Well, Koutapared Tomoya Aki to the protagonist in Oresuki¡ªthey seemed to have no differences except that one wore sses and the other did not¡ª


    "But, I don''t think Pansy will have something like that, since she had ridiculous reason to like the protagonist." Kouta couldn''t help mumbling before he realized Aki walked toward the door where he was.


    Kouta may have been curious about Pansy, but there was something more he wanted to do, and since he had a perfect chance without, he needed going to Aki''s ssroom.


    "Hey¡ªIsn''t that Kouisuru Metronome?" Kouta asked Aki. Who stopped in front of Kouta and look at Kouta with such bright eyes.


    "Yes! Do you know this novel?" Aki responded while he was showing the novel.


    "Ah, yeah. I''m a fan of this novel. I have it in my house."


    "Really¡ª!!" Once again, Aki''s face brighter. "Are you perhaps like anime and other?" He sounded very eager.


    "Well, just a bit¡ª" Kouta replied honestly, since in the end at this point he only read little anime or manga in this world.


    "Is that so." Aki sounded a bit disappointed.


    "But¡ªI wonder if there was something as good as Koisuru."


    "Really!! If that''s the case¡ªI will tell you anything you like!"


    Just like that, Kouta for the first time talking with the protagonist, Tomoya Aki.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "That''s why this dating sims such masterpiece¡ª"


    "Is that so¡ª"


    Kouta expected the protagonist to be the biggest otaku, but for him to talk for so long and with such passion was truly remarkable. But at the same time, made Kouta felt tired. But this isn''t something Kouta''s cares about. There was something in his mind about which he wanted to know about it.


    "But¡ªIf we talk about typical heroine in the anime¡ªIsn''t that Sawamura Spencer Eriri in my ssroom looked like heroine? She''s well-known in this school for being one of the most beautiful girls. Isn''t she the definition of a heroine¡ªa half-foreigner with a petite frame and blonde hair in twin tails? A rich girl with tsundere like attitude¡ª" Kouta told Aki his opinion that looked like surprised him.


    "Puh¡ªNo¡ªTalking something like that to 3D is a weird thing." Aki replied as he found Kouta saying was absurd.


    "Hahaha¡ª" Kouta couldn''t help butugh when he heard what Aki said. Because after Kouta received memories from another world, he found it silly that a 2D character like Aki would talk like that, but in his perspective, they were 3D after all.


    "But Sawamura-san does look like a heroine, doesn''t he?" Kouta said.


    Aki nced at Kouta and frowned.


    "No¡ªI mean, isn''t that weird to use dating sim terms to describe real people?" He said.


    "But¡ªshe''s look right that? What do you think of her?" Kouta asked what sounded like a trivial question to Aki. But it was something Kouta wanted to know.


    "Eriri¡ªHuh¡ªWhy do I need to care about 3D?" Aki replied pretty much the same as he did in the anime. His reaction was ording to the character.


    "Hahaha¡ªwhat''s an answer¡ªSo you don''t care if she had a boyfriend or anything like that¡ª" Kouta may expect those kinds of answers from the dense-protagonist. Well, she''s not going to win the protagonist''s heart anyway. She may the least favorite, since at least Utaha had her own ending in the manga.


    "That''s¡ªI can''t see her having a boyfriend or anything like that¡ª"


    "Eh, why?" Kouta surprised by this kind answer from Aki.


    "I mean¡ªShe is¡ª" Aki may have told him she was an otaku. So there was no way for her to have a boyfriend or something like that.


    Even if the main heroine and protagonist were already married, there were rarely other loser heroines who got married or had boyfriends in many anime or manga. Kouta wondered if Aki''s reaction reflected anime reality.


    "Well, at least she''ll get it right someday¡ªespecially since she''s the rich girl and his father has a diploma from the United Kingdom. "I don''t think it was weird if she had a fianc¨¦ already."


    "NO!¡ªI don''t think his father will do something like that." Aki shook his head. Once again, he said that, as if he had rejected the possibility, Eriri had a partner.


    Kouta never expected this kind answer, but he realized that even though Aki may not fancy or like her romantically. Kouta found out that Aki still didn''t like other men close to her. It looked like an Ex-boyfriend who has still not moved on from her girlfriend, who already has a man.


    At that time, Kouta wondered if all the protagonists thought like this.


    "Hm¡ªYou really took this bit personally, are you familiar with her?" Kouta put his hand on his chin with a devilish grin and buoyantly asked Aki.


    "Eh¡ªNo¡ªWe''re just going to the same school from elementary school until now."


    "That''s sound like two of your childhood friend or anything."


    "Ah¡ªMaybe¡ª"


    "Is that so¡ª" Kouta didn''t want to press another question since he could sense that Aki was already ufortable. He had already obtained some of the information he sought.He found that even though, Aki may have had some grudges against Eriri, at the same time, he recognized her talent and respected her for it. Also, maybe he was still holding their promise to make a game together.


    So Kouta concluded, It looked like¡ªno, there was still a chance that the protagonist in this world would choose Eriri. Just like dating sims, it may depend on what happened in the future. If it happened exactly like in the anime, Megumi would be with the protagonist. And if something extraordinary happened, it may be following the manga and ended with Utaha. As for Eriri, it may be the least likely to happen.


    Kouta wondered if he needed to make sure to leave the protagonist out of the picture.


    "Well, if you are her childhood friend, can you tell me what she maybe likes?"


    "Eh¡ªbut why?"


    "Well, I''m interested in her after all." Kouta dered in a clear, strong voice. His pinkish face fixed his gaze on Aki''s. That made Aki falter since he could see how serious the guy in front of him was. Even though, Kouta looked like harmless with his cute appearance at that moment. Aki wondered why his spine had be sweaty.


    And his smile¡ªhis big, innocent smile that seemed out of ce.

 Ch 14 – Eriri 07

    Ch 14 ¨C Eriri 07


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Hmm¡ªIn the end, he didn''t spill any beans. Huh¡ª" Kouta muttered as he bought some snack and drink. Just like he suspected, Aki didn''t tell him anything. Well, as far Kouta knew Aki told about Eriri''s hobby to Megumi¡ªAnd if he wasn''t wrong several people. Most of them were women too or another heroine.


    "Well, it''s not like we knew each other too well¡ª" Kouta thought to himself before he went back to his home. He didn''t have any ns with Utaha who had been busy. At the same time, he had a n with Eriri.


    Kouta already told Eriri toe to his home earlier than usual. While waiting for her toe, he made another several new drafts of storyboard. It didn''t take longer for her toe.


    "Just rx and read it¡ª" Kouta said it after they entered the living room.


    "I know it!" Eriri with her swaying ponytail, was looking at Kouta with an irritated look on her face.


    "While, just take easy and give your opinion. Despite this, I made it one night. I''m quite confident with those." Kouta replied with his usually overflowingly confident smile.


    "Alright¡ª" Eriri sit down and read the name. In her mind, Eriri knew very well that Kouta had a high chance of actually making something good. Eriri doesn''t think she could make something as good as Kouta''s storyboard for Fate/Stay Night. Even so, she couldn''t believe he could make it just one night. That was unbelievable.


    Sometimes Eriripared these names with several stories she tried to make in the past, and it wasn''t something that she would everpare. It was just a 4-koma manga. It was simple, but the romance andedy were engaging and kept her wanting to know what happened next.


    "This is good." Eriri answered softly.


    "Hm¡ªYou understand, right? I can help you. To be better than ever¡ªYou just need to follow me. And you can be the best illustrator for your childhood friend." Kouta said, provoking Eriri''s inner heart.


    "That''s how do you know?" Eriri replied quietly while looking at the draft.


    "Well, it''s easy to read since it''s such a clich¨¦ for two childhood friends to have made sweet promises when they were still little child. Hm¡ªsuch sweet memories." Saying that, Kouta smiled teasingly.


    "That''s!! Ugh¡ª" Eriri cried with a bright red face when she heard Kouta''s teasing.


    "How about we post one chapter today¡ªand you''ll be convinced. I will help you. You take your tools, right?"


    "Ah, no wonder you told me to bring that stuff." Eriri responded while she put out her tools that she usually used to draw her doujin.


    "By the way, you can draw the character suit with your interpretation. You can also name them. Kouta put his hand on Eriri''s shoulders and approached her face.


    "I expected a good one¡ª"


    "Ah¡ªyes."


    Kouta thought that by letting Eriri draw those characters, it would immediately change their character¡ªnot only their name, but their appearance too. Also, he didn''t need to think; he could just let the artist do their job.


    "A tomboy girl¡ªhuh¡ª" Eriri said in a low voice while making some sketches. while Kouta was doing his own stuff.


    Before long, Eriri started to make her own character based Kouta draft. Eriri''s art style differs from the original, just as Kouta predicted. The result was just as he expected. Eriri''s drawing makes those characters different from the original. Kouta himself felt a bit weird when he saw that, but in the end, it would be only him who thought like that.


    "I think that''s good enough."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    "Well, in that''s the case."


    Eriri started drawing the manga without asking any further questions. She was drawing with a serious look while doing that, and she asked Kouta to do a small thing to help her. They were working until dinner time.


    The dinner was a simple chicken katsu with sauce. But, Kouta was satisfied that they could finish three pages at this time.


    "Hm¡ªYeah, this is good¡ªWe just need to scan it before posting it on your website and other sites too." Kouta said while Eriri who was eating in slowly pace enjoying her food.


    "I wonder if this is a good choice." Eriri mumbled as she had conflicted with what she wanted to do. She didn''t want to work with Kouta, but she saw how good this 4-koma manga was and didn''t want to lose it to the other. "I wonder what you will do if I refuse." She continued to gaze at Kouta wondering what he would say.


    "Hm¡ªAh¡ªI may try to search for another illustrator, but I will try to convince you in other ways." Kouta raised his head and simply replied.


    "Really¡ª?"


    "Yeah, I said it before¡ªI want you¡ªall of you. Not only, your beauty¡ªbut your magnificent talent too." Kouta said, smiling.


    "Really, you and your mouth¡ª" Eriri said quietly, as if for the first time, that she''s probably too embarrassed to fight back.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After done with a peaceful dinner and working with scanning before uploading the manga in her website and other sites too. Eriri''s face looked excited, and she may be waiting for the response from her viewers and fans.


    But Kouta didn''t let it happen¡ªit''s time for his reward after all.


    "Wait¡ªwhat¡ª!?" Eriri surprised when Kouta brought her to the usual sofa where they do sensual stuff in thest three day. "Really¡ªnow¡ª?" She added.


    "Yes¡ªOf course." Kouta said it briefly and nodded.


    Kouta ced his hand on her chest and lightly traced his fingers on it. Electricity seemed to flow through Eriri''s chest.


    "Really¡ªcan I just see the response?" Eriri said in a sulky, and angry voice.


    Kouta remained silent, he could smell Eriri''s beautiful fragrance. The sound of her breathing was close as well. Seeing her small and fragile body made Kouta want to hug her, but he was very aware that he wasn''t her lover or anything like that.


    Kouta slowly opened her uniform and rolled up her bra, exposing her pretty breasts and nipples to feast by Kouta''s eye. The lower half of her skirt was tucked up as her stripped panties were shown to him.


    Her face was dyed with shame and¡ªa sorrowed face.


    Kouta put her nipple in his mouth.


    "Aann." Eriri panted. Kouta held the nipple inside his mouth, tried to taste the bud. He sucked on her nipple and licked it.


    Kouta could hear Eriri raise her voice. He circled her hard nipple with his tongue several times. Each time, Eriri''s body twitches, showing that she feels it with her whole body. after her body had been stimted for thest three days. It looked like her sensitivity was increasing to Kouta liking.


    "Nn¡ªann¡ªmy, my nipples¡ª"


    Kouta grasped her ass, even he recognized the sensual excitementing from her ass. Kouta continued licking her nipple inside his mouth, while frantically holding her ass and continuing to rub it, before he invaded her panties with his hand.


    Eriri reflexively refused Kouta'' hand, but she couldn''t stop his hand. Kouta touched her genitals with his finger. Eriri''s pussy waspetently wet.


    "Hm¡ªyou¡ªpussy dripping wet." Kouta whispered in Eriri''s ear, which immediately changed to red.


    "N¡ªNo¡ªAny more than this¡ª" Eriri shook her head as she tried to reject the stimtion, but at the same time she continued to let out an irrationally charming voice. It appeared that a part of her body had surrendered to the pleasure she was receiving from Kouta.


    Kouta finger entered her¡ªhot and wet pussy. Kouta crawl his finger in her crotch.


    "Aah¡ªPlese stop! You''re making me feel weird." Eriri tried her best, her hand grabbed Kouta hair.


    "It''s okay¡ªjust feeling it."


    "Ah¡ªah¡ªI''m¡ªcum¡ª"


    And just like yesterday, Kouta stopped before her climax. Eriri stared at him with wide-opened eyes as she couldn''t believe it, but when she saw his smile¡ªshe knew what he wanted.


    "Please¡ªplease¡ªmake me cum¡ª" Eriri said in a low voice.


    Kouta touched her clitoris, focusing on assaulting it.


    "Ah¡ªaha¡ª"


    Eriri embraced Kouta''s head, once again ying with her nipples while Kouta put on a spurt, intensifying the movement in her bottom.


    "Ah¡ªahh¡ª-hyaa¡ª" Eriri''s hips jumped, and her body bent like a bow like it always had in thest three days.


    Eriri was breathing hard, her eyes locked as Kouta dropped his trousers and showing his erection that sticking up a mile high.


    "What¡ªwhat¨C-are you doing?" Eriri asked in her breath.


    "Hm¡ªAh¡ªI just want to take the next step."


    "Wait¡ªwhat¡ª-"


    "It''s fine. Till this day, I don''t break the promise. I just tried to get the feel of it between your legs. It won''t hurt to do that."


    Saying that, Kouta picked Eriri up and put her waist near him before opening her legs to the M position. Her waist was slim and easy to move around. Kouta was already leaning over her, his cock approaching and bumping against her pussy. Eriri responded by trying to move away, but Kouta held her waist tightly. He let his cock go between her legs, rearing up between them.


    Eriri could feel the hard length of it pressing along her slit, as if her pussy lips were kissing it. Kouta was moving slightly, his cock rubbing up and down against her pussy.


    Kouta rubbed her nipples with his finger and licked her nape.


    "Iya¡ª-this¡ªthis¨Cis really¡ªweird!!"


    Kouta''s index finger kneaded Eriri''s nipples, stimting those stiff nipples, while he barely slowed down when his cock rubbed Eriri''s slit.


    "Ah¡ª-ah¡ª-nnnn¡ª-"


    Eriri body couldn''t stay still, so Kouta held her waist with his other hand to make it stay still, so he didn''t identally put it inside.


    Kouta''s heavy petting had got Eriri all worked up¡ªit was another new feeling¡ªshe actually aroused, and her passage was wet and ready¡ªIf those particr lips could talk they had been shouting¨C"Yes! Come!"


    Of course, that wasn''t what Eriri said¡ªshe shrieked as she built another wave of pleasure.


    "Ah¡ªAh¡ªKouta¡ªthis¡ªthis is wrong!!"


    "Okay then¡ª"


    Kouta stopped while Eriri breathing heavily.


    "Wait¨Cthis¡ªwrong¡ª"


    "Why thought? It wasn''t sex, right? Just petting¡ª"


    "But¡ª" Eriri was aware of it, but this felt more real than any other, and it lowered her resistance¡ªshe was afraid of this new sensation of pleasure.


    Kouta swayed his cock again and pped it to her pussy lips.


    "Just let me enjoy myself and get my agreement. And stay still¡ªso I don''t make a mistake." Kouta said that only could Eririply.


    "Good¡ª" Once again, Kouta did heavy petting while rubbing Eriri''s breast roughly and kneading her nipples with his finger.


    Kouta movement became easier than before. He could felt her love nectar-drenched her pussy, which fully coated his cock by her juices.


    "Ah¡ª-this¡ªthis¡ª"


    Kouta could feel her body start to tremble, and it looked like she had once again nearly climaxed. At that moment, Kouta slowed his movement before stopping.


    Took a heavy breath and sighed¡ª"Wait, I''m tired¡ª"


    "Wh¡ª" Eriri couldn''t believe it when she heard that as she was about to cum.


    "Hm¡ªwhat?" Kouta asked while smiling before he started to move again, and that time Eriri didn''t know what happened next, which was absurd.


    "Bastard¡ª" Eriri couldn''t believe it that this guy stopped once again when she was about to cum. Not only that, he actually didn''t let her cum even though she said please several times.


    "Wait¡ªI''m tired once again¡ª" Kouta said while smiling, enjoying himself. Once again he started to move, but this time rather than let Eriri cum¡ªKouta himself ejacted. The white torrent scattered across Eriri''s chest and stomach.


    "Eh¡ªwhat¡ª" Eriri who had hot liquid dripped to her stomach opened eyes in surprise. The white semen, which Kouta still let out, he put in front of her.


    Eriri''s stillpletely at a loss and bewildered by the penis in front of her while her face is showered by white stuff.


    "What¨Care you doing!?"


    "Ups¡ªI can''t help it."


    "Gezz¡ª"


    "Okay then¡ªWe''re done." Kouta said as he stepped away from Eriri.


    "Ah¡ªyes." Eriri replied quite awkwardly before she went to the bathroom. And just like that, their agreement ended and for the first time after Kouta made her cumming a lot in two days before. Eriri actually went home feeling a bit unsatisfied.

 Ch 15 – 28 April, Weekend with Eriri 01

    Ch 15 ¨C 28 April, Weekend with Eriri 01


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Eriri perspective


    When Eriri awoke, her first thoughts were of embarrassment, doubt, and regret¡ªas she remembered the first thing she did after returning home was satisfy herself. However, the worst thing was that she actually realized how different masturbating by herself and climaxing with Kouta. Rather than feeling satisfied¡ªshe was actually feeling a bit lost.


    "How long are you going to sleep?¡ªBreakfast has already been prepared! Let''s eat already!"


    Eriri heard her mother calling her. Even though, she was stillmenting what happenedst night, she dragged her feet and went to the dining room to eat breakfast.


    "Eriri¨CIt looked like you were starting to make manga?" Sayuri Sawamura inquired of her daughter after discovering her daughter''s new manga. She already knew without Eriri telling her since she was the one behind Kashiwagi Eri could sell at +18 booths. Well, she''s the one moderating the website too.


    "Ah¡ªYes. I make it together with a friend."


    "Hm¡ªIt''s good, actually. Well, even though it''s just three pages, but at least it''s better than your story. It''s weird that you can make a good doujin, but such bad stories when ites to manga." Unintentionally, a teasing word came out of her mouth.


    "Well, it''s because they were two different things!" Eriri responded instinctively.


    "Huhu¡ªThat''s true."


    "Gezz."


    Eriri finished her breakfast before going back to her room. She has kind of forgotten about the manga she made yesterday. She opened her website and took a look at the reaction from the viewer. Most of the responses were positive, and we are waiting for the continuation.


    "In the end, just like he said¡ªhuh¡ª" Eriri thought of the man who wrote the story. His confidence was quite something else¡ªbut at the same time, most of what he said became reality. Which actually makes her conflicted about him.


    Of course, Eriri held many grudges against him. He ckmailed her to do something sensual. She never kissed someone, but she already blowjob man and did more sensual stuff. Something she expected to do it with someone she loves.


    At the same time, Eriri couldn''t help to held a positive thing about him. He may be perverted, but he was really talented. Eriri knew he had never paid attention to anime and manga stuff in the past, but he was quickly doing a great job for someone who was just paying attention to this world.


    Also, Kouta was the only man that she interacted with besides her father and Tomoya. She never really had any rtionship with another man since she held some grudges against them for making fun of her and Tomoya in elementary school, which made her betray Tomoya.


    Of course, she received confessions from the boy, but most of them were just confessions to her without her knowing anything about them. And after she rejected them¡ªnaturally they never tried to get close to her.


    Which is why, there was a fresh feeling when she had interaction with him. He was not like her childhood friend in any way. He appeared cute but also brute and frightening, as any man could. While he was, he weirdly fascinated her in some way. Especially after seeing how he worked on this manga and dating sims he wanted to create, as well as how he conducted himself when they were doing sensual things. She couldn''t help but think.


    ''Ah, he is the man.''


    It was a different feeling when she was with her childhood friend.


    "Hm¡ª"


    At that time, Eriri got the message. She immediately knew who the message was from¡ªbut she never expected the contents of the message itself.


    [ Hey¡ª You cane to my house after finishing the club. We will make 7 chapters today! So we can post Chapter 10 on Sunday.


    PS: Prepare some clothes since you may sleep over today. ]


    "Eh¡ª" Eriri couldn''t believe what she read that. Especially thest message, because it was stated that she would spend the night with him¡ªalone. Eriri''s mind immediately imagined what he would do.


    "No¡ªno¡ª-there is no way¡ªI do that¡ª"


    Eriri immediately replied to that message, and she''s to get replied immediately.


    [ Juste¡ªOr you try to break our agreement inst moment. ]


    [ No¡ªBut I don''t agree with having a sleepover. ]


    [ Well, I''m saying one week of forey without sex¡ªI don''t say we couldn''t do it overnight? ]


    [ That''s kinda cheating¡ª ]


    [ It''s fine. Until now, I have kept my promise, right? Even you sleepover. I wouldn''t do anything really bad. In the end, I want to win over you. ]


    [ That''s¡ªOkay. Fine ]


    And that''s also one thing that Eriri couldn''t handle well. Kouta always said how much he wanted her. It was a weird feeling, as there were parts of her that hated it¡ªbut at the same time, she was happy to.


    "Hu¡ª" Eriri sighed, it wasn''t her first time sleepover in man house since she already slept over several times at Tomoya''s Home. But this time was different. Even though, they may be making manga at the same time, they would be doing some sensual stuff too.


    It looked like, this weekend would be longer than usual.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    On Saturday Noon¡ª


    Eriri arrived at Kouta''s home. Just like always, he had already prepared a drink and snack. He even made lunch for Eriri.


    It was a delicious meal for a boy at his age. She could even see how Kouta was making another chapter of this manga when she saw a lot of paper on the table in the living room. The ce they were usually working together. He appeared to have made all of them in a single night, which she couldn''t help but admire. This demonstrated how hardworking he was.


    "Ah¡ªI make another chapter¡ªYou can read it and gave opinion on it." Kouta gave Eriri the draft. Without saying any further, she read the draft. As Eriri expected, Kouta''s draft was really good. It was easier for her to draw manga with his draft. And she felt that his drawings improved a lot every day. It made her a bit envious.


    Sometimes, Eriri wondered why he didn''t draw his own manga.


    "Um¡ªI wonder if you are interested in making your own manga?" Eriri asked Kouta after she finished reading his draft. It was another solid piece of work.


    "Me¡ªdraw manga? Nah, I''m good, just became co-creator since there''s lot thing I want to do." Kouta answered Eriri''s question.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, I''m thinking about joining the Game Creation Club."


    "Eh¡ª"


    "Yeah, I''m thinking about joining the Game Creation Club, and learning some coding or maybe making a simple game in there."


    Kouta answer wasn''t something Eriri expected¡ªand in her mind, ''there''s no way, right?''


    "Hm¡ªare you perhaps already thinking about making something?" Eriri asked.


    "Ah¨Cwell. I''m considering developing a mobile game. It didn''t really need toplicated one. Maybe kinda familiar, like Mario? Well, you are ying a bird attempting to fly between columns of green pipes without hitting them. The bird will automatically descend and only ascend when the yer taps the touchscreen." Kouta exined the game he wanted to make while he was drawing the feature he wanted to make.


    "And I wanted to make it¡ªeverything is pure, extremely hard, and incredibly fun to y, while this is just a simple game to y that you can y wherever and whenever you want." Kouta continued.


    At that time, Eriri only heard Kouta''s answer while she thought how absurd the boy in front of him was. Not only was he making dating sims and manga¡ªhe also wanted to make the game itself. At the same point in her mind, she wishes her childhood friend had little ambition like Kouta, so they could fulfill their sweet promise when they''re still a child.


    They returned to work on their manga right after lunch. And unlike yesterday, they have a lot of time, so they finished drawing up to 10 pages when it was time for dinner.


    "I think that''s enough for today¡ªHow about we get pizza this time? Are you fine with that." Kouta told Eriri calmly while he started ordering pizza. "What kind of pizza do you want?" he added.


    "Well, anything is fine. But I want extra cheese." Eriri replied to Kouta''s question.


    "Ok¡ªWe can watch some movies while waiting."


    "Ah¨Cyes."


    Eriri responded with a short answer. She started to feel awkward, since she couldn''t help but feel uneasy with the sleepover. But after they started to watch a foreign movie while eating pizza when it came. She less kinda forgot it¡ªenjoying movie.


    But after the movies finished, Eriri''s mind had questions like if she needed to take a bath or anything else, and at that moment, her eyes met his eyes.


    And he smiled, before grabbing her hand and pulling her toward him.


    For thest three days, Kouta had been touching her. But today¡ªhe didn''t do that. He just pulled on Eriri and opened his pants, letting his big thinge out.


    It was big even though it was still soft.


    "Ah¡ª" Eriri couldn''t hold her high-pitch voice when she saw Kouta''s genital. Kouta didn''t say anything, but Eriri could see how eager he was.


    Eriri slowly leans over and kisses his cock¡ªa soft little peck on the head¡ªand the shaft. Maybe, because she ate pizza before. It felt his cock more salty than usual. Eriri''s doing it slowly, giving his cock a little kiss, and then pausing. It may be some revenge from her for what he did yesterday. But she noticed how cute he was¡ªhis eyes seemed to be pleading with her to keep going.


    She started slowly, lightly and kiss it. She licked it while gently wrapping it around her lip, trying to make it wet and slick, before starting to stroke it. When it became wetter and slicker, Eriri moved faster without dragging it out. As the cock became bigger and easier to stroke.


    Eriri lick it¡ªsucked it¡ªrun them down the sides of Kouta''s shaft, rubbed his little veins and bumps over too. While she stared at his eyes. Licking his dick slick and wet all over before put as much as she could and suck on it as hard she could while slowly pull up¡ªthen Eriri pull offpletely¡ªthat there was a loud wet ''pop'' sound.


    Eriri did it several times¡ªbefore she could feel he may close to cumming. He usually tried to enter more when he was close to cumming. Eriri allowed it as much as she could handle it, and shortly he was cumming inside her mouth.


    It had a weird taste¡ªIt''s really salty, sour, and powerful, with an odd consistency and messy. Just like before, she held it in her mouth for a moment¡ªEriri could see how happy and maybe horny he was looking at her holding his semen in her mouth.


    But Eriri still wasn''t brave enough to swallow it. Even though, Kouta already gulped her when he did the forey.


    In the end, Eriri threw those into the bathroom as she rinsed her mouth. <span style="font-weight:400">She could already felt someone hug her from behind.


    "Well, the night has just begun." He whispered that make her trembling¡ªshe didn''t know if she scared or anticipated at this point.

 Ch 16 – 28 April, Weekend with Eriri 02

    Ch 16 ¨C 28 April, Weekend with Eriri 02


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Eriri Perspective


    Once again, Eriri grabbed by Kouta, and brought to the bedroom. At the back of her mind, she thought how scary it was. Especially since they are typically performed on the sofa in the living room.


    This time, Kouta actually brought her to his bedroom.


    She hears the word "scary" in her head.


    "Hm¡ªtomorrow is thest day. I will be enjoying myself¡ªI don''t know if I have any chance to do this kind thing to a cute girl like you again¡ª" With a smile on his face, Kouta said.


    "Really¡ª" Eriri moved his gaze away from the dazzling Kouta, thinking to herself how embarrassing, but happy to hear that. Such conflicted feeling to which she had not been able to content with.


    If she must be honest, Kota''s appearance is far superior to that of his childhood friend. He was much cuter, but sometimes he showed masculinity with his own unique way.


    "You can cry out loud as you want¡ª-and I still love you. I love hearing you moan¡ª"


    Then, using his finger, he lifted her face.


    Eriri stared at Kouta nkly. His face was close enough for them to kiss each other.


    Eriri closed her eyes. She didn''t know what she expected, but Kouta didn''t kiss her, but gave her a peck in the neck.


    "Ah¡ª" She moaned. To be honest, she was confused.


    "Eri¡ª" Kouta abruptly called her name; she turned to face him, who was staring at her. Weirdly, Eriri didn''t feel bad even though he called her by nickname¡ªhis eyes piercing at her eyes.


    "What¡ª?"


    "Be mine¡ª"


    "Ah¡ª"


    At that moment, Eriri remembered her childhood friend, and with a weak voice, she answered with: "No¡ªI can''t¡ªIt''s still feels wrong."


    "Is that so¡ªOh, well. It''s not that easy. Huh¡ª"


    Kouta stripped Eriri with ease, pulling out her bra, and he was reaching for her breast. Eriri could feel her body bing more and more sensitive as she easily responded to his finger crawling around her nipples.


    "Ah¡ª" Eriri moaned again¡ªHer face was hot, and her cheeks were hot too¡ªand she involuntarily covered her face with her hand. Since it was different from thest three days, she actually waited. She was more enjoying this man touching rather than doing alone.


    Kouta''s finger also started to crawl all over her body while he stared at her body¡ªher neck, her back, her nk, her navel, her thigh¡ªIt was a strange feeling, both ticklish and exciting to her.


    "Nnn¡ªah¡ªah¡ª" Eriri girlish voice came out as she felt the gentle touch from Kouta. And those warm of the bare skin touching each other. This time, Eriri felt morefortable than ever. And her gaze couldn''t help but be drawn to Kouta''s penis, which was sometimes touching her skin.


    ''It''s hot¡ªand big¡ª'' She thought to herself. She didn''t seem disgusted by it.


    Kouta buried his face on her chest, and he moved his mouth to it and sucked it.


    "Ah¡ª" Eriri clung to Kouta¡ªwhile she felt the stiffness of his shoulder¡ªthat once again gave her the feel of manly¡ªmuscr hand that was crawling to the bottom.


    Eriri didn''t know, but she could feel his finger were gentle enough¡ªas if handling a precious thing.


    "Ah¡ªha¡ªah¡ª"


    Eriri''s sweet moaning and his sucking were the only sounds that she could hear in this room. Before another shock that Eriri felt as if an electric current had been sent down to her spine and ran through her body.


    It melted her mind¡ªand her body jumped¡ª


    ''Why¡ªam I so sensitive?'' Eriri, on the other hand, was aware that Kouta had already touched her clitoris and perhaps pinched her swollen bud with his muscr fingertip.


    "NN¡ª" Eriri knew that she still didn''t feel satisfied from yesterday--she hoped she would feel satisfied today as he began to caress her clitoris, tracing its shape and gently teasing the inside with his finger.


    "Ah¡ªIt feels good¡ª" Eriri knew whating. Kouta not only started to pinch her clit, but he sucked and bite her nipple lightly.


    "Ah¡ªamazing!!" With that, Eriri body started to tremble against her will, and as her eyes started to flicker¡ª"I''m going to cum!" Eriri screamed and jerked her body up, but just like Kouta was doing yesterday¡ª


    He stopped.


    "Not¡ªagain¡ªYou''re terrible¡ªI want cum¡ªI really want to cum."


    Then Kouta slowly moved and whispered in her ear.


    "Then¡ªlet''s cum together."


    Eriri''s body trembled with excitement, and there was something hot pressing against her crotch. Eriri immediately looked at Kouta''s penis¡ªat the moment, rather than feeling scared, her heart was pounding.


    But she realized what Kouta trying to do¡ª


    "No!! That''s cheating¡ªthat wasn''t what you promised!!" Eriri said while desperately trying to move away, but Kouta grabbed her waist and put her in hisp.


    "What¡ª"


    "Rx¡ªOkay¡ª" Kouta ced his erect penis in her entrance, but he didn''t put it in¡ªhe just moved his hip and made his penis move around her crotch, gradually stimting her clitoral area.


    While his hand y Eriri nipples and rubbed her breast roughly¡ªand lick Eriri''s back nape.


    "Ha¡ª" Eriri really stimted since she was a doujin artist¡ªshe knew exactly what Kouta n might be.


    ''I need to resist¡ª'' Eriri knew that Kouta wouldn''t do anything that she rejected, so as long as she could resist, she would be fine. It was just¡ª


    But¡ªit was a hellish. Just like yesterday, Kouta stopped Eriri froming many times more than yesterday, and her unsatisfied feeling was bottled.


    Eriri, which someone drew various doujin, she never expected she would experience simr to those girls.


    The seed of lust doesn''t seem to have disappeared inside Eriri''s, but just burning even more¡ªand her eyes locked on Kouta''s dick that moving around in her crotch¡ªand just like yesterday.


    Kouta was cumming, and his semen squirted at her stomach and breast¡ªat that time, Eriri felt relieved, and maybe she thought she was winning. since she sessfully restrained her lust.


    But, unlike yesterday, Kouta''s penis did not soften at all, and he was still standing.


    Eriri''s eyes widened when she saw that¡ªshe finally didn''t resist at all. She didn''t know if she could handle her burning crotch¡ª


    Eriri shook her head like a spoiled child and pounded on Kouta.


    "Ah¡ªPlease, make me cum¡ª"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah¨Cplease, you can just put in inside¡ª"


    Eriri''s said with her muddy conscious¡ªright now, what she wanted¡ªjust satisfied her seed of lust.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kouta slowlyid Eriri down on the bed to make herfortable. To be honest, he was grateful that his father still had some leftover medication that made his little brother quite resilient. He had no idea whether she would fall or not, and if she did, he had no idea how long it would take.


    Kouta didn''t want to let go of this chance, but at the same time, he didn''t want to hurt her by being too rough. Also, he was getting excited too, after all¡ªthis will be his first time to have sex, and if he didn''t careful, he may lose his rationale and just let his lust take over.


    Kouta penis already rested on top of her pussy. He was also turning her lower body into an M shape. Kouta could saw Eriri eyes went down to it and saw Kouta fully erect penis rubbing on her pussy while her love nectar already lubricated it that sliding easily.


    "Ha¡ª-ha¡ªha¡ª" Her breath was heavy with such a debauched face.


    Kouta grabbed his penis, then slowly and forcefully, he pushed his hips into her. He felt a wetness on the tip of his penis.


    "Hiii¡ª" Her eyes widened, and she was clinging to him and nailing him in the process. Her face constricted, even though this wasn''t the most painful part yet. Kouta doesn''t want her to feel only pain.


    Kouta''s dick continue to pushes her tightly closed virgin vagina. Eriri may have felt a foreign object enter her body, she started struggling and shaking her body. But Kouta pushed up his penis¡ªthe ns was already buried inside her pussy.


    It was hot¡ªinside her, it was hot. Very hot. His ns were wrapped in moist female meat. It was rubbing his penis¡ªgiving such pleasure. Kouta may have, thankfully, already been cumming several times, or he may just already be cumming after just putting it in inside of her.


    Until, Kouta can''t go in deeper inside Eriri since something is hindering his insertion, which Kouta immediately realized that was her hymen. Rather than pushed it, Kouta let his penis stay and pull it¡ªher meat resist it, which gave Kouta penis pleasure.


    Kouta never experienced sex, but just like any other skill¡ªhe felt like his memories gave her some abilities to know more than he actually did.


    Kouta pulled and pushed his penis without breaking her hymen, tried his best to make Eriri get used to his penis. At the same time, he sucked on her nipples and bit her nipple to give her another bit of stimtion. Not only, that his finger ying with her clit¡ª


    "Ah¡ªah¡ªah¡ª" Which made Eriri back to moaning sweetly.


    "Do you want toe?" Kouta asked Eriri who replied with an enthusiastic voice.


    "Yes¡ªyes¡ªI want to cum¡ª"


    Kouta responded by vigorously stimting her¡ªwhile his penis continues to slowly push inside.


    "Ah¡ªAh¨Cah¨CI''m cumming¨Ccumm¡ª"


    Kouta could feel the meat inside her being contracted, as she may already be nearing cum¡ªat the same time, Kouta pushed his hips forward, instantly tearing the hymen apart until it couldn''t go any deeper.


    "Ah¡ª-aaaaaaaaaa¡ª-" And with her scream, Kouta penis reached inside herpletely filled her pussy. All of his penis was inside her. The tip of the ns touched the entrance of her womb like a kiss, pressing and pushing up.


    The way her insides constrict Kouta''s penis was truly a pleasurable experience. It''s squeezing his hard, unconsciously. The tightness that was giving him an overwhelming feeling¡ªthat made Kouta ejacte again.


    "Aahhh¡ªaaaaa¡ª-" At the same time, Eriri couldn''tprehend what happening¡ªas she just got ultimate pleasure when she was cumming, and before she got an overwhelming pain from her hymen teared. And something hot poured inside her.


    Her brain couldn''t handle it¡ªpleasure, pain, and hotness¡ªthere were too many senses she felt, and her brain chose which one she felt more of¡ªpleasure. That''s why she gets another climax¡ª


    "Ah¡ªaaaa¡ªaahh¡ªhot¡ªhot¡ª" She only scream repeatedly, like a broken radio. Her eyes stared at Kouta with a slight smile on her debauched face¡ªshe said slowly¡ªwithout thinking.


    "Ha¡ªIt''s feel good¡ªKouta¡ª"


    Seeing her eyes turn to him, breathing hard while screaming like she didn''t know what was going on while her body convulsed violently. Kouta couldn''t help himself, he kissed her, and she didn''t even try to escape from his lips. That ends up tempting him to passionately kiss her.


    "Ah¨Cchuuu¡ªann¨CKouta¡ª"


    Their bodies were glued together. Kouta continued kissing her with all his strength and unable to hold back, his penis became gigantic again¡ªthank to medicine histe father. Slowly moving¡ª


    "Kouta¡ªAn¡ªchu¡ªchu¡ª"


    Eriri epted his kiss, and she personally responded to it. Her eyes were open¡ªclosed¡ªno, she was kissing in a daze but with an overly lovely gaze.


    It was a euphoria and pleasant feeling and such long kiss that both of their mouth were wet with saliva and refused to separate.


    While Kouta continues to press his penis on her pussy. The tone of Eriri''s voice became more debauched as Kouta''s penis rubbed up and down inside her.


    "Ah¡ªah¡ªKouta¨Cis this¡ªhow sex feel¡ªHaaa¡ª-Ah¡ª"


    From that point on, Eriri was at her own mercy. Even Kouta tried to pull put his penis, her vagina tightened to keep it in ce¡ªdidn''t want the meat stick out from her.


    "Ah¨Caha¡ªah¨Cah¨Caaahh¡ª"


    Kouta increased the speed of his thrust, and her moan became more rhythmic. He kisses her¡ªwhile her arms and legs were entwined around Kouta hip in a hugging position. The movement of his waist became so strong that every time he pierced her, Eriri''s body shook.


    Eriri starts to shake her hair and squirm violently. She could no longer afford to close her eyes, so she opened them wide and made eye contact with Kouta, just shaking her sweaty, naked body.


    calling his name.


    "Kouta¡ªkouta¡ªkouta¡ªI think¡ªI will cumming¡ªI will¡ªcumming again."


    "Wait, Eri! Hold it¡ªwe''re going to cum together." Kouta gave her some orders. Eriri without saying anything,plied with his order. She bit her lower lips and once again nailed Kouta''s back.


    It was thest spurt, Kouta gouged her vagina wildly, making the sound of meat hitting each other¡ªPanpanpan!


    The tips of the ns were knocking the uterus, pleasure gathered in his waist, and she moaned and screamed as she was being skewered.


    Then, the climax came rushing in.


    "Oh¡ªI''m cumming¡ªCum for me too¡ªEri!" Kouta screamed out. All of his semen sprayed inside her, filling every corner with it. imprinting it as his, while her pussy squeezed his penis tight as her love nectar gushed out as she climaxed together with him.


    After that climax, Kouta fell on top of her with his penis still inside her, panting for breath¡ªto his surprise, Eriri weed him with a kiss, and once again they got absorbed¡ªkissing¡ªentwining themselves.


    "I won''t let you go¡ªEri. Be mine¡ª" Kouta savoring the feeling, quietly reaches for her hair.


    "Eh¡ªah¡ªNnnn¡ª-I think about it¡ª"


    Eriri responded with a half-baked answer before falling asleep¡ªwith a smile on her debauched face.

 Ch 17 – 29 April, The End of Agreement 01

    Ch 17 ¨C 29 April, The End of Agreement 01


    Kouta opened his eyes, and he was still in Eriri''s embrace. It looked like, Kouta was the first one to wake up. Her innocent face took his breath away. It was really different from thest face she had before sleeping. He started to move his face forward without even realizing it. Before he kissed her forehead, surprisingly, Eriri was smiling warmly.


    When Eriri opened her eyes and saw Kouta staring at her, she immediately realized what was happening. She pulled her body away from Kouta while pulling the nket with her, trying her best to cover her body.


    "You liar!" Eriri screamed while half-crying.


    "Well, I''m sorry for kissing you without your permission." Kouta apologized lightly to Eriri. Then again, he doesn''t seem to feel guilty at all, and it kind of made Eriri a bit mad.


    "Just it¡ª" Eriri retorted with angry shivers.


    "Well, I do it, since you agree to it." Kouta replied with a chuckle.


    Eriri with her face turning red burned a shy scarlet replied, "Na¡ªthat''s¡ª"


    "Oh, well¡ªBut, that''s true, I broke our agreement, so you leave today¡ªbut, at the very least, eat breakfast and take a bath before you leave."


    "Ah, yeah. I will do that." Eriri, who didn''t expect that Kouta would obediently let her go since he usually told her back, agreed to his word with a sigh of relief. Since Kouta told her that she would sleep over¡ª Eriri had already prepared her clothes to change.


    So when Eriri took a bath, Kouta prepared breakfast. Well, he thought to make something extravagant, but he didn''t know what she actually liked, so in the end, he just made a simple Japanese breakfast. He quickly prepared a rice bowl, miso soup, some vegetables, and, of course, fish.


    Kouta felt like his skills improved after hepleted those activities and gained a better understanding of them. Just like cooking, he felt like his cutting became faster and tidier¡ªdifferent from thest time he cooked, this time it felt like he cut the vegetables and tofu more evenly than before. He could even slice those vegetables and tofu as thin as paper.


    No wonder, that every time Kouta yed with Eriri''s body, he felt like he could understand it. After many times, lick and ying her body¡ªKouta already know her erogenous ce¡ªher weak point and of course her reaction before she will be cumming.


    Kouta knows so much about her that he could y her like it was yesterday.


    "Ah, it''s delicious!" Eriri couldn''t help butpliment Kouta''s cooking, and she was surprised at how quickly he improved his cooking in such a short period of time. As a typical-rich girl in the manga, Eriri couldn''t cook, but at the same time, her mouth palette was quite rich. That''s why she could easily see how Kouta''s food tasted better each day.


    "Ah, thanks¡ªmaybe you want to learn it from me?" Kouta honestly said that to Eriri, who looked at him with an irritated look as she felt he rubbed her pride.


    "Huh¡ªno, thanks¡ªI''m betting if you don''t have anything in the bottom, you might be popr in a boy''s eye," Eriri replied, trying to rub Kouta''s as well.


    "Well, I don''t think there is any good thing if my thing is gone¡ªyou will miss it after all."


    "What¡ªthere''s no way¡ªI miss such a gross thing!"


    "Really¡ªI wonder."


    "It''s not like we will do such a thing again."


    "Hm¡ªYeah. It''s really too bad."


    Eriri found how docile Kouta was this morning quite disturbing. Usually, he always finds some way to make the situation to his advantage, but this morning he didn''t actually do that and just epted that he had broken the agreement. Maybe there was a reason for it.


    "Oh, well¡ªYour parents will be back from vacation soon, right? So I don''t think you''ll have such free time to do that¡ª" Eriri said, thinking of one of the reasons Kouta might have let her go so easily.


    "Hm¡ªAre you perhaps didn''t know?"


    "What!?"


    "I live alone."


    "Eh¡ªreally?"


    "Yeah, my family got into an ident two years ago, and only I survived, because at that time, I didn''t go with them." Kouta told Eriri, that he lived alone¡ªat that time, his father got a job as a photographer in wild, live Africa. It was something that his father loved¡ªhow beautiful nature was and stuff like that. And his mother loved his father because of those elements. A one-month trip to Africa, on the other hand, became a permanent farewell.


    It was so unreal that Kouta couldn''t believe it for months¡ªhe actually still sometimes waits for them toe and tell him they''re just joking¡ªuntil he finally epted they''re gone forever.


    "Ah¡ªSorry¡ªthat I said something inappropriate," Eriri responded while looking down, as she felt guilty.


    "You don''t have to¡ªThey went two years ago, and I''m already let them go." Ryo said his thoughts honestly, and that was something difficult for Eriri to hear, as Kouta could see her emotion. She seemed saddened after learning of Kouta''s sad circumstances.


    Seeing Eriri''s raw emotion¡ªtickled Kouta''s emotions. He reflexively reached for her head and patted it gently. "Really¡ªwhy the sad face? Ain''t that ruining your good looks."


    Even though, Kouta did something really bad to her to make her think that she felt sorry for him, Kouta knew that Eriri was actually a very kind and loving girl. as expecteding from a person bearing the title of heroine. It makes Kouta wonder if all the heroine in this world are this kind and lovable.


    Sometimes in those memories, there was many protagonist and heroine that kind, and in much sh¨­nen they didn''t kill their enemies with the power to talk no jutsu.


    Which Kouta thought he could take advantage of those kindnesses?


    "Hah¡ªWho¡ªwho is sad¡ª" Eriri replied a bit toote.


    "That''s why I know I already broke our agreement, but can I ask something for thest time?" Kouta asked Eriri directly while staring at her with such a serious face.


    "Eh¡ªwhat!"


    "How about we go on a date together, since this may be myst chance to get a date with you?"


    When she heard that, Eriri thought to reject it, but at the same time, she found Kouta a bit scary, and if she rejected him¡ªshe didn''t know what he was going to do. Even though he always kept his promises, she was aware that he could also break them.


    "Fine¡ªbut this is thest time. After this¡ªWe''re just coworkers in the manga and dating sims project." Eriri answered back after she thought about it for a long time.


    "Really¡ªthanks."


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Eriri perspective


    "Huh¡ªwhy am I wearing something like this?" Eriri sighed deeply. She followed what Kouta asked her to do as he gave him a white dress piece and a well-cared-for straw hat.


    "It''s just a disguise. You don''t want people to find out we''re going together, right?"


    "Well¡ªthat''s true."


    Not only did Eriri look different in a white dress and straw hat, but she also let her hair down instead of wearing it in the usual twin tails, giving her a different vibe than usual.


    "Okay, so where are we going?"


    "Well, how about the bookstore?"


    "Huh¨CBookstore?"


    "Yeah, I want to buy some manga that you rmended¡ªsince it may be a good reference for me to write other chapters." Kouta replied quite quickly.


    Well, he was the one who wanted to date, so she didn''t have to worry about it and could simply follow his lead and whatever his date n was.


    As soon as they arrived at the bookstore, Eriri rmended manga and novels she liked¡ªand just like thest time they were here. Eriri had quite a good time¡ªshe didn''t have many friends to talk about this kind of stuff, and different from before, Kouta had some knowledge in this industry.


    That''s why they had a better conversation this time than thest. Eriri didn''t know why he chose a bookstore, maybe he knew that she liked this kind of ce. Well, at least she had a good time.


    After that, Kouta brought her to the park nearby. It was a park that looked pretty quiet, but Eriri could see some families and children ying in the field.


    "Why¡ªyou brought me here?"


    "Ah¡ªthis park actually has a good cr¨ºpes store. I want you to try it."


    "Eh, is that so?"


    Just like Kouta said, they arrived at the cr¨ºpes store. There were many options, but Eriri went with her personal favorite: Creamy Strawberry Cr¨ºpes. At that time, Eriri found howplicated Kouta''s face was¡ªShe didn''t know what he was thinking, but she knew that there was a profound sadness in his eyes.


    They were eating those cr¨ºpes on a bench shaded by a tree. Kouta didn''t talk much, like in the bookstore; he just silently watched those families who ying in the field and ate those cr¨ºpes slowly.


    Before it came out of nowhere, Kouta weakly thanked her.


    Eriri didn''t know actually what happened¡ªbut when she heard what he told her when they have breakfast. She took notice, that maybe this park rted to his family. She was a bit lost, but for the first time, she wanted to know what he was thinking.


    "Are you fine?" Eriri asked.


    "Hm¡ªMe? Ah¡ªThanks to you. I don''t think I wille to this ce without you." Kouta asked shortly. "Oh¨Cwell, how about we finish this date by going to the Aquarium." Kouta added.


    "Eh, aquarium? Well, it''s okay."


    "Good¡ªFollow me, okay."


    Kouta grabbed Eriri''s hand. Till now, Kouta has never tried to touch her, but after they went to those parks, he held her hand and didn''t let her go. Eriri found this embarrassing, but well¡ªit may be thest time, so she let him do that, and it had been a long time since she went to the aquarium, so it may be she just needs to enjoy herself.


    While she was enjoying her favorite attraction, the beluga whales. The underwater ss tunnel with the dolphin was an enjoyable experience. Eriri spent a while just watching the dolphins from there. The scenery made her forget about everything and enjoy every bit of the aquarium.


    Kouta on the other hand, was surprisingly quiet the whole time¡ªhe actually let her do what she wanted to do without anyint.


    Well, Eriri didn''t know what he was thinking, and he didn''t look like he wanted to say anything. As she looked, many fish were swimming around the beluga whale¡ªEriri couldn''t help but think how beautiful the nature was.


    And her hand grabbed tightly to the point Eriri felt hurt a bit.


    "What¨Care you¡ª" Eriri said it as she froze when she saw something unexpected. Stand there was Kouta without saying anything, and he just stood there¡ªsaw the fish while dropping his tears.


    "Kouta¨Care you crying?" Eriri asked in a low voice, unsure what to say. She never saw Kouta in such a vulnerable state since he was always confident, cocky, and cunning. She never expected to see him like this.


    "Hm¡ªMe¡ªcrying?" Kouta replied with a question in his face. "Ah¡ª" He added when he realized his tears.


    "Is that so¡ªfinally¡ªI think I can move on properly," Kouta said something Eriri wouldn''t understand¡ªbut he might realize something about what he was crying for¡ªand he smiled at her.


    "Thanks¡ªthis is all thank to you." He continued.


    Of course, Eriri didn''t know why he thanked her, but that''s not a problem for her. Because it was the first time since they spent time together for a week. Eriri noticed Kouta''s genuine smile¡ªan innocent smile unlike the one he used when they talked for a week.


    And he did with his cute face, but Eriri knows how unique his manly attributes are.


    Eriri couldn''t help but be captivated by those smiles. She knew Kouta had already done terrible things to her, but she remembered how much he wanted her, and how he told her how he knew her feelings for her childhood friend, but he still wanted her.


    It was wrong¡ª


    But, Eriri can''t help herself.


    At that moment, Eriri could feel her face bing hot¡ªand maybe reddening¡ªand her heart starting to throb. She couldn''t look away from Kouta.


    They were holding each other''s hands and staring at each other.


    Kouta slowly moved his face closer¡ªEriri knew what he would do, but rather than move away, she actually expected it. When he came close, Eriri closed her eyes, waiting for the kisses toe.


    And when it came, Eriri felt how surprisingly different it was from the kiss they were doingst night. It was just a simple kiss¡ªlips and lips meeting¡ªthat gave her an unexpected warm feeling and sweetness.


    The kiss in the aquarium with blueish light around her¡ªwith fish and nature. Their hands holding each other¡ªIt was such a romantic kiss that always stayed in Eriri''s mind.


    "Eri became my woman¡ª" Once again, Kouta said those words.


    She was perplexed for a moment, as if she didn''t know how to answer. It was such a wrong word to say at this moment. But for those two, they were already ustomed, as Kouta already said to her several times.


    But for a moment, she actually had some consideration, before she answered; it could already be the answer that he expected toe.


    "I can''t¡ªI can''t¡ªI like Tomoya¡ª" And for the first time, Eriri answered Kouta truly. Her honest feeling

 Ch 18 – 29 April, The End of Agreement 02

    Ch 18 ¨C 29 April, The End of Agreement 02


    To be honest, Kouta may have nned to go on the date. But when he saw her in Eriri in her mother''s clothes. His mother''s body size was not much different from Eriri. Which is why Kouta, whose appearance takes a lot from his mother, that''s why he had a slightly below average height and a cute appearance.


    Because of that, Kouta brought her to the ce he never visited after his family''s death. He didn''t know why, but it was most likely because he was apanied. Especially, after he saw Eriri with those appearances that made him remember his family.


    Well, at least somewhat, Kouta still followed the n. After all, the aquarium was the ce he wanted to go to after all. That was a favorite destination of histe little sister, as well as one of his parents'' because his father enjoyed nature.


    It felt like a perfect n, since eventually Eriri response to his kiss was quite positive one. In the end, she rejected Kouta, which Kouta expected because he knew she would reject him from the start.


    "Is that so? Well, that''s fine." Kouta responded to Eriri rejection with such a lukewarm smile.


    "N¡ªSorry." Eriri quickly apologized.


    "It''s alright. It''s not like you turned me down the first time." Kouta stated and went on. "And, I''m already achieving my objective." He mumbled to himself.


    Kouta expected him to be rejected. Well, in the doujin and ero stories, NTR can be achieved pretty easily, but those only happen since most doujin only have 20 to 50 pages per story. No wonder, the plot moved so fast. But it not something can be done in real world. Even in this anime-like world full of tropes and clich¨¦s,


    Kouta objective was a bit different than those NTR doujin. What he had been doing for a week with Eriri, only had one or maybe two purposes in his mind, and he felt he had already achieved it.


    "Okay, how about we go to dinner?" Kouta said, then once again holding Eriri''s hand again.


    "Eh! Wait. Isn''t that awkward to continue?" Eriri replied while she gave Kouta aplicated look.


    "...Well, it''s all right. Rather, what a waste! because I''ve already reserved a table for a dinner." Kouta said it in a rxed manner.


    "Ah¡­That''s true. But¡­" Eriri still looks indecisive.


    "Really? Why are you thinking so hard when I was the one who was rejected? Rather, I''ll be happy if we eat together. I don''t want to spend my time alone in the restaurant." Kouta said, quickly picking up his pace.


    "Okay." Eriri didn''t give any objections and followed Kouta''s lead. The restaurant was quite famous for its steakhouse. Eriri was surprised that she couldn''t help but whisper to him.


    "Are you sure?" She asked him.


    "Hm¡­Ah, it''s fine. I haven''t really done anything for thest two years, so I have a lot of savings, and I have my inheritance too. Well, even though I need my uncle''s permission." Kouta casually replied.


    "Eh, is that really fine?" Eriri sounded worried, maybe because she thought Kouta used a lot of his money.


    "Yeah, since, to my surprise when my uncle heard that I would use money to get a date. He actually gave me money from his own pocket." Kouta said couldn''t help himself make a pleasantugh.


    "He only said; Hm¡­ This is the first time in two years you asked for money, and you want to get a date in an expensive ce? Well, just this time, okay. I know you want to impress your partner, but it is not good to go on a date to an expensive ce. Next time, just be careful." Kouta mimicked what his uncle said to him with his usually solemn attitude.


    "That''s why you don''t have to worry, and I ordered what you like." Kouta continued.


    "Fufufu, well. In that case, I will not hesitate anymore." Eriri gave augh as she found Kouta''s antics funny.


    Having said that, in the end, those two had a st at dinner and enjoyed their time together in such a pleasant dinner. Eriri''s awkwardness after being rejected is gone, and they have a pleasant conversation, Especially about the manga they made. Just like, Kouta said Eriri, which a famous doujinshi make a romantic /edy was taking people surprise when they found out her manga. Also, people didn''t know anything about the co-author who wrote the story, One.


    Yeah, Kouta used his pen name One. Because he liked the name and of course the author in another world too. In the end, it looked like their manga was to be a lot of discussion after they post more chapter.


    It might be a good time for them to say their goodbyes, but Kouta had one more thing he wanted to do before they parted.


    "Well, there is one ce to go after the date, right?"


    "Whoa!! What are you thinking brought me to this kind of ce!!?" Eriri suddenly let out a strange noise as she found herself in front of the Love Hotel.


    "Well, this date can be a good reference for manga. And also, isn''t that love hotel thest ce to go when dating." Kouta replied with hummed loudly.


    "As if!!" Eriri rejected Kouta''s remark.


    "Eh¡­but, isn''t fine, Eri." Kouta called her while whispering in her ear. "This is maybe ourst time together. So can we do it?"


    "What¡­No-this is so wrong. I have someone else."


    "What are you saying, Eri? It''s not like you are in a rtionship with him, right? And you''re not approaching him too, right? And I don''t think he approached you either. So it was not cheating or anything like that¡­"


    "That¡­s"


    "Eri, it may be myst time, so why not enjoy ourst time together."


    "Ugh¡­Fine. Since this is thest time."


    Eriri couldn''t entirely refuse Kouta''s approach. Since, in the end, she actually had fun on this date and at some point she may have some expectations too. After hearing Kouta whisper, it felt like part of her had been swayed. She decided not to argue with him again and let Kouta lead her into the love hotel.


    Kouta held her hand until they arrived in the room. He couldn''t help but look around the room since it was his first time inside a hotel room. At the same time, Eriri still looked shy. At least the room is quite spacious and of course the bed too.


    Without talking too much, Kouta pressed his lips against Eriri before he slid in his tongue, stirred up their saliva, and licked all through her mouth.


    "Nn¡­lick¡­slurp¡­nn¡­Kouta¡­"


    Kouta felt the softness of her lips, and her tongue started to follow his lead¡ªnot only that, she gave off a sweet-like aroma that enveloped his nose, which caused his penis to rise on its own.


    "Nn¨Click¡ªnn¨Cslurp¡ª"


    Their kissing became so intense that they could hear a wet sound between their tongues. It was so pleasant, they felt a tingling in their brains.


    "Pwah! Haaah, ah. Ahhh¡ª"


    The intense kiss continued for a long time, until it finally came to an end. The sweet vor of her saliva had permeated to his mouth that they can see their saliva linked each other.


    Eriri''s face reddened a little, while she called his name weakly, ''Kouta¡ª''


    "Good girl, Eri. Now, it''s time to give you a lot of love. You don''t have to worry, and enjoy yourself."


    "Nnn¡ª! Kouta¨C!"


    Kouta grabbed and lifted Eriri''s ass before putting her in the spacious bed. He started to take off her clothes. She was wearing light blue underwear with white embroidery. He carefully licked up the twin fleshes in front of him, one by one. before it waspletely erect. Kouta pinched Eriri''s pointed nipples.


    Pinch¡ªpinch, and he twisted as he pinched it.


    "Nn¡ª-yaaaa¡ª"


    Just like always, Eriri feels it from Kouta''s touch. Kouta rolled his tongue and licked it, right and left nipple included.Kouta could feel this soft, beautiful, small chest. He wanted this to be his. He didn''t want to give this to anyone. He wanted to make this his and only his.


    Kouta put all of the pink are in his mouth, sucked it with all of his power, and bit it with his teeth.


    "Haaa¡ªyaa¡ªKouta¡ª"


    Kouta moved his tongue from the nipples to the stomach, licked Eriri''s navel as he passed before he reached her pussy.


    "Kouta¡ªnnnn¡ªyaa¡ª"


    Eriri''s oozing love nectar left a sweet taste on his tongue. Her smell was indecent. Kouta''s tongue went in and licked the inside of her vagina, before he finally caught her clitoris. He licked if from the bottom¡ªthe tip and around¡ªKouta''s tongue moved roughly around Eriri''s clitoris.


    "NN¡ª---aaaaaaaaaaa¡ª--yaaaaaa¡ªKouta!" Eriri''s body bowed backwards, moaning loudly; she needed to get closer to cum. Eriri''s climax was halted by Kouta''s slower stimtion.


    "Ugh¡ªwhat! You''re such a bully!!"


    "Well, you know what to do, right?" Kouta said as he licked Eriri slowly.


    "Aaaa¡ªnnn¡ªKouta¡ªPlease, I want to cum¨Cplease, make me cum!"


    "Yeah, just cum. Eri."


    "Ah¡ªah¡ªI''m cumming!!"


    Kouta sent Eriri''s pussy to spurt out her love juice. Eriri''s face shook, saying ''cumming. Cumming''. Until her trembling body came to a halt.


    Kouta opened Eriri''s leg, her thighs were slim, but stic and soft.


    "Eri, I''m putting it in¡ª" Kouta said as he put his penis in front of her pussy, push his waist.


    "Aaa¡ªKouta¡ª" Eriri moaned loudly again at the moment of insertion.


    His penis violently into Eriri''s hot and wet pussy, piercing her flesh.


    "---amazing!" Eriri muttered slowly as her face became debauched, just like yesterday.


    Kouta coils his arms around Eriri''s back and brings her body close and ravishing her, a bit harder than yesterday. As her body was naked and exposing everything. Kouta licked her nape to her ear as her body trembled and her vagina tightened up.


    "Eriri¡ªamazing, you''re amazing."


    "Kouta¡ªthis is incredible. Ah¡ªthis is sex!?"


    Eriri sounded delighted as her body swayed back and forth, shaken by Kouta. Their movement was much more intense than yesterday as Kouta didn''t hold back like yesterday as it was Eriri''s first time.


    To be honest, Kouta couldn''t take it anymore. He then yanked his penis out until he could barely get it out, grabbed her tight waist, and mmed in all the way.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Kouta thought he might screw her because she was creaming in desperation, but she appeared to be in the midst of her climax as her pussy tightened and squeezed his penis.


    Realizing that, Kouta started pounding his hip as hard as he could.


    "Gyaa¡ªaaaa¡ªnn¡ª-aaa¡ª-nnn¡ªthis¡ªthis¡ªto¡ªintense!!---Kouta¡ªKouta¡ªplease¡ªstooooppp¡ªstooppp¡ªor¡ªor¡ª" Eriri tried to talk, but Kouta ignored it since even her pussy was became wetter and wetter.


    Kouta pounded her as his penis was swollen to the point of bursting, and they mmed into her pussy. Kissing her womb again and again. He also didn''t forget to put his finger at the tip of her nipples and squeeze it. He didn''t make it easy for her.


    "Please¡ªKouta¡ªthis¡ªtoo much¡ªso intense¡ªyou''re hurting me¡ªit''s hurt."


    Kouta reduced his speed for a moment, and vited her twitching and quivering vagina when she felt relief for a bit¡ªthat made her lose her mind, shaking her hair violently.


    "Aaaaa¡ªKouta¡ªkouta¡ªthis¡ªthis is crazy¡ªstopp¨Cor¡ªor¡ªI became crazy!!" Eriri pleading, as the area where they were connected was already flood with her love juice.


    "Aaaaa¡ªKouta¡ªNhiiii¡ª-I''m cumming¡ªagain¡ªI''m cumming again¡ªwhy¡ªwhy¡ªthis is amazing! I''m became crazy¡ª" Eriri probably came the whole time as her pussy continued to squeeze his penis. It was so good that Kouta desire to ejacte was already at its limit. His hip moved even faster in the final spurt, gouging her inside harder and deeper.


    "Aaaaaaa¡ª---aaahhhh¡ª-" Eriri moaned loudly as the sound of Kouta penis pping against her ass became louder, and then¡ª-


    Kouta penis swelled up, and he pierced her pussy with all his might. At that moment, a spurt of semen violently shoots up into the depths of her vagina, right into her womb.


    "Naaah! Aa¡ªIt''s hot¡ªKouta¡ªKouta¡ªKouta!!" Eriri shook her head violently as her sanity was swept away in the tremendous pleasure that washed over her. Her beautiful eyes rolled up, and she revealed the most shameful expression on her face such debauched. The famous sloppy face was full of pleasure, her tongue sticking out of her wide-open mouth. Her eyes were white and her mouth twitched as she leaned helplessly in bed.


    Seeing her like that aroused Kouta that he felt his penis be rock hard¡ªand surprisingly, when she calmed down and opened her eyes once more, she saw Kouta''s penis mixed with his cum and her love juice. She opened her mouth and put Kouta''s penis inside.


    "Wha¡ªah¡ªEri¡ªgood girl." Kouta was taken aback, but he couldn''t help butpliment her. Kouta could feel a warm and sticky sensation. It was trapped by thebination of the softness of flesh, the warmth of salive, and the stickiness of semen.


    "Ah¡ª" Kouta enjoyed the pleasure, He was automatically running his finger through her silky blonde hair and continued rubbing her head to enjoy the feeling. He didn''t know why, but he felt like doing it.


    "Slurp¡ªslurp¡ªsuck¡ªah¡ªKouta¡ª" Eriri voice was so sweet,bined with an obscene sound came from her mouth as she sucked in her cheeks and stoked his penis with her mouth. Kouta thrust his penis deep inside in pursuit of sweet stimtion. He could hear her gag and groaned a little, but she sucked so hard that his final defense crumbled, and he came again. Kouta pumped his semen into her mouth. He wanted to push his hips up toward the pleasure, but instead he drew his penis out, spraying his sperm on Eriri''s face.


    "Ah¨Cthat''s feels good."


    And Eriri sat silently with such a debauched face¡ªrather than throw the semen like always, she gulped it down and after she was done. She opened her mouth, showing her empty mouth to Kouta while sweetly speaking to him.


    "Ehehe¡ªI''m drinking it¡ª"


    "Hahaha, what''s a good girl."


    Kouta couldn''t help butpliment her while patting her head as her face became so sweet, showing how much she loved to be patted.


    "I don''t know why you are so docile this time."


    "Hm¡ªdocile¡ª? Well, it may be ourst time together."


    Kouta didn''t know what to say. He had no idea how powerful that would be for Eriri. It could be her instinct telling her that this is thest time she feels this much pleasure. Or this is just a trope or clich¨¦ in doujinshi. Or perhaps she knew so much because she was an artist that she applied her knowledge to thisst time they may had sex.


    Eriri''s mind and body were melting in the pleasure.


    "Ah¡ªI don''t think that you''re satisfied yet." Eriri turned around, on all fours, pointed her ass toward Kouta and shook her ass. Her small ass¡ªdripping with love nectar and sperm from her pussy.


    "Kouta¡ªmore¡ªmore!! Ravish me!"


    Even though, Kouta just ejacted, his penis became hard rock again. It was really outstanding that Kouta couldn''t help but think he may be getting some blessing from the god of sex.


    Kout held Eriri''s waist and put his penis on her pussy from behind.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh¡ªKouta!!" Eriri moaned loudly when he put his penis.


    Kouta thrust into her narrow pussy. He could feel how hotter her pussy became. It was tightly closed and mping his penis.


    "Aahhh¡ªamazing¡ªso thick¡ªso big¡ªso goood!!" Eriri didn''t hold it back anymore, as she was moaning desperately when Kouta penis pierced her genital.


    "I don''t know how it can be this amazing!!"


    Kouta fucking Eriri hard, and Eriri said many lewd things and was getting louder.


    "Why you not became my woman¡ªso you can enjoy this."


    "No¡ªno¡ªI can''t¡ªI can''t¡ªI still love Tomoya!"


    Eriri responded, but Kouta could feel her pussy mping his penis hard when she mentioned her childhood friend. Kouta couldn''t help but smile when he found that out.


    "Too bad. You don''t know if he can give you something like this?"


    "Hue?? I will be fine! As long as I love him! I will be fine!!"


    Even so, her body couldn''t refuse such pleasure, her pussy was squeezed Kouta''s penis so hard, and it feels like slowly she started to move her own hip, to searching more pleasure.


    Eriri charming voice came out hard; "Aha¡ªso deep¡ªsoo good! It stabbed me!" Kouta could see that all of Eriri''s thoughts made it more likely that she wanted toe, and she wanted toe as soon as possible.


    "I''m going to cum! Kouta! I''m going to cum!! Can I cum, please!!?" Eriri said, as she felt a swarm of orgasms hit her, one after another.


    "Wait, I will pour it in! Eri." Kouta ordered as he was immediately pushing his penis to her womb door. He elerated the movement of his hips and pierced Eriri with such terrifying force.


    "Kouta!!! Please¡ªinside me¡ªIf it''s toote, I''m going to cum fist!" At that moment, Kouta put his penis deep as he wanted to open her womb and spurt¡ª


    "Ah¡ª-again¡ªyou semen is spraying inside me!! Cumming!! Ah!¡ªIt''s hot¡ªah¡­" Eriri could only pant and moan while receiving Kouta''s semen. In her mind, at that moment, she thought of this was thest time they had sex. She wanted to be satisfied herself to the fullest.


    Before she knew it¡ªthis was the biggest mistake of her life. After this sex¡ªshe wouldn''t be the same girl again. Of course, at that time, she didn''t know she had been yed by Kouta.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Eriri remained silent after their time was up, her face flushed from what they had done in that hotel room. She was so awkward around Kouta until they left the love hotel and walked toward the park around there.


    "Really, that''s amazing." Kouta said.


    "Na!! Forget it!!" Eriri responded while she shook her head and whipped Kouta with her hair. Such a tsundere move that usually Eriri used in the anime. "It''s because this is maybe yourst time to get sex! I just felt sorry for you! and going all out!" She added in a desperate tone.


    "Ahaha, okay. We''ve just been coworkers then."Kouta agreed with her while still smiling.


    After Eriri calmed down, Kouta put out a paper and gave it to Eriri.


    "Hm!? What is this?" Eriri tilted her head, a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Well, that''s our agreement."


    "Huh¡ª" Eriri opened the paper and at that paper written about Kouta wouldn''t tell anybody about her secret about her job as author without Eriri permission and if he broke it. He will pay one hundred million yen with his family seal. "Ah¡ª" Eriri realized it.


    "Well, I''m a scumbag, but I have my own standard. So you don''t have to worry about your secret anymore."


    "Ah, yes."


    "Good¡ªSee you again." Kouta said this after escorting Eriri to the nearest station. Kouta may have failed to make Eriri''s his, but he was quite happy with what he achieved in one week. In the end, he may have lost her secret, but he still had many sex videos that Eriri was unaware of. He didn''t want to expose that since it might make her hate him.


    Since what he wanted to do wase close to her by any means without making her hate his guts and Kouta achieved it.


    And the most important thing, he wanted was an impression. Yeah, that''s the most important. In their world, usually the heroine didn''t have much experience with boys except MC, because if that happened, fans wouldn''t like it and go riot. But in this world, it was different. Kouta could make an impression on her. An experience with a man is something that you rarely get from MC, especially dense MC.


    After today, no matter what happened, Eriri would automaticallypare it, even if she wasn''t aware of it. Whenever she kissed, dated, and even had sex with Tomoya From today onward and for the rest of her life, she will always have to live with the fact that she now knows another man. And she inevitably ended upparing Tomoya to him.


    And Kouta, with his such confidence his knew. There was no way Tomoya would do something to level Kouta did to her. He was a dense protagonist, after all.


    Yeah, Kouta had such a lot of confidence in a physical rtionship that they had enough to make her, "Mine".

 Ch 19 – 30 April, Game Creation Club

    Ch 19 ¨C 30 April, Game Creation Club


    Well, the way Kouta spent the weekend was kind of tiring for his body and mind, even though he felt really good about it. It was still quite tiring, especially when he was doing all of the work. He was even surprised at how he could stay ejacting so much like that, but after he arrived in home. He immediately felt really tired.


    That''s why Kouta felt he needed to build his body more. Which was why he ran around the neighborhood in the early morning. He didn''t do it on Sunday since he went on a date with Eriri, but this time he did it, just like any other activity. It felt like he ran much better than before. Specifically, he has much better control over his breathing and running form.


    Sometimes, Kouta thought, What will happen if he is doing Saitama routine? Will he go bald, but be the strongest person on the?


    Oh, well, that was something he might be thinking of. For the time being, he is concentrating on making a variety of items while also learning. Today, Kouta nned to join GCC. Not only, he wanted to learned make game. He may want to get close to people who understand those things.


    After Kouta saw Pansy from Oresuki, he actually tried to find anyone who was a character from anime, and to his surprise, he found more than he thought there would be. It was as if they had been ced in this school on purpose.


    Also, Kouta got a message from Utaha about some of her progress after working for several days. Kouta told her that he needed to go to the GCC and if she will be fine to wait.


    [ Hm? Are you trying to join that club? ]


    [ Yeah, maybe. I want to learn about coding and other stuff too. So it may be a good n to join those clubs. ]


    [ Is that so? But please be careful since I heard all of their members leftst year. ]


    [ Ah, I heard that rumor. but it''s fine. I think. ]


    Kouta talked with Utaha before he went to school. Just like Kouta did for two year, he always went to school and arrived there when the ss was about to start. As someone who was gloomy and didn''t have any friends, Kouta didn''t feel any need to go to school early, but he also knew that he needed to go to school to get his inheritance.


    That''s why Kouta in thest two years, always arrived when the ss was about to start, and he also took his attendance to the fullest. Yeah, he sometimes didn''t go to school, as long as his attendance was good enough to graduate.


    And after one week of school with his cheating-like skill, Kouta found that it even became much easier for him to learn the ss. He also realized that by reading the book, he could learn what the teacher was teaching, and at this point, he desired to learn more practical skills that would improve his skill. Specifically, a skill rted to dating sims and gaming, as he believes the gaming industry will boom after 2012. In Japan, mobile phone games, also known as gacha games, were popr.


    "Well, aside from FGO, I believe one gacha game had something Japanese-like. "An Idol, Horse Racing, and Gacha. Yeah, making Uma Musume would be profitable in this country." Kouta couldn''t help to think that he would make this world experienced gacha hell while making his rich was quite intriguing itself. He wanted the people of this world to go through the same hell that he went through in another world.


    "Hm¡ªI wonder when they make kancolle too. "I believe that making ship girls is also important."


    Kouta, in the end, was not entirely focused on ss. Instead, he was drawing random things from the thing he wanted to create in this world.


    As for Eriri, it looked like she tried her best to ignore him, but Kouta could sometimes feel that she stared at him.


    After ss, Kouta immediately left the ssroom. He went to GCC, the real one of course, and he already made sure he went to the right club. He didn''t want to deal with those girls from the fake club. No, the temp GCC.


    It wasn''t that Kouta didn''t like them, he found them funny, but not something he would like as a girl. It''s just that he wanted to get the girl he likes, or perhaps a woman, as a partner. He was a pervert, after all.


    Kouta knocking on the door while he saw those oundish signboards with Real Game Production Club and some roses around them.


    "Please excuse me."


    "Ah¡ªYes, please wait for a moment."


    Kouta heard someone voice, and she opened the door.


    "Hm¡­ Is there something you need?" A girl with fair skin, a thick waist, and light-brown hair tied into a braid, while she was wearing a red headband on her hair. Her most notable feature, however, was her enormous-bust size. It was maybe the biggest bust he ever sees.


    Also, she was someone that Kouta knew from another world memories. She was no other than Takao from the anime D-Frag.


    "I think I''m interested in joining the club."


    After Kouta said that, Takao stared at him like a hunter looking for its prey.


    "Really, wee¡­ Juste inside?" Takao invited Kouta to enter the clubroom.


    Inside the room were desks, shelves, and lockers, as well as chairs and a table in the middle room. The only difference between this room and any other clubroom was that there were twoputers in the desks.


    "Ah¡­ You can sit anywhere." Takao said with a smile like the blooming cherry blossoms. Kouta instinctively nodded his head, sitting in the nearest chair. He was so focused on Takao, who appeared to have taken some snacks and drinks. Until he noticed that there was another girl in the room.


    The girl had short ck hair, but it was tied back and she wore sses. She looked at Kouta with such a sparkling grin and eyes on her face that it just gave Kouta the creeps. For some reason, she smiled like that. It felt like Kouta could sense a scheme from her.


    Kouta needed several seconds until his memories caught up with the girl who smiled like a creep. She was a vice-president of GCC and when Kouta remembers what she actually did in the anime and manga.


    Kouta realized this girl was a pervert, also based on the way she looked at him. Kouta realized that she was most likely thinking of making him wear a girl''s uniform, just like she did to another pretty boy in anime.


    What a fearful and pervert girl, Tsutsumi Inada!


    "Now, let''s introduce ourselves!" Takao stated as she ced snacks and drinks on the table.


    "I''m Takao, President of the GCC from ss 2-C. Nice to meet you! And this girl is our vice-president of GCC, Tsutsumi Inada." Takao introduced not only herself, but her junior too.


    "I''m from 1-A. Nice to meet you." Inada said with a low voice as she pushed the nose bridge of her sses up with her fingers, as if she was analyzing Kouta.


    "Hm¡­ This guy is good."


    Kouta ignored those words and introduced himself. "My name is Suzuki Kouta from 1-G. I''m d to meet you, too."


    "Un¡­ So you are interested in joining this club?" Takao asked while looking quite sincerely, putting her palm together.


    Faced with her question while it may, she didn''t realize herself she was showing such the cutest gesture.


    "Well¡­ Yeah, I want to join this club. I''m interested in learning to make a game, after all." If Kouta didn''t have any prior experience with Eriri, he most likely gave vague responses like "erm" and "ahh" like an awkward virgin MC.


    "Really! I''m d. Most of the seniors in this club have left, and the club now has only two members, with a deadline of one month if we do not have four members. They were going to reduce this club became a circle." Takao further exined what happened to this club.


    It looked like Kouta joined the club in the timeline where she tried to rebuild the club. In the manga they have 4 members and manage to achieve great result thanks to an excellent teamwork. However, because it urred in a different world and at a different school, they only had two members at this point.


    So maybe two male members were missing in this world.


    "Prez, if that ain''t sound, we tried to make him feel bad about didn''t join the club?" Inada told Takao, which Takao became flustered.


    "Wait! I did not mean like that!"


    "Rx, Takao-senpai. I''m fine. She may just be joking around." Kouta said and continued. "I''m very interested in learning how to create games... I''ve even already made a draft of the game design. But I still don''t understand how to make it. So maybe two of you can see and give your opinion."


    Kouta opened his bag and gave them a draft. Just like the draft he made days ago, this one was well-written and easy to understand. Which actually makes those two girls impress.


    "Floppy bird¡ªHuh¡­ This game is quite interesting and an easy game to y." Takao said after she read the draft.


    "Also mobile game¡­ this is like Mad bird. But it''s quite interesting. Since we still don''t have any projects, why don''t we try to make this game, Prez! " Inada instantly in high spirit after read those projects.


    "Eh, but isn''t that hasty?"


    "What are you saying, Prez! If we make this game, Suzuki, will join our club!?"


    "Ah!"


    "Also, this is not that bad a proposal either! "So we''re getting a bonus from here!"


    "If you said that! That''s true."


    Kouta didn''t believe these two people were having such a conversation in front of him. Well, as long as GCC makes this game, he doesn''t mind.


    "Okay, Suzuki-san. We''ll help you make this game if you join our club!" Takao said while she gave Kouta a club form paper in front of him.


    "Well, didn''t I say that I will join the club." Kouta said while filling out those forms.


    Inada, on the other hand, celebrated alone. "Yes, a pretty boy!" she said softly in the back of Takao.


    It looked like, this GCC was quite weird itself.

 Ch 20 – 30 April, Time with Utaha 02

    Ch 20 ¨C 30 April, Time with Utaha 02


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Just like that, Kouta registered and joined the GCC. After that, those three people started to have a discussion on how they were making the Floopy Bird game. Takao and Inada appeared to be in charge of the mechanics and other details, while Kouta handled the graphic design.


    While Takao teaching Kouta how to make games. As to his surprised, Kouta actually get some lucky pervert ident? Or maybe she was just trying to seduce her.


    Takao taught Kouta in the PC. While Kouta concentrated on the PC without looking up, he realized that Takao was teaching him how to do it from behind him, her voluptuous breast eventually contacting Kouta''s head. Something, that is told in the anime and manga, because of how unaware and dense Takao was. But too bad for original MC, because of his spiky hair, he didn''t experience those soft and rich breasts.


    At least, Kouta could enjoy herself, while Inada who realized what happened, just stared at him with deadly and disappointing eyes. But she didn''t actuallyment on what was happening to Takao. What a good girl, she was.


    But too bad for him, in the end, those good times muste to an end since he needs to meet with Utaha. So after his club ended, he went to the usual Audiovisual room that was used by them.


    Kouta entered the auditorium and noticed Utaha sleeping soundly. For a time and time, Kouta couldn''t believe this 2-D like world was full of cute girls like her, she''s pretty enough even when she''s not smiling. For Kouta to witness how defenseless she was, maybe showing some trust from her, who is usually a cold person.


    "Utaha-senpai, please wake up. This is Kouta."


    "Hm¡­ Kouta-kun?"


    Utaha, who was sleeping on a bench, had been awakened by Kouta.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I''m a bit sleepy¡­ I worked through the night again yesterday¡­ This week I started working on the plot for the second book¡­after all¡­" Utaha''s answer wasckluster. On her face that wascking any tinge of liveliness, and she had a pair of sleepy eyes that made people wonder whether she had already woken up.


    "Yes¡­ Ah, if you''re exhausted with your work. Just go ahead and sleep. I still needed to read your work after all." Kouta said, while he took Utaha''s small red notebook that had already been prepared by Utaha.


    "Well, if that''s the case¡­ I''ll take those offers." Utaha replied, and without any hesitation, she sat beside Kouta. In a spacious room the size of two other ssroomsbined, where maybe 100 people could fit if they crammed in, those two people sat pretty closely.


    "Utaha-senpai?" Kouta was a little surprised with Utaha boldness since she not only sat beside him. But she rested her head on Kouta''s shoulder.


    "Well, this¡­ just a bit of research for my novel. I want to know the feeling..." Utaha told Kouta her excuse while trying to sleep on his shoulder.


    "Ah¡­. Okay. I try my best to work as quietly as possible."


    "Yeah¡­ please do that." Utaha said it while smiling, happy that Kouta responded. "Also, thank you." She spoke with a soft voice.


    "Eh, what''s for." Kouta surprised at being thanked by Utaha.


    "About my novel. Just like you said, after those fan sites came out. The sales of my novel are increasing, and... The story writer for the manga made by Kashiwagi Eri is you, right?"


    "Ah, yes."


    "Yeah, her tweet about my novel inspired her to make "Tomo chan wa Onnanoko," which also received some attention. That''s why I am really grateful, and I let you be my pillow." Utaha said that with a red face, while ended her sentence with a tsundere like line.


    "That''s sound like kinda insincere."


    "Just shut up and take it¡­ I''m just not used to thanking someone. Especially, a younger man than me." Utaha said while looking up at Kouta with her slightly reddened cheeks, as apparently she was too embarrassed.


    "Ahahaha, is that so. In that''s case. I believe you are grateful." Kouta said as he let Utaha sleep on his shoulder, and it didn''t take long for her to fall asleep. She may be exhausted, but Kouta himself was pretty sure it was because she started to depend on him, so she was really rxed around him.


    "Oh, well. It looked like I''m was on the right path. Honestly, what I''m going to do with her¡­." Kouta, of course, was not that dense and believed that her senior started had some affection for him. But, he needed to prepare himself¡­since, at this point, they became closer and closer. It would be dangerous if he gave in to his emotions.


    Well, of course, it would be easy if Kouta became a couple with Utaha and let Eriri go¡­ but there was no way he would do that. He was a scumbag, after all, and the feeling stole the heroine''s affection from the protagonist, still keeping his inner soul.


    To be honest, Kouta has been broken since those days. Every time, he saw heroines from those memories¡­ even if he wasn''t aware of them. In his head, he was still making ns to steal them¡­


    Even with Utaha, to whom she became closer¡ªcloser each day and like a friend to him.


    His desire couldn''t be stopped by anything.


    Yeah, till this day¡­ Kouta still followed his n to trap Utaha to make her be him and epted his rtionship with another girl. For now, what he''s doing is just to increase her affection.


    That''s how scumbag and broken Kouta was. Because he sometimes calcted this world as if it were a game,


    "Oh, you''re progressing really quickly. You''re really awesome, Utaha-senpai." Kouta praised Utaha with a smile after he started reading Utaha''s works. Even though he had told her about the proposal for a visual novel, they were making it. In the end, Kouta just told her about the main plot.


    Of course, the story would be a bit different since it was a different person. But Kouta, who read the novel, still feels the same vibe from Utaha''s work as from the original work. Which was more important for him.


    Kouta tried his best to remember the vibe of the visual novel Fate/Stay Night and gave Utaha input. He wrote all of his points in the note for Utaha readter.


    "She''s just sleeping without care¡­ She doesn''t even know what I''m thinking about¡­." Kouta couldn''t help whispering to himself while sighing.


    In order to not wake up Utaha, Kouta worked very diligently and silently. Until Kouta had gone through all of Utaha''s work. He knew very well that her work would be different from the original, but as long as it had the same vibe. Kouta believes Utaha''s work will still be sessful as the original.


    "Mmm¡ªmm¡­" But at that moment, Utaha''s eyelids began twitching, and she opened her eyes.


    "Mm¡­" When Utaha woke up, she saw Kouta patiently letting her sleep on his shoulder.


    "...Hmm? What¡­? Is it already morning¡­?" Half-asleep, she had assumed it was morning time. Kouta smiled at her and gently shook his head before shaking her body.


    "No. It''s afternoon. You need to prepare to go home already and take some rest. I have checked your work. Please, read the note before you continue your work." Kouta told Utaha, while shaking her body to ensure she didn''t fall asleep again.


    "Hm¡­ is that so¡­" Utaha said while stretching a hand up and looking up.


    "Gezz¡­ Please, don''t overdo it. I don''t want you to overwork and fall sick." Kouta lectured her senior, as he knew very well how sad and dangerous it was when he fell sick.


    "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ You sound like Machida-san." Utaha said in a resigned voice. She rubbed her eyes several times before continuing. "It''s just that I have lots of inspiration, so it''s hard to stop."


    "Even so¡­ please take care of yourself¡­" Kouta gave her a simple reprimand.


    "Fine¡­fine¡­ Ah, by the way, your manga is interesting, and Kashiwagi Eri drawing is also good. I like it." Utaha said with a grin on her face.


    Kouta remembers from the anime how Utaha herself said to Eriri that they lose if they''re moved by it. And to be honest, if not because they had affection for the same person, maybe they would be friendlier to each other faster. At the end of the stories, they got closer and closer... That''s why Kouta''s n to make Utaha fall would involve Eriri in some ways.


    "At least, please take care of your body more seriously." Kouta once again lectured Utaha.


    "Okay¡ªokay¡­" Utaha responded lukewarmly.


    Those two took their time before leaving the school. Being close to heroines and spending time with them was always enjoyable for Kouta. Kouta could have asked Utaha to rx in a family restaurant and the like before they left.


    Since enjoying their time naturally with Heroine was also something, he didn''t want to miss. He can also increase his rtionship with Utaha. Kouta took care of Eriri''s business by sending a draft manga and a work schedule via email. For now, Kouta thought to make some space between him and Eriri for one or two day, while working on increasing Utaha affection, and maybe get close to Takao as well.


    "Hm¡ª I might miss having Eriri, even if only for one day..." Kouta mumbled to himself while he was walking alone. What could his dinner be, he wondered?

 Ch 21 – 01 May, Satomi is a Cosplayer 01

    Ch 21 ¨C 01 May, Satomi is a Cosyer 01


    You can support me in patr*ondo/RazarkCh


    This time you can read Advanced chapter ahead by join my pat---reon. Maybe. Also, you can enjoy my fan art and I hope you enjoy my fan art. There will not paywall behind may FF, but several my fan art can only be seen in pat---reon.


    A new tier had been updated.


    I wonder if I can post another chapter today.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kouta felt that he had been cooking for a week. Sometimes, he wanted to eat without cooking or washing the dishes. That''s why the first thing on his mind when he wanted to eat was a traditional dish in Japan. Even if it was a simple dish, it was something Kouta rarely had in the previous world.


    Because of those memories, at times Kouta was eager to eat it since it always appeared in the anime and manga he looked at, giving him a reason to crave it.


    Kouta went to Niiran Ramen, which is a famous ramen shop Kouta had heard about in those memories. He always thought it was strange that his world and those world memories were slightly different but felt the same at the same time, because there were several names he recognized. And this Niiran Ramen was one of them. Even though, it had a different name, it still had a familiar name and design.


    "Yeah, 1.500 Yen is kind of expensive for one meal. Well, it''s not like I would eat this kind of meal every mealtime." Kouta told himself. But still, after getting those memories, most of his food was delicious.


    Yeah, just like in those memories, the food in the anime-like world was on another level of deliciousness. If Kouta was off guard, he would like to undress in a public ce. Like a particr grandfather of a heroine in a food anime.


    Kouta ate a midnight snack in silence, gracefully lifting tiny bites of food to his mouth.


    "It''s so delicious, I could eat it three times as much." Kouta said that while enjoying his food, sometimes he wondered how delicious those foods were made by people from cooking anime.


    "I wonder if it''s a good idea to try enjoying food from T¨­tsuki. Maybe I''ll be able to go when those schools have their festivals." Kouta said while he ate his ramen till he heard someone.


    "Hm¡ªAren''t you Suzuki-san? What are you doing eating alone at thiste time?" Someone asked, with a tone that could be told that she was sincerely worried.


    As Kouta had been called, and he looked up at her. A woman in herte twenties with chin-length ck hair. There was a mole under her eyes that gave her a different kind of attractiveness.


    Suddenly, being faced with an older woman made him a bit nervous. Kouta only paused for a moment to give the older woman a silent nod.


    The woman saw Kouta, who tilted his head with a confused look on his face as if he didn''t recognize her.


    "I''m Tachibana Satomi, a world history teacher at your school. Well, I''m teaching second-years, so of course you don''t know about me." The older woman introduced herself as his teacher.


    Rather than answering, Kouta just stared up at her silently. As there was something familiar about her. Before he realized that, she seemed familiar.


    "Ah¡ªyes. I think I saw Sensei at the entrance ceremony." Kouta said to her after trying his best to remember.


    "That''s good. I don''t want to be seen as a stranger talking to youngsters." Satomi exhaled a sigh of relief. "What are you doingte at night? It is dangerous for students to lurk at night¡­."


    "Well, I''m going out to eat ramen. I''m kind of craving it. Ain''t you like that too, Sensei? You''re going to eat ramen at this hour. Are you not worried about your weight, Sensei?" Kouta said that without thinking at all, as he started to remember the teacher in front of him. She wasn''t only familiar because he saw her at the entrance ceremony.


    Because he saw her at some point in those other world memories and his mind had already registered that she was one of many anime teachers in his school. Yeah, he could easily find that there were a lot of teachers from several different anime in his school.


    And if Kouta was not wrong, remember it was an anime or manga about many cute girls doing exercise, especially how to lose weight and gain some muscle in the process. That''s why, since Kouta just remembered it, he said it out loud without realizing the consequence of such talk.


    "Suzuki-san, are you trying to pick a fight with me? Looking discernibly angry, Satomi-sensei tilted her head to one side. She even let out an unintentional killing intent, and her words had so much in them. Her face, for a moment, became ck and terrifying.


    "Ah¡­ Sorry. I''m wrong. You look thin and pretty for someone your age." Kouta smiled and replied with a line that he thought about for just a second.


    "Is that so. I''m d to hear that. Sensei, I thought you were trying to pick a fight. Huh¡ª" Satomi-sensei said, as Kouta could see Satomi-sensei looking at him. Her gaze was warm and affectionate, her tone kindly remonstrating. But there was a force to it that made Kouta know he was in the wrong.


    "No¡­ no¡­ I think Sensei is a good teacher. I mean, even if you are a second-year teacher. You know about me." Kouta desperately praised the teacher in front of him.


    "Well, since your uncle andwyer kind of made you famous in the teacher''s circle," Satomi-sensei said to Kouta with a smile, but her aura was gentle and kind this time.


    "Yes, how about you order some ramen too, Sensei."


    "Yes, of course. That''s why I aming here after all."


    Satomi-sensei''s mood looked brighter as she ordered her ramen. Kouta had such a big sigh of relief after making such a big blunder. Kouta thought about leaving after he finished eating, but saw Satomi-sensei sitting in front of his seat.


    Kouta didn''t want to leave immediately and looked rude, so he reluctantly waited for her. Just like he was, Satomi-sensei looked like she was enjoying her ramen well enough. She even treated him to some sweet drinks.


    While Satomi-sensei asked several questions about Kouta himself. Her question was rtively simple, like, Is he okay? How is school? And other aspects of his daily life. Kouta could feel how Satomi-sensei was concerned about him.


    Seeing Satomi-sensei, who asked him questions while she was eating her ramen deliciously.


    If Kouta wasn''t wrong, this is the anime where Satomi-sensei is from. It''s kind of different from Eriri, Utaha, and Takao, which came from the ro genre, where anime had a protagonist and heroine. While Satomi-sensei came from Slice of Life, an anime about exercise and stuff. A cute girl doing cute things. Most of the characters were, of course, cute girls.


    Kouta found it a bit weird and funny since, in the anime, they came from an all-girl school. To think that they would attend a co-ed one was kind of wild.


    But there was another thing that startled him, even Satomi-sensei came from Slice of life without any significant romance in there. It looked like his desires were still activated like always, even though they were not as staggering as usual.


    It was like those memories told him, ''A nice waifu!'' ''She may be a bit old, but still cute and beautiful. The most important aspect was that she enjoys cosy!


    Kouta sighed while thinking how wide the limit of the passion he has for those heroines is that he even wanted an older woman who is almost twice his age and his teacher in his high school too.


    ''What are you talking about? ''That is the best part, ain''t it.''


    When Kouta thought about it, he felt like his mind responded to why she was eptable. Which made Kouta smile.


    Kouta smiled in satisfaction and told Satomi-sensei.


    "Sensei, you don''t have to worry about me. Right now, I''m really enjoying my life."


    "Really, d to hear that¡ª By the way, since the day is gettingte. I will take you home." Satomi-sensei nodded in response as she looked at Kouta with a warm gaze.


    ''What a nice teacher,'' Kouta thought, but in his mind, he increasingly felt he wanted to get her.


    "You don''t have too¡­ Sensei. I feel bad bothering you. "


    "Is fine."


    In the end, Kouta and Satomi-sensei left Niiran Ramen together, and she walked Kouta to his home.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    <span style="font-weight:400">The refreshing wind that signals early of the month is blowing. Today''s weather is really good and warm. When Kouta got the message from Utaha, while he was walking toward the clubroom.


    [ I have written another scene for a visual novel. Can you check it tomorrow? I''m a bit busy today. ]


    [Okay. I can''t wait. ]


    It was a short conversation until he saw someone. It was a teenage boy with straight ck hair that covered his forehead and who was wearing sses. He was walking with a bright smile and shining eyes while holding something in his hand. He was none other than the protagonist of the anime Eriri and Utaha whose name was Tomoya Aki.


    "Hm¡­ Isn''t that Aki-kun? What are you doing?" Kouta asked a question to Tomoya, even though Kouta had some ns after this, but seeing how happy this man was made Kouta choose to stay. Especially when he always thought that he would ruin this boy''s future, this made Kouta feel good.


    ''Ah, this excitement.'' Kouta thought, and he felt the need to do something to him, right now. As he knew that Eriri and Tomoya had a scar on their rtionship, because of their past, in which Tomoya felt he betrayed by Eriri and Eriri who told him not to talk about otaku stuff to her in school.


    "Ah, I''m fine. I''m just wanted to talk to the librarian teacher about this Koisuru Metronome novel''s need to be in the library." He responded before going into detail. He may really like it.


    Seeing how happy he was¡ª


    It made him wonder: What would Tomoya''s reaction be if he knew what Kouta did to Eriri? Most likely, he would be angry? But he wondered if he would act like those impotent MC tropes and clich¨¦ in NTR story.


    Or he may tried to took her back. Whose know¡­


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder if I can add more friction to their rtionship."


    "What?" Tomoya asked since he didn''t hear what Kouta said.


    "No¡­ Do you know a new short manga made from the famous doujinshi? I think it''s called Tomo-chan wa Onnanoko."


    "Ah¡­ Yes. I read that¡­"


    Tomoya response and frustrated face, make Kouta wonder what he was thinking.


    "Yeah, it''s quite good, right? I think it''s coboration. I wonder who Eri is working with. Ah, I can''t wait, Eri to get better in the future after this! Since she may be working with someone capable with her skill." Kouta said with a grin as he looked at him.


    Their eyes met each other, and¡­at that time, Aki felt the man in front of him freakingugh at him.

 Ch 22 – 01 May, Satomi is a Cosplayer 02

    Ch 22 ¨C 01 May, Satomi is a Cosyer 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, he may hate me." Kouta just nodded as he saw Aki leave him without saying anything. When he was about to leave and go to club.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta identally bumped someone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, sorry." Kouta immediately apologized, while feeling weird since he thought there was no one nearby.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ It''s fine." The person¡ªshe responded with a sound that Kouta recognized. She was a cute girl with straight, shoulder-length chestnut-brown hair. She was actually a gentle-looking girl who had a beautiful face, but she had such an ordinary aura that sometimes people didn¡¯t look at her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">She was no other than the main heroine of Saekano Anime, Kato Megumi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really, I¡¯m sorry." Kouta once again apologized.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And Megumi responded the same way, "No¡­ It¡¯s fine."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Since Kouta didn¡¯t have anything to talk about or any n with her. In the end, their first meeting was just like that. To be honest, Megumi would be the hardest for Kouta toe close to. Because he had no idea what she was thinking based on the memories, especially since the memories were not particrly fond of her. That person like Utaha and Eriri more¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, what he was going to do with her was still in the darkness. Particrly since the protagonist and her meeting were scripted and difficult for him to recreate. Like he didn''t know when and where they met and didn''t really particr care about it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What Kouta was going to do to her was still unknown.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta went to the clubroom. There were already Inada and Takao sitting at their perspectiveputer as they might be working in the game. As far as Kouta knew, Floopy Bird had only three days. However, it was created by adults and professionals. So Kouta anticipated that they would require additional time. Especially, when they were still student. They had homework and other things to do. Also, they needed to teach him too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ Prez, this is about the graphic design?" Kouta asked Takao, while he gave her the data. "I wonder if you can teach me to input it into the game." He added.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ that¡¯s true. Wait for a moment." Takao saved her work before she taught Kouta how the whole thing worked. In contrast to any other activity, Kouta had a minor difficulty understanding. Since he couldn¡¯t find anything about this subject in his previous world memories. That¡¯s why it may be, the first time, he learned something from zero.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wonder if there are any good books for me to read?" Kouta asked Takao who immediately answered and gave Kouta several tittle book.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, read this and maybe that book."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, this and that book for me." Inada followed with her own answer, before going back to her work.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"At least, you progress really fast." Takao praised Kouta while she patted his shoulder while her enormous breasts swayed and contacted his head. Kouta couldn''t help but wonder if this would turn him into a big oppai fan if it kept happening.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, the GCC today was just working on making Floppy Bird.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡ª-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta left the clubroom, and he went to the teacher¡¯s room. Which Kouta¡¯s n to meet Satomi-sensei, who was his priority target for now. Since he felt he needed some kind helper from teacher side, and he found out the easiest target.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª Suzuki-san, what happened?" Satomi-sensei asked Kouta who called her out of nowhere.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I just want to say thank you." Kouta said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don¡¯t have to worry too much, but please don¡¯t wander aroundte at night. Sensei, didn¡¯t want any delinquents. " Kouta was reprimanded by Satomi-sensei and told Kouta to be careful next time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡­ I understand." Kouta replied immediately.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Um¡­ good. Is there anything else?" Satomi-sensei asked once again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you know, Sensei. It has been said that I¡¯m starting to enjoy my life." Kouta said, while Satomi-sensei nodded as she heard what Kouta was talking about.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It¡¯s because I have my objective, and right now I¡¯m doing it with Utaha-senpai. Which makes a visual novel! But since it¡¯s awkward to work in my home, sometimes we have been using an empty audiovisual room. I wonder if it¡¯s okay to be using it. Or can you help with that, Sensei."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª Maybe I can do something about it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta nodded while hearing from Satomi-sensei. He felt a bit bad since she was a nice teacher. A really nice person, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, by the way¡ª Riko Yuria-san, yourst event cosy was really good." Out of nowhere, Kouta told Satomi-sensei, who at that time was a bit preupied with her thoughts and never in her mind that her student would ask that, so she naturally answered the question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I¡¯m actually feeling the perfect form and myst cosy is quite good¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before she realized what she said, and her face slowly became pale.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Um¡ª Just like I already guessed. You¡¯re Riko Yuria¡ª Satomi-sensei."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh¡ª-Huh¡ªHuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that moment, Tachibana Satomi, age 29 years old, realized her ordinary life may have changed. Is it getting better? Whose knows.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, usually, people strive to ensure that every new meeting gets off on the right foot. When you are introduced to someone, you greet them with a smile and have a harmless small chat, gradually building up an affable rtionship.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a solid approach that people do it. Before they became friends or maybe lovers, However, what Kouta did was far away from that, but he couldn''t help it. Some people say that spicy food can be addictive.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because of that, Kouta was a person who had experienced spicy stuff. Sometimes he couldn¡¯t bother doing it the normal way. Of course, he didn''t act rashly like he did with Eriri a week ago. This time, he was making sure he had something in his hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wh¡­Wh¡­What are you talking about?" Satomi-sensei replied in a rare, stuttering manner. This is such an obvious gesture, even an ordinary person will notice how suspicious she is at this moment. She seemed to be rather nervous as she started stuttering.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"ying dumb is futile. The mole is aplete match." Kouta said it while showing evidence of Satomi-sensei''s cosying of many characters. "Tachibana-sensei, You¡¯re the real identity of Riko Yuria, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the face of her own picture in the hand of his student. Satomi-sensei showed a ratherical shocked face with not just a pale, but cold sweat and a big open mouth. Her eyes showed such an intense, frightened expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®Oh¡­ God!! This is bad!! If the others find out about my cosy hobby, my standing as a teacher is going to be bad!!!¡¯ Satomi-sensei¡¯s mind was full of these negative thoughts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The cosy itself wasn¡¯t a bad hobby. It was just her cosy rather, a practically pornographic one. Yes, Tachibana Satomi had a secret identity as the famous erotic cosyer Riko Yuria. As Satomi-sensei attended a rather prestigious school, it was such a badbination.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®No¡­no¡­ Calm down¡­ I may still have a way out of this.¡¯ In the chaotic sense of her mind. Satomi-sensei tried to be calm, but once again Kouta hit her with reality.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ªSensei, your cosy is quite provocative¡ªthis one is rather bold," Kouta said with an excited tone, as his mouth was closed with two hands.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ca¡­can¡­you followed me for a bit¡­" Satomi-sensei stopped Kouta to talk before he spoke about another word.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay." Kouta obediently followed along with this pretty older woman who grabbed his hand and walked for a while until they arrived at a corner and dested room, and stopped.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Um¡­" Before Kouta said anything.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Please keep this whole thing a secret!! I¡¯ll serve you as your ve for all eternity!!" Maybe Satomi-sensei used an ultimate move by the Japanese, She kneeled down with her head down in the empty room to express her begging in the utmost sincerity. She was even shedding tears.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta saw her reaction in those memories and then saw her doing the exact thing in front of him. Really made Kouta feel like those memories were like a prophecy. Seeing how Satomi-sensei''s reaction would still be quite the same as what he saw from the memories gave Kouta another dose of confidence about the validity of those memories.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that¡¯s quite an extreme bargain," Kouta said while Satomi-sensei was still kneeling down with her head going up and down several times. To be honest¡ªor maybe because of this weird world, or maybe because of Satomi-sensei, a cosyer with knowledge of anime stuff, So her imagination must be quite wild for her to say such a thing. Just like, Eriri did to one week ago. Or just people who like anime was a degenerate itself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I kind of like your cosy. Sensei, I don¡¯t think I will do anything mean to you." Kouta lied as naturally as his breath.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi-sensei maybe could sense it, "There¡¯s no way I can believe in such goodwill and charity!!!" she said in an emotional way.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay¡­then¡­ There are many things I want you to do." Kouta used a low volume and whispered to Satomi sensei.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­ Ok?" Satomi-sensei bravely answered in a low voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satisfied with the reaction of his sensei, Kouta showed a fearless smile on his face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Also, I have a suggestion." Showing his cute tooth to his teacher, he stated:


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about we get some ramen?"

 Ch 23 – 01 May, Satomi is a Cosplayer 03

    Ch 23 ¨C 01 May, Satomi is a Cosyer 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi-sensei Perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">


    <span style="font-weight:400">After school, Satomi-sensei packed her bag at the fastest speed possible and hurriedly ran over. As a teacher, there was a lot of work she had to do before she could get home. And she usually took her little spare time to socialize with her coworkers, but at this moment she didn¡¯t have time to do that and went out immediately.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi-sensei couldn¡¯t believe her luck was so bad. For several years, she sessfully hid her hobby, which was discovered by a first-year student for just a few moments. Which was, could be? Her luck is already running out.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a first-year student named Suzuki Kouta, an average grade student, but had such a cute appearance that maybe she kind of liked it. He was also quite famous because of his background. Not because his family was wealthy or powerful, as in the case of several other students at this school, but because he was a pitiful one.


    <span style="font-weight:400">He lost his family and since then has been living alone with the inheritance that was taken care of by his uncle andwyer, who asked about his report to this school very frequently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That¡¯s why Satomi-sensei felt worried when she saw him alone in Niiran Ramen alone and asked how he lived these days...


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m really enjoying my life."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing the smiling Kouta, who just looked very happy. Actually, she felt relieved to hear that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But she had no idea that the next day he woulde to her and discover her long-hidden secret. As her job is at stake and stands in his hands.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Toyogasaki School was quite strict, especially if they knew about her hobbies, Finally, a nice ce to work and a nice coworker. Also, the pay is good too. She found it enjoyable to work at this school and didn¡¯t want to lose it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, he¡¯s just a student¡ªfirst year, too. I don¡¯t think he will demand anything outrageous, right? We will just have some ramen." Satomi-sensei said it to herself as her mind was still in chaos and her heart was throbbing really hard.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡ª I don¡¯t think he will demand anything outrageous."


    <span style="font-weight:400">But it didn''t look like it was going to happen.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta and Satomi-sensei didn¡¯t want to get any attention from others. So the two of them promise to meet somewhere else. Before going to the ramen ce, which is a different ce than Niiran Ramen.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It felt more like this ce was deste and quiet.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt no obligation or sympathy toward Satomi-sensei, so he ordered the most expensive item on the menu: unlimited ramen. There was no way he could feel any more remorse toward her than he already did.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Also, he added some gyoza too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So you wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uhm¡ªas long as you help me. I wouldn¡¯t say anything."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But what is it?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡ª I hope you help me with anything until I graduate."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s why¡ªSatomi-sensei, please take care of me for three years."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡ªthat¡¯s quite ambiguous, isn''t it?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta smiled and kept eating. Watching him, Satomi-sensei''s uneasiness grew bigger and bigger.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like I will do anything bad. Maybe."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi-sensei could see his grin as she felt she was walking toward the trap.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh. That doesn''t make me feel relieved at all." Satomi-sensei sighed again, and her shoulders slumped. She clearly understood the power in her student''s hands. She also started to eat her ramen too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After finishing their meal, Kouta opened his mouth and asked something that Satomi-sensei didn¡¯t believe when she heard it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I want to see¡­ Sensei, cosy with my own eyes."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡­ that''s¡­ Ok¡­ I guess¡­" Satomi-sensei wanted to reject it. There was no way in hell she could cosy in front of her student. In particr, most of her cosy was quite raunchier for her students to look at. Her dignity as a teacher. The dignity of a teacher may be gone in Kouta¡¯s eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I can¡¯t wait for it," Kouta said happily, then left the ramen store.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª" Still, Satomi-sensei followed Kouta¡¯s instructions, since her cosy costume was only in her apartment. In other words, their destination after eating was her apartment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Come in." Satomi-sensei opened the door to her apartment and invited Kouta inside with a cramped smile on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, excuse me." Kouta entered timidly. Satomi saw that he entered quite awkwardly, as if he may have felt nervous, which is true. Kouta may have had several experiences with Eriri, but in the end, most of their activity happened in his home. This was his first time actually going to a girl''s room. And actually, a beautiful older woman too, which made him more nervous.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are we really doing this¡­" Satomi-sensei said in a defeated voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing how helpless she was had erased Kouta''s nervousness.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ain¡¯t you excited to hold a cosy party, Sensei?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hahaha¡­ There is no way I''m excited to cosy in front of my students."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­ Even though I bought my own camera."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said as he brought out his camera from his bag. Showing how prepared he was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®This kid¡ªhe¡¯s so confident about my secret that he prepared it already. What a scary kid¡ª.¡¯ Satomi-sensei couldn¡¯t help but shiver in terror.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fine! We¡¯re doing it!!" Giving up on this disgrace, Satomi-sensei just resigned to her fate and thought she would just enjoy it. She thought of this as a cosy section.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And rather than being embarrassed, she actually enjoyed her time. No, at first she was actually really embarrassed, but before she knew it, their photo section became real really fast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Good¡­ Show a bit more expression here!" Kouta said excitedly and passionately as he pressed the camera, and the loud shutter could be heard in the room many times.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As Satomi-sensei not only showed many expressions, she also changed her pose many times. Those two had been a long-time cosy section, with many costumes that had been worn by Satomi-sensei.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Thest costume was quite erotic. There were two horns around her head, and Kouta could see teeth resembling a set of fangs when she was broadly smiling. Her attire was made of provocative bondage-type clothes, barely covering the areas between her chest and her groin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">She looked like the stereotypical subus, and it was quite a good costume.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nice¡­ Nice¡­ You¡¯re so good. Satomi-sensei." Kouta himself was caught by the heat of the moment as he took a lot of photos of his teacher. Seeing a hot and beautiful older woman, he followed his instruction and took a lot of photos of it. Kind of excited him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Satomi-sensei was a 29-year-old woman who didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, and of course, she was an unmarried one. That¡¯s why. This moment was exciting for her. Seeing a young and cute boy take a photo of her, while her cosy outfit was mostly a very revealing one.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi-sensei hadpletely forgotten about her cosy at that point. She didn¡¯t put on a wig to alter her appearance.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That would be something she would regret shortly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wonder if this is hereditary¡­" Kouta said while looking at Satomi''s cosy photos. He admitted that maybe he had quite a talent for this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi-sensei, didn¡¯t know why he said something like that, but for now she couldn¡¯t answer as she felt really embarrassed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">She can¡¯t believe that she actually forgot anything, and they''re just taking lots of cosy photos of her. And she could see it from his eyes, how passionate he was every time he took the pictures. Also, he actually had some knowledge at photographer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Look¡­ Satomi-sensei. This photo is quite good. Your pose and expression are quite seductive!" Kouta said this while showing his teacher the result of their cosy section.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ Please, spare me!!!" Satomi said, she closed her red face with her two hands as she felt really embarrassed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why¡­ This is magnificent and beautiful to look at." Kouta teased her again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ That''s the reason I don¡¯t want to see it¡ª" Satomi responded. Never in her dreams, she would have an erotic cosy photo section with a student. And the student could be half of her age. Not only that, she was actually enjoying, and his student photo skills were actually good. That the picture came out really nice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wonder if the principal will like this photo." Kouta said something that would result in the revocation of her teaching license.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ Please, spare me from that. I could be fired." Satomi has no choice but to plead at Kouta. It feels like her position has be lower than before. At first, Kouta only knew her secret, but now¡­ he got her cosy picture while she was still in her own face. Which make her identity was exposed pretty easily.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi-sensei also knew that he had another card in his hand. Actually, this photo section itself gave her a death sentence. If someone knew that she had this kind of photo section with her student, they woulde out. Her social life could be destroyed too. What she does is a bit like borderline crime, right?


    <span style="font-weight:400">If the gender is flipped over. It may be already crime itself. That¡¯s how unfair the world could be. Do you think people will believe a student who ckmails an adult as well as a teacher?


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi-sensei doesn''t think so. That¡¯s why she could agree with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡­ It¡¯s fine. Satomi-sensei, just like I said before, I hope you can help me until I graduate." Kouta said as he put his camera down. Satomi wasn''t sure she could trust this small but lovely devil. Even so, she could only hope he kept his promise.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really?" Satomi replied, but she wanted to trust what Kouta said. But she was still a bit unsure, and there was little for her to do anything at all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ Hey, Satomi-sensei. Are you perhaps interested in Sexual Health Education?" Kouta whispered something into Satomi¡¯s ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What!?" Satomi couldn¡¯t believe what she heard, but it felt like a devil''s whisper.

 Ch 24 – 02 May, Satomi 01

    Ch 24 ¨C 02 May, Satomi 01


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Satomi Perspective.


    "What... exactly are you saying? Are you joking, right?" Satomi said that while step back moved far away from her student.


    "Joke¡­ Huh¡­" Kouta put his face closer.


    Satomi still stepped back and tried to escape, but she ended up hitting a wall. "Wait¡­ Suzuki-san." Satomi tried to resist, but she couldn''t escape.


    "Did you know, Satomi-sensei? Even though I may say I am happy and have found something I want to do, It''s still hard for me. You know, I came home and had no one there. Just an empty house." Kouta said, as though he understood everything. He smiled back, but his eyes seemed to be pleading for something.


    "You too¡­ Understand, right? Sensei¡­ Coming home after working, and arriving in your apartment¡­ No one there¡­" He continued, and then he grabbed one of Satomi''s hands and ced it on his cheek.


    "Sometimes, I want this kind of warmth too. I''m not sure when Ist felt it." Kouta words and expression actually made Satomi''s as an older woman instinct kicked in.


    Satomi, understand some of Kouta''s feelings as someone who has lived without a partner for nearly 30 years, and see how convincing Kouta''s mncholy act actually triggers her teacher / older woman''s, / motherly instinct


    "What do you want?" Satomi asked her student, while she felt an urge to hug him, spoiled him and said how good boy he was after working hard.


    "Hm¡­ How about sometimes I can sleep over in your apartment?" Kouta casually replied, while he smiled kindly, following that, he took a step back from Satomi. Keep some distance from her.


    "Huh¡­ That''s it?" Satomi was a little surprised, at such a simple request.


    "Hm¡­ What? Are you perhaps expecting something more?"


    Hearing her words, Kouta replied with a smile.


    "What!? Uuuuu¡­ Gezz¡­ Just do whatever you want¡­" Satomi sighed and jumped away while looking at Kouta with slightly reddened cheeks. She took several deep breaths to calm herself down, before continuing.


    "You can stay wherever you want¡­ Just make sure nobody knows about this." Satomi told Kouta, who still had that broad smile all over his face.


    Satomi sighed heavily, before she got up and moved toward the door.


    "Hm¡­ where are you going, Sensei?" Kouta asked.


    "I''m going to take a bath. I feel sweaty and feel ufortable." Satomi replied as she took a change of clothes, but before she out form her room.


    Kouta said to her with a nonchnt tone, "Sensei, can I borrow your notebook."


    "Yes, you can do anything you want. Simply do not delete any files." Satomi, who had already given up her fate, answered without any energy.


    "Oh¡­ Thanks."


    Satomi went to the bathroom and cleaned herself with soap. To be honest, her body was sweaty and made her ufortable. Well, it was because she was actually feeling excited, and her body became hotter when they did the photo section.


    Taking photo by someone younger that show how passion he was, and she could felt that boy attracted to her body. Actually, this event was very stimting for Satomi.


    "He had a cute face too¡­ Kinda my type! What are you thinking¡­Satomi!! Think of your dignity as a teacher!" Satomi shook her face, tried to get rid of her weird intentions.


    "But¡­wait¡­" Satomi checked herself and felt a bit of despair, as she could confirm that she actually was wet.


    "Haha¡­ Am I sexually frustrated?"


    Satomi soaked herself in the hot tub with longing, as she felt really tired with all that was happening to her. Yeah, she felt she needed to calm down and forgot everything. She took her bath much longer than she usually did.


    After Satomi has finished bathing, She returns to her room to find out that Kouta actually used her room really without any shame. Her table was cluttered with papers and other items, and Kouta was preupied with her notebook.


    "Gezz, I may have said you can do anything you like, but please clean up after you are done." Satomi


    Kouta turned his head and replied. "Okay." Before he continued whatever he was doing.


    Satomi sighed deeply and turned her head dejectedly towards the window.


    "I wonder what my crime was in my past life that I got this punishment for. Haaaa¡­ I want to sip a beer."


    Satomi began to grumble. She usually just drank a can of beer if she had a problem. But she couldn''t do it this time, since she didn''t know what she would do if she got drunk. She may attack this boy.


    "Do you want some coffee?" Satomi offered him a drink since at least she wanted to drink something. It''s not like she prepared some extravagant coffee.


    "Ah, I want to."


    After hearing Kouta''s answer, Satomi prepared coffee and brought it to him. At that time, she started to realize her student was working on something that had nothing to do with ss.


    "Wait, what are you working on?" Satomi asked curiously.


    "Hm? I''m just trying Ranpy program to make dating sims."


    "Dating sims? Are you learning to make one?"


    "No, I''m making one with Utaha-senpai."


    "Is that so¡­ Wait, Kasumigaoka Utaha?


    "Yes¡­"


    "Wait¡­ If I wasn''t wrong, she debuts as an author."


    Satomi remembered hearing something about it in the teacher''s room.But she was surprised that Utaha wanted to work with this boy. Since she didn''t expect Utaha would work with her junior. Kouta, in particr, did not have a good grade or any particrly outstanding skill.


    It was easy for Satomi to be feeling curious about this. She saw the paper near the notebook and took one. She expected to see a storyboard or something simr. But unexpectedly, she found something different.


    It was a draft manga, and she recognized the name when she read it. Satomi, who wore a rather pornographic cosy, was aware of Kashiwagi Eri, a popr doujinshi. And of course, she knew Kashiwagi Eri''s new work.


    So when Satomi read those drafts by Kouta, she realized something.


    ''Ain''t this the continuation of Tomo-chan wa Onnanokko?''


    Satomi trembled as she put down those papers and took another one. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing and checked another piece of paper...and check once again to make sure.


    "Wait!! Isn''t this Tomo-chan wa Onnanokko?" After some checking, Satomi finally admitted what she saw and asked Kouta.


    "Well, yeah¡­"


    "Eh, but how¡­?"


    "Because I know Kashiwa Eri, and we have a project together. I mean, she is the one who making illustrator for " Kouta honestly answered her question.


    "That''s¡­ " Satomi couldn''t believe that the boy in front of her, actually the story writer with the pen name One, that people still didn''t know who he was. And she was working with a famous doujinshi and high school author.


    ''Isn''t he¡­ will became a big name in the future? Basically, if I start earning some points now and be very, very close with him. 5-6 yearster. I could have a wonderful boyfriend who is cute and rich in the future¡­ It''s basically the [ Reverse Hikaru Genji Project ]. What a wonderful n¡­ Huh¡­ What am I thinking! Since When did I start thinking like a perverted older woman?"


    "Well, just do it with passionately." Satomi encouraged him as she went back to her own work.


    "So where do I sleep?" Kouta asked with a great yawn.


    Satomi pointed to the living room.


    "I''m already prepared you futon there¡­"


    "Eh¡­ That''s not fun."


    "Where do you think you will sleep?"


    "Maybe we can sleep together."


    Kouta answered as if it was the most obvious thing. At this point, Satomi already felt sleepy and tired from dealing with this boy.


    "Fine¡­ But you don''t think of doing something weird and turning off the light." Satomi grabbed the nket, threw it over her head, and turned away.


    "Okay, then¡­"


    Satomi could hear someone turn off the light and enter the bedroom. She decided to revoke any and all thoughts she previously had about his cuteness. since he was actually shameless and got on her nerves. Eventually, she had a peaceful sleeping night.


    But when Satomi woke up, the first sight to greet her eyes was Kouta who was still asleep beside her, snoring gently.


    It was surprised her since she was actually sleeping while hugging him, that make she could see his sleeping face. Different from yesterday, when he was talking with such a devilish grin. This time, he seemed a lot more childish. He was cute, but it took just a moment before she realized there was something hard poking around her stomach.


    "Are this perhaps the famous morning wood!?" Satomi said as she never actually saw or experienced this kind of moment. While at the same time, she was familiar from the story she read.


    "...No wonder. I have those kinds of dreams." Satomi vaguely remembers that she may have had an erotic dream. She wondered if she was actually sexually frustrated. At the same time, she remembered how Kouta talking about Sexual Health Education. She started to check her clothes, but she didn''t find anything weird.


    "So he didn''t do anything¡­ Huh.." Satomi actually sighed and shrugged, disappointedly. Even though, she said don''t do anything weird and Kouta followed her word. She still can''t help but feel that way, since in some parts of her mind, she feels like Kouta didn''t find her attractive, and that kind of hurts her pride.


    Gulp*


    Satomi couldn''t help herself as her hand slowly reached for Kouta''s penis.


    "This¡­ much bigger than I thought¡­" She started gently patting the penis.


    "You know that what you are doing can be called sexual harassment."


    Satomi heard someone''s voice and pulled her hand far away from Kouta''s penis.


    And she responded, with a flustered face. "Eh¡­ You are awake?"


    "Why you stopped? You already touched it and I don''t think it will be calm down."


    "No¡­ I''m just¡­" Satomi didn''t know how to respond, she felt stupid for letting her curiosity put her in such a bad situation. And actually she never really those kind experiences.


    It was a standard trope and clich¨¦ for some teacher who never had any experience or was a virgin and couldn''t marry at 30 years old. Foredic purposes.


    "Are Sensei, perhaps, don''t have any experience?"


    Satomi body was shaken when she heard that question. It appeared that her dignity as an older woman would be diminished.


    "What are you saying!? Of course, I have much experience!" Satomi lied spontaneously.


    "Is that''s case, please calm this morning wood calmed down, or I will stay like this all day."


    "Yeah¡­ I know!" Satomi''sck of experience caused her to miss such an obvious lie from Kouta.


    Satomi began by pulling out his trunks, revealing Kouta''s penis for the first time in her eyes. It was bigger than she expected, it was thick, and there were veins that ran along the shaft that were fat and pulsating.


    "Ugh¡­" Satomi felt scared, but at the same time, her gaze didn''t move from Kouta''s penis. She grabbed the penis with her free hand, and started stroking it.


    Satomi could feel the veins and penis hardening and growing slowly, bing bigger.


    "Well, I don''t think I wille¡­"


    "Ugh¡­ Shut up! And just enjoy yourself." Satomi knew about that, she felt Kouta''s penis be bigger, but it didn''t look like it woulde at all, and Kouta''s face was t without showing if he felt good or not.


    Satomi was still stroking Kouta''s penis as she came down, and her tongue reached for it and began to lick the shaft, just as she had seen in the ero video.


    Her stroking began to move faster after making his penis get fully erect, seeing that, Satomi couldn''t help but feel surprised with how big this cute boy''s penis was. At the same time, it made her eyes glimmer brightly with curiosity, and her tongue became more eager to lick it.


    From the base, she circled around the shaft, coating every part of Kouta''s penis with her saliva.


    Satomi swallowed the head and worked her tongue and sucked it too, making a slurping sound. She was feting Kouta as good as she can. It was an extremelyscivious scene, and she didn''t believe she did it with a student.


    And the worst thing was¡­ she actually enjoyed this. Just thinking about having a sexual rtionship with her student made her pussy feel hot and itchy.


    ''Ah¡­ Ah¡­ I''m a bad teacher.''


    Satomi buried her face in Kouta''s crotch, feting him, she put all the ns in her mouth and stroking with her right hand, while she sucked and licked the penis. She also felt Kouta stroke her head and moved her hair away when it disturbed her movement. Also, his hips sometimes raised that Satomi could only re at him with teary eyes, but still followed along as her pride as older woman. She didn''t want her student to realize how inexperienced she actually was.


    It made her just concentrate on continuing to lick and suck the fat pole in front of her. Before she held his penis in it. She tried her best to ept his dick while having trouble breathing, but she wrapped up the whole penis.


    She felt her throat full and wanted to gag, but once again her pride didn''t allow it. She was slowly swinging her head back and forth, while continued to crawl her tongue. It was intense enough that Kouta finally grabbed her head, which made her swallow his penis again, deep into her throat.


    "Slurrrrpppppppppppp''


    While she was intensely sucking, she saw Kouta''s face full of pleasure. Her eyes narrowed, and she squeezed her lips together as she squeezed Kouta''s penis. At that moment, Kouta was cumming, and he grabbed Satomi''s head, pushed his hip into her, and let out a long stream of ejaction, while she was looking up and the tip of her nose was buried in his public hair.


    It had such an intense vor and smell. The first time, Satomi felt this kind of sexual activity, as he pulled his penis out. Satomi was overwhelmed. The only thing on her mind was the story of ero book she read. She instantly tried not to spill the white liquid that filled her mouth, closed her eyes, and looked up at Kouta.


    She gulped greatly. Just like in the story book she read.


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­" Satomi could only breathe slowly.


    "That''s really felt good, Sensei. As expected from an older woman!" Kouta praised her while patting her on the head.


    Satomi felt horrible, but at the same time, her pride was quite happy to perform such a thing for the first time. "I don''t think this can be called Sexual Health Education." Shemented with her teary eyes.

 Ch 25 – 02 May, Satomi 02

    Ch 25 ¨C 02 May, Satomi 02


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If there was something that Kouta felt he could do, and he could do it very easily, it was acting and stuff. With those memories of movies, anime, and other stuff. Kouta felt like he could easily mimic those face expression, voice and other stuff.


    Kouta felt like he could lie easily with calm face. He wondered if he could be an actor in this world. Well, at least it became easier for Kouta to do what he had been doing because of that.


    While thinking those things, Kouta gave Satomi mineral water to drink.


    "Puah¡­ That¡¯s really weird." Satomi said.


    "Sensei¡­ when we¡¯re alone like this, I want to call you Satomi¡­" Kouta spoke up while hugging her.


    "Eh¡­" She replied in a rather surprised tone.


    "It¡¯s fine, right?" Then, Kouta used his finger and took her lips.


    "Nnn!?" Satomi couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes, before she responded. "What are you doing!?"


    "Hm? Well, you make me cumming. Isn¡¯t a gentleman the job to return the favor and make youe too?" Kouta said that with smile on his face, before once again kiss her this time his tongue entered her lips.


    Satomi was surprised at first, but she followed Kouta and their tongue intertwined. No matter, what happened, Kouta still felt how good kissing was.


    Chu¡­ chu.. Chu¡­


    Kouta could feel Satomi¡¯s tense body gradually rx as her hand moved around his neck. It was a long¡­ Long kiss. And when their lips parted, a thin, but lewd thread of saliva was drawn between them.


    "Satomi¡­"


    "Au¡­ Wait¡­ I need prepared to go to school." Satomi tried to find excuses, or maybe not.


    "No wait. It¡¯s still early¡­"


    "Yes, for the student; I need a prepared ss as a teacher."


    "It¡¯s fine, we still have enough time¡­"


    Kouta grabbed her shoulder and started to unbutton her pajamas, while kissing her again.


    "Nnn¡­ Ah¡­ Kou-kun!"


    Oh, it looked like she already in the mood, as she gave him a nickname.


    "Ah¡­ Satomi¡­" Kouta reached for her breast as he said his teacher''s name. He didn¡¯t want topare it, but Satomi¡¯s breast is much bigger than Eriri. The mountain of breast contained within the pure white bra,bined with Satomi''s embarrassed and confused expression... was pure art.


    Kouta caressed the bra and felt those breasts. It was a different from Eriri. Perhaps because it wasrger, he felt this breast was softer. Kouta couldn¡¯t help but caress and touch it a lot.


    "Huhu¡­ Do you like it? You want to be spoiled." Satomi voice and tone felt like changed, as if she had been flipped. She then embraces Kouta¡¯s head and buries his face-first into her chest.


    Kouta didn''t resist, or he didn''t want to, so he let him enjoy the softness of her breasts.


    "...How¡¯s it? What¡¯s your impression with Satomi-sensei breast? Does it feel good?"


    "Well, it¡¯s feels good."


    To respond to Satomi''s question, Kouta gave his genuine impression. Wait, isn¡¯t that her mood flipped too fast? It feels like she was ying a perverted teacher.


    Kouta removed her bra and when it came off, between the caps that were taken away¡­ Two beautiful mountains appeared in his view, and unlike Eriri, it swayed a little when two beautiful mountains emerged from cover.


    ",,,ooo¡­" Kouta couldn¡¯t help to admire those swaying breast that felt like denied physics. It felt like in the anime from his previous memories.


    Kouta massage this bouncy breast¡­for quite a time before he pinched the nipples several times and sucked it¡­licked it¡­


    "Huhu¡­ you sucked it like a baby¡­ A¡­aa¡­ More¡­"


    Kouta sucked it will all of his power and bit it with his teeth.


    "Ah¡­ So intense¡­Aaa¡­ You know that there will no milk wille out, right?"


    Even so, Kouta sucked up on them like a baby, before he slowly reached her lower body. He pulled her pants up and traced her slit with his finger.


    "Eh¡­ Ah¡­ No, wait¡­"


    Satomi looked like surprised with a sudden touch on her slit that already wet.


    "Uuuuu¡­" She only could moan a bit, when Kouta stroked the slit in the top of her panties.


    "Satomi-sensei, spread your legs." Kouta asked his teacher, He wanted to call her name, but since she looked like in her own fantasy or role y. Kouta called her like that.


    "Ah¡­Huhuhu¡­ Okay¡­ You must be want to see it¡­" Satomi body began to move and spread her legs, a bit slowly since she was probably still embarrassed, even with her fantasy.


    Kouta stroked the slit about the panties with his finger, and he could see the slightest twitching of Satomi.


    "Ah¡­ Kou-kun¡­" Satomi moaned when Kouta stroked down her inside pants, sinking his finger into her slit while her leg tensed with a jolt. As his fingertips grazed her clitoris, Satomi¡¯s hips bounced with delight. And a sweet voice began to sound like melody.


    "Nnn¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Nnn¡­"


    Kouta attacked the clitoris and started to suck the breast again.


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­" Satomi¡¯s hips were moved toward Kouta''s finger, as she wanted to feel it more. Till, her whole body shook as her crotch squirt. "Cum¡­ I¡¯m cumming in the hand of my student¡­ Ah¡­ it¡¯s so good¡­"


    "Satomi-sensei, I want you¡­" Kouta said, kissing her while she was still in the trance of pleasure from cumming.


    "Nnn¡­ Ah¡­ Chu¡­ I think about it¡­ At least, till you graduate¡­" She answered in the midst of pleasure.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The time was around seven o¡¯clock.


    Kouta was eating the breakfast made by Satomi, which was quite delicious, and he didn¡¯t need to prepared it. Satomi, unlike a rich girl like Eriri, had some culinary skill because she was, after all, an adult.


    Satomi still looked embarrassed, and her face got redder. She may remember what she did before, which made her want to cry, but still she tried her best to smile, giving off an adult charm. She didn¡¯t ruin the mood of their breakfast together after all.


    "It¡¯s delicious, Satomi."


    Satomi lowered her head and muttered, "What the hell did I do wrong too? Ugh¡­ And why did it make me happy to hear him call my name like that... Wait, when did I be so easy... or have I always been easy?"


    "Perhaps next time I''ll make her something delicious." Kouta reflected, as he may believe his cooking abilities are already sufficient to attempt making dessert.


    "Ah¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since someone made me breakfast. Thank you, Satomi." Kouta looked at Satomi as he thanked her.


    Until finally, Satomi lifted her head and started talking in a slightly embarrassed tone. "Well, you cane to this ce sometimes if you feel lonely¡­" She stated that she attempted to draw a line between them but did not want topletely cut them off.


    "Um¡­ Yeah, I will." Kouta nodded his head. He ate his food quietly before thanking Satomi Yeah, it was such a better ¡®good morning¡¯ to get service and breakfast from a beautiful teacher.


    Too bad, Satomi wouldn¡¯t bring him to school with her, she dropped him several blocks from the nearest station since she didn¡¯t want anyone to see them together. Which something that, Kouta understandable.


    After that, Kouta went to school from there¡­


    The school was still surrounded by a rxed atmosphere, even though the midterm exam would start in two weeks. Or maybe that''s just what Kouta felt since he didn¡¯t need to study and cram at thest minute just like he usually did. Since Kouta got see the answer from the memories.


    Well, this kind ofid back atmosphere was good for someone like Kouta, who has always been such an introvert.


    "I have a meeting with Utaha, today." Kouta instantly remembered his schedule today. He felt like there were many things he did at the same time. And he also busy thought about the girl he wanted.


    "I wonder if I can make something happen." Kouta believed that he had attempted to cause friction with Tomoya since the previous day. In the end, Tomoya and Eriri rtionship stand, because they had same hobbies and also the promise they had. Kouta believes they would not interact if Kouta could have broken those feelings.


    "And one of them already had some unpleasant things to say about the other. So the best thing to do, is just to elerate the negative feeling. And once it has fallen apart, their rtionship will be done."


    Kouta thought those things while he looked at Eriri which took attention to the homeroom teacher, who came in and told the ssroom many things and also reminded them about midterm.


    "Well, I doubt she will do anything." Kouta knew from anime that in they were rarely talked to each other except about otaku stuff. Before Tomoya met Megumi, he inspired to make games, and with that their rtionship improved, he guessed.


    "It looked like I needed to do something about that." Kouta decided what he wanted to do and messaged Eriri to meet him on the rooftop at lunch break.


    Eriri appeared to have received the email and looked at him, as if she was about to yell at him, "What are you nning!?"


    Ah¡­ after getting such a ¡®Good Morning¡¯, Kouta felt today would be productive.

 Ch 26 – 02 May, Time with Utaha 02

    Ch 26 ¨C 02 May, Time with Utaha 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So, what do you want to talk about?" Eriri asked, with her lunch box in her hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ Can we talk after eating lunch?" Kouta replied, and he shoved the bread he bought into his mouth. As a signal, he wouldn¡¯t talk until his food was gone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha¡­ Just do what do you want." Eriri responded with a sigh. Before she opened her lunch box and ate it, while she didn¡¯t worry about the boy beside her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The wind blowing on the rooftop in early May still felt a bit cold. There was nobody except the two of them. Because the rooftop was actually inessible at this school. Kouta just bit lucky in the first time, while right now he actually had the ess by borrowing to teacher he knew.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After, they spent their time eating their meals and refreshing themselves. Once again, Eriri asked him. "So, what do you want to talk about?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡­" Kouta thought it might be better to have small talk, before he told her. What he wanted to say. "How is the state of our manga?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"They''re fine. Wait, you can see it on our website, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I¡¯ve been a bit busy. You know¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I¡¯m busy too¡­ But I got several messages from publishers who were interested in publishing our manga. They''d like us to sign a precontract until we have enough chapters for a book.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that¡¯s good news. How about F/SN?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That I¡¯m only drawing a character sheet for Saber and Rin. And today, maybe working on Sakura character sheet."


    <span style="font-weight:400">When making dating sims, we need to draw multiple poses with multiple expressions, after all. Not just CG and other things.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you can ignore the background. I will make those."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really, that¡¯s helping."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Also, you can ask me if you need help with the manga too¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Kouta just wanted to have a conversation with her. That¡¯s why he had many topics of conversation. It was a pleasant conversation, until finally Kouta asked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So, how is your rtionship with your childhood friend progressing?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Puh¡­ what are you asking?" Eriri squinted, surprised at the sudden question from Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"From your reaction, I don''t think there''s any change at all." Kouta casually replied in response to her. He felt sure in the anime, Eriri never once tried to get close to Tomoya, and they were only talked about otaku stuff.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta couldn''t help but be impressed by Eriri''s ability to retain her feelings for the protagonist. How much patience do the childhood friends have to keep their feelings for the protagonist hidden until she gets robbed by another girl. It was felt like roms anime used them for sad moments.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Kouta was very much sure that if Tomoya invited Eriri to date. She would ept it. However, it was zero percent for him to do that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You told me you liked him. But you didn''t do anything to show me at all? I don¡¯t understand. Are you perhaps waiting for him toe at you? You know that''s less likely to happen, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta asked her this, Eriri shuddered a little at his words. From her response, she seemed to happily agreed with Kouta word.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haa¡­ You¡¯re like reading romance manga and other stuff, right? You know how much tragedy childhood friends go through, right? "Would you like that to happen to you?" Kouta thoroughly lectured Eriri¡­ No, he made her remember the dangers of childhood friend status in romance. He put his finger and pressed it against Eriri¡¯s forehead.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As if Kouta told Eriri how empty her head was¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ But¡­ But¡­" She hummed, looking up into the air. "He maye at me someday, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡­ That¡¯s just in your dream. Well, it¡¯s fine that you want to like tsundere, but at this age such things wouldn¡¯t work at all! At least, you need to try. How about try invited lunch together¡­ No¡­ Hmmm. How about asking him out on a date? Like going to an anime store." Kouta happily told her about how messed up she was for acting like a tsundere and how to get his goodwill again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Who is acting tsundere!? That¡¯s not true at all!" After screaming like that, Eriri flew at Kouta with a bright red face and attacked him with her hair by swinging at him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha¡­ Again¡­ And again¡­ If you don¡¯t do anything, shit about it. You may regret it in the future." Kouta told her the truth when she heard that. She stopped and stared at him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s true¡­ But I don¡¯t understand why you told me this way. "Don¡¯t you like me?" She asked before turning away.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ That¡¯s¡­" Kouta mmed the wall behind Eriri and slowly his face came at her. Whispering something in her ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, because I knew you would be rejected, and I have a high chance to heal your broken heart."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah!" Eriri was taken aback by what Kouta said to her, but she was even more taken aback by his face and expression. She knew how serious he was. "Really, you¡¯re the worst."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"At least, I¡¯ll be honest with you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ But if you said that. Do you think I will confess to him?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why thought?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­ That¡¯s because¡­" Eriri stopped, as she couldn¡¯t say that she would believe Kouta¡¯s word, since he had been correct all of this time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it¡¯s not like you will be confessing or anything¡­ But at least, you try to do something."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that¡¯s true." Her voice was so quiet, it was easily drowned out by the surroundingmotion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta patted her while he said, "Well, how about I help you?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha¡­ Do you think I will ept that?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­ Why not? I may give you assistance."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Eriri rejected him and headed to the door while saying, "Do you think I will listen to someone who wanted me to be rejected." She has gone from the rooftop as fast as she can, leaving Kouta alone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ I wonder if I can call this a failure." Kouta wondered for a moment. "Well, only time can tell."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, there was nothing notable about GCC. Just as usual, Takao taught Kouta. At the same time, Inada had been working so hard that Takao felt she looked like haunted by something. While Kouta could feel it, she stared at him for a time¡ªa time with such sparkling eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, She grins as she looks at the astonished Kouta, who may already know what she wants.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®I look like it¡¯s only a matter of time before she asked for cross-dressing. Maybe she''ll ask after we''re done with making this.¡¯ Kouta had his arms crossed and was in deep thought as he went to the audiovisual room, which is usually used to meet Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Thinking what his feel about that¡­ and well¡­ as long as he could get something for it. Why not¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, is she asking something like that¡­ I want an equivalent exchange."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hey, what are you thinking of?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, after thinking about the circumstances, I was thinking that maybe I should cooperate with her if I get something too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah¡­ What are you talking about?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">When he noticed Utaha''s suspicious eyes on him, Kouta''s expression changed and he lit up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, Utaha-senpai. Well, actually I''m thinking if I would cross-dressing if I get an appropriate payment." Kouta answered her with a smile.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh¡­ That¡¯s it¡­ Wait¡­ can you say it again?" Utaha asked again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Just like I said, I¡¯m wondering if I will cross-dressing if I got an appropriate pay¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How much!" Utaha cut his word.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"...Utaha-senpai!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How much!?" Utaha¡¯s gaze was telling Kouta not to lie. Her piercing gaze shot right through Kouta. It looked like her inner otaku-self was opened. Kouta felt like he had gazed into the depths of hell when he gazed at her back.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡­ Even you said that¡­ I don¡¯t want any cash or anything¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ck¡­" Utaha clicked her tongue as she didn¡¯t like my answer. She may be getting angry that she failed to get Kouta¡¯s cross-dressing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But, I may have done it. If, in exchange, you were also wearing a sexy swimsuit with a bunny ear." Kouta answered her, but not with what Utaha may have expected.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What!? That¡¯s¡­ Are you a pervert!?" Utaha responded in a hysterical voice while she put her arm in her bouncy looking breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What are you saying, Utaha-senpai? You also want to see me doing cross-dressing, and you were saying that it wasn''t for perverted purposes!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"... Wait¡­ No¡­ This is for my novel''s reference purposes!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"To think you have such a convenient excuse¡­ Anyway, no is no. I wouldn¡¯t do it without I get something from my embarrassing myself." Kouta said it firmly, and he may have really been confident she wouldn¡¯t do it¡­ right?


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ Ugu¡­ But where can I find this kind of opportunity. To see a pretty boy cross-dressing¡­I might be able to get some photos out of it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"However, a sexy swimsuit and bunny ears..."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uguuuu¡­."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, her inner intent was all over Kouta¡¯s face. She really wanted to see him cross-dressing. She took her time, before she gazed at Kouta with eyes that looked like someone had been possessed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fine¡­ I agree with that." Utaha finally came to terms on her own and grabbed Kouta¡¯s hand. Before, she was holding his hand as if our agreement had been achieved.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡­ what¡­ are we really doing it¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, of course. I can see you cross-dressing at the same time¡­ I will¡­ I will be wearing those sexy swimsuits and bunny ears."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta wondered if his n had been backfired?

 Ch 27 – 02 May, Time with Utaha 03

    Ch 27 ¨C 02 May, Time with Utaha 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Alright, let¡¯s forget about that for a moment. How are you feeling? Much better?" Kouta asked those questions and tried to change the conversation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aa¡­ Didn¡¯t I say, I was fine? You are just worrying too much." Utaha answered tly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, okay then. If that¡¯s the case, will it be fine if we talk at another ce?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm!? Why?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I want to go to the bookstore and buy some books about the fundamentals of making games. So we can go there together and talk about the visual novel in a family restaurant nearby."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, rather than go there alone. I''d rather have fun with you, Utaha-senpai." Kouta honestly asked her senior about going with him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­" Utaha was confused for a moment. "That¡¯s¡­ Rather, it came out of nowhere." Before she responded, she blushed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So, are you going or not?" Kouta asked her again while titling his head and showing a questioning expression on his face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fine¡­ Since you look desperately forward to asking me, and I feel sorry if you go alone. I¡¯m going."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why... do you asionally act like a tsundere... on this day?" Kouta nonchntly said that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Shut up¡­ Are we going or not?" All of a sudden, Utaha¡¯s eyebrow shot up as she pinched Kouta¡¯s cheek.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡­ We¡¯re going."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s good, and don''t say the stupid thing again. Okay." Utaha smiled at Kouta as they were leaving the audiovisual room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Looking at Utaha''s profile in school, she''s always got a cold and bored expression. Which made her famous for doing it at her own pace, and seeing her natural smile that hade from the bottom of her heart. It must be a personal privilege to have one.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta smiled wryly as they were going to take the train at Kizukuri Station, deciding to stroll through a bigger bookstore.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, there it is¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta finally bought several books that were rmended by Takao and Inada. Putting those books in the cart, Kouta looked up and saw Utaha around the corner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">He is seen looking at various books, opening them briefly before putting them back on the shelves. From his face, which gave off a gentle impression, he looked very serious.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Did you find something interesting?" Kouta asked Utaha who immediately shook his head.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hmm¡­ I don''t think so. How about you?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I just bought some books rmended by friends from GCC." Kouta answered while showing his cart, which contained several books.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, great then."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is there anything you want? Or how about we see a new arrival section."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ That''s a good idea. Maybe there''s something worth reading."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It didn''t take long for the two of them to arrive at the new arrival section. The ce they passed because Kouta went straight to where the book he was looking for was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her eyes glittered brightly as soon as she saw one book.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, it looks like this new book has been released. I''m kind of waiting for it to be released."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha showed Kouta a hardcover book written by a western author. Kouta didn''t know the genre of the book, but he became slightly interested. He wanted to know the stories from the west. Even in the previous world, he didn''t read many western novels. All he could remember reading were Harry Potter and Eragon.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Looking at her happily, made Kouta realize how much Utaha likes reading. He couldn''t help but smile at Utaha''s behavior.


    <span style="font-weight:400">If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, Utaha was a person who just wanted to live each day sleeping, reading, and writing. In the end, she picked that book, and they went to the counter. After they were done paying for the book, they went out of the bookstore. Now, what they needed to talking about the dating sims they made. .Kouta brought her to a family restaurant near the station.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta took her hand and crossed their fingers together. Utaha was surprised, as she immediately blushed, but she didn¡¯t reject Kouta approach. She even stepped forward and matched Kouta walking to his side, with her head down.


    <span style="font-weight:400">With their hands holding each other, Kouta and Utaha walked along the sidewalk, until they eventually reached a nearby family restaurant, where they spent around half an hour ordering and eating the food. Well, for Kouta; he was dly watching Utaha eat and enjoying the atmosphere between them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After they were done eating, they just casually chatted after the meal. Especially, about the dating sims, they¡¯re make.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So¡­ this is about MC getting killed by thencer¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ Yes. He actually died before saved by Rin¡¯s gem. But in the end¡­ thencer attacked him back, and MC identally summoned Saber."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, then¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha swirled her ss of iced coffee around while smiling elegantly and waiting for an improvement from him. Kouta read Utaha''s script and did his best to keep the story true to the original.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After finishing reading the script, there was a long pause. Kouta¡¯s expression turned serious. He would always take his time to point out minor ws, even so¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was taken aback by how quick and good Utaha''s script was. It felt like she started to understand the vibe Kouta wanted, and she based the newest script on what he told her in thest note. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but her work looks more and more like the original, especially the vibe given from the script.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, it was as expected of someone who became an author at such a young age. Like Eriri, who can draw an illustrator at a high level and fairly quickly. Utaha herself was a genius in her own world.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta couldn¡¯t help if it wasn¡¯t anime, how could the protagonist/Tomoya could get their attention and affection without any plot armor. At the same time, because of working with them¡­ That Tomoya ended up with good experience and became sessful at the end of the anime. Kouta wondered if he could keep up with them if he didn''t have any cheat ability.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, it''s not like Tomoya useless too, since he was actually a good blogger himself at a young age, which shows he had some talent too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hmmm¡­ Well, this is good enough."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"d to hear that¡­ Are you sure?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">After pointed some of the w, Kouta simply smiled and quite until he said that. "I may have someints, but that would be just nitpicking." He answered her question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really¡­ Phew¡­" Utaha sighed, feeling relieved.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It was surprising¡­ that you can working in multiple job. I hope this didn¡¯t hinder with your work at second volume." As Kouta said that. Utaha smiled.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s a good experience to write in another genre, and I feel like I became better." She shook her head and answered Kouta¡¯s question as she drank her iced coffee.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I see." Hearing that, Kouta felt relieved too. He looked at the clock.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Shall we go home?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ Yes."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta took her hand again as they were heading toward the station. Her train was going in the opposite direction, so they will have to go their separate ways after passing the ticket station.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uhm¡­ I want to stay a bit longer with you." Utaha then said something that made Kouta very surprised. Not only that, Utaha looking straight at him with her beautiful scarlet red eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that¡¯s¡­" Utaha¡¯s words stunned Kouta for a moment. To be honest, Kouta rarely felt such sincerity from others outside his family. All of his previous world life was inside his family circle. While, in this world, because of his cute appearance in the past he experienced some bullying which why he came introvert in the first ce.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And losing his family, made his will to life was plumed near to zero.


    <span style="font-weight:400">If Utaha did it to Kouta before he got previous world family, he may be madly fallen in love with her. Too bad for her, it remained unclear exactly what he felt, but he felt something, and it was making his urge spread throughout his whole body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®I make her mine. No matter what.¡¯


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha Perspective.


    <span style="font-weight:400">


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha wondered since she felt like this. She could remember when her ssmate told her that someone had called her. And that was her first time meeting Kouta, a pretty looking guy with beautiful pink hair. As someone who likes reading and knows some degenerate stuff from the otaku hobby, Utaha always liked younger boys. But it may her first time she found someone to be her type.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha didn''t know why he called her, but after talking, she found out that he wanted her to be in the dating sim project he made. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t something she usually took seriously, but since he said he was actually one of her fans,


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha couldn¡¯t help herself, especially since this was her first time meeting her fan. So she was reading the proposal with low expectations. Well, she never met someone as good as her at her age until this point, after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And the proposal was actually good. It may be nearly perfect¡­ The story, design character were good. But the one who blow her mind was when Kouta gave her one of the illustration that had been made.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, the Art made by Kashiwagi Eri was beautiful. When Utaha saw that, she felt like that moved. If she worked with these people, her work would be elevated. No, if they were working together. They would be making a storm within the industry. That was her confidence.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But, her debut work was not as smooth as she thought¡­ that¡¯s why she was a bit hesitant.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But, the boy in front of her¡­ told her with his confidence how good actually her work was. And he promised that her work would be increasing by his n.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was absurd, but for Utaha to have a chance to work with Kashiwagi Eri something she didn¡¯t want to let go of, and she epted.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Without knowing if what this boy said was true. Just like he said, her fan site was created, and the book sales were increasing. All of these are thanks to him. She felt like a princess who had been rescued by a prince. That¡¯s how low she feels about her debut work, since the novel hasn¡¯t sold as well as she expected.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before she was knowing¡­ she couldn¡¯t help but have such fondness for the boy. When they worked on the dating sims, he was always pointing out her ws and was sometimes strict about it. But he became cute and docile when he was talking to her about her book as a fan.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing Kouta, Utaha¡¯s heart started throbbing. Sometimes the throbbing of her heart reached its climax and brought her heart to utopia. So sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but say something stupid to make her heart calm down. For the first time, in her life, she kind of understood what a tsundere girl might feel.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though, she was happy that he asked her going together in bookstore. ¡®Can I say this after school date¡¯ she thought to herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a happy evening, that identally, she said she still wanted them together even more, and he epted her wishes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta looked around and saw benches around for those waiting for someone or a train toe. There were some vending machines next to it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Let¡¯s buy a drink." Kouta pulled her along with him to the vending machines while still holding her hand. After they bought their drink, they rested on the bench nearby.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha timidly sat beside Kouta, her eyes fixed on her juice box. Before she saw them, there were several boys and girls about their age who were holding hands. Seeing how their calm and happy auras together. It made her feel a bit embarrassed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Many thoughts popped into her head all of a sudden. It wasplicated, but¡­ she wondered if this what it feels like to liking another person.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that moment, Utaha could feel him reach out with his hand and gently grasp her hand. It was just a simple gesture, but for someone who didn¡¯t have any experience. It was a sweet feeling. Furthermore, it feels like she couldn¡¯t give up the warmth she felt from him. She was still learning this feeling, she felt this was still good enough, and she wanted hope for the future.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But it may not the future she may be thinking of.

 Ch 28 – 03 May, GCC First Game

    Ch 28 ¨C 03 May, GCC First Game


    You can support me in patr*ondo/RazarkCh


    You can read advance up to 4 chapter in my patreon.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    To be honest, it was extremely difficult to let go after experiencing the warm sensation. That was what Kouta thought when he went back to his home. He pretty much preferred that he went to Satomi''s apartment.


    But Kouta knew that it was much better for their rtionship to not meet each other every day. Especially, when their rtionship was a bit risky. That''s why Kouta went back to his home with heavy steps.


    Immediately after that, Kouta read all the books he bought. Thanks to Takao''s teaching, it was much easier for Kouta to understand the book. With the help of his cheating skill, he could remember her teaching, apply it, andbine it with the knowledge from the book.


    Slowly, Kouta had more understanding, and his work in making Floop Bird became faster. He also used all of the script he had to make create a scene for Fate/Stay Night on ranpy, a program to make dating sims. But because of that, he worked less on making draft manga.


    "Well, it''s fine since we still have a surplus page, right?" Kouta said as he went to his bed. After sleeping with the girl by his side for several nights, It made Kouta feel lonely to sleep alone.


    "Aaa¡­" With many things Kouta did, even though he felt a bit lonely, he quickly slept as soon as hey down into the bed. Showing how tired he was.


    "Huaaahhh¡­!" Kouta was in the middle of a yawn. When he arrived at the school. It was a normal everyday morning. Kouta rubbed his tired eyes after he spent his routine morning. The sunshine was bright, and the sky was blue. As it was in early May, the temperature was pleasantly starting to rise. It is pleasant outside these days, with a cool breeze blowing. It was the ideal day for him to go about his usual morning routine.


    "Hm¡­" Kouta had spotted the adult figure he was familiar with. He lightly waved to those persons. "Good Morning, Tachibana-sensei." He greeted her.


    "Ah¡­ Good morning." Satomi blushed slightly as she returned his greeting.


    Kouta didn''t want to make something suspicious about their rtionship by making them look close, but at the same time, he wanted to tease her. "Ah¡­" Until he found something interesting, at least for him.


    Kouta took out the book from his bag, tore the paper, and wrote something on it. Before he grasped her, cold hand while giving her the paper.


    "Good luck with your job, Tachibana-sensei." Kouta said goodbye and waved his hand with a big smile on his face.


    Satomi, who was still confused with Kouta''s behavior, only waved his back and realized why he had that kind face after she read the message on the paper. Satomi wanted to scream at him, but there was nothing she could do except fly out from there with a bright red face.


    It wasn''t long before Kouta arrived in the ssroom. It was just about time for homeroom to start, and the disorderly atmosphere before homeroom was the same in any ssroom. There were those who were talking to friends, those doing homework, those reading¡­ The students all spent their morning in various ways.


    Kouta took his seat, picked up a pencil, and started working on another draft manga. As someone who is an introvert and doesn''t have any friends, Kouta didn''t really care if his ssmate knew what he had been doing. He wasn''t like Eriri, who kept her hobby a secret.


    Eventually, there were several teachers who knew what he had been doing. But it was futile since, even though they were a bit angry, they told him to answer the question. Kouta could answer their question with ease¡­ that they''re finally giving up.


    Kouta felt his proficiency with his cheating skill was also improving. Even though, he didn''t focus at all as long as he saw the material. He could see it again and understand it from his experience.


    "Hm¡­" Until Kouta got a message from Satomi. "Ah¡­ it''sing. Huh¡­ Oh¡­ She''s really following my order."


    Satomi followed Kouta''s order, he wrote on the paper. He told her to take a picture of herself in her underwear.


    Kouta could see Satomi took the selfie photo while she was still wearing her ck blouse, but her bottom was exposed, showing her purple panties. She also blocked her face with her hand.


    [ Oh, nice picture. Btw, when it''s good for me toe? Tomorrow or Saturday? ]


    [ Gezz, please don''t ask me to do that again. Just came tomorrow. I will go drinking with my friend on Saturday. ]


    [ Okay, then. ]


    Kouta saved the picture he got, before he left the ssroom. He also messaged Eriri once again¡­


    [ Don''t forget to try to get close to Tomoya, okay?


    [ Just die! ]


    Well, it looked like she may still be angry at him. Kouta didn''t try to push anything again, since it would likely be a futile attempt. Kouta walked toward the clubroom. When he was opening the door and entering the clubroom. As expected, Takao greeted him with a warm smile, while Inada already had a tired expression.


    "Errr¡­ what happened?"


    "Ah¡­ She is just working really hard."


    "Yeah, I think we can already try the game. Maybe we need to search for bugs." Inada immediately responded from her desk.


    "Really, so we can try it."


    "Yes."


    After all those conversations, they immediately tried to y the game. Floopy bird was a simple game in which the yer only tapped the screen and made sure to never touch the green pile.


    It was a simple game, but sometimes it can get someone frustrated. And game that makes people frustrated makes Kouta remember a game called ''Getting Over It with Bet Foddy''


    "Well, I think it''s good enough. Maybe we need to just polish it, especially the graphics and stuff." Koutamented, observing the game he yed.


    "....guuu¡­ I wonder if you deliberately made this bird with such a punchable face." Inada said. She was still upset that she died stupidly in the game.


    "Eh¡­ What are you talking about? "Isn''t this bird cute?" Takao argued with Inada over whether the bird was cute or not in front of Kouta.


    Kouta himself started to think about what game might be good to make after this. Since they have finally made mobile games, maybe they will make a different type of game. However, at this point in the year, Kouta recalls how popr the Ship Girl Kancolle game would be andjust one more year before its release.


    He from the previous world never really yed Kancolle, but he knew them from doujinshi and stuff. Kancolle also adapted to anime. It was kinda something he didn''t want to let go.


    As far as Kouta knew, Kancolle was a free to y game with the central theme of the game was the representation of World War II warships personified as teenage girls and young adult women with personality characteristics reflecting the history of each ship. Originally, all of these were Japanese, but ships from other nations have also been added as the game has developed. Gamey involves all aspects of naval warfare, including not onlybat but also maintenance, repair, upgrading, resupply, morale, logistics, and mission nning.


    "So, what do you think, Suzuki!?" Takao asked him a question, which woke Kouta up from his deep thinking.


    "Yeah, you are the one who made this design for this bird, right?"


    "Well, to be honest¡­" Kouta stopped for a moment, thinking how he felt, especially ''he'' from the previous world. "I think it was cute, but it''s true that this bird''s appearance is kind of punchable." He added.


    Even though it was kind of a vague answer, that was his true feeling.


    ""Eh¡­"" But it looked like Takao and Inada weren''t satisfied with his answer.


    "Well, I think the best thing is to optimize this game, so we can release it next week." Kouta softly told his n. Even though, it may take time for Floopy bird to be hit. But when it became a hit, the game could be earning $50,000 a day from in-app advertisement as well as sales.


    "Un, that''s a good n. Anyway, since we may have already sessfully made this game. How about we celebrate it? I can''t help but to thank all of you for helping me make this." Kouta thanked and praised the GCC for their effort.


    "It''s fine. It''s quite short, but an enjoyable experience." Takao replied with a smile, just like always she did.


    At that moment, Inada''s eyes were sparkling so radiantly and with such bizarre andical fast movement. She immediately came in front of Kouta with her spare girl''s uniform.


    "Look, how about you try my old uniform?" Inada said while bringing her uniform in front of Kouta.


    "Wait¡­ Inada, that''s quite unreasonable, don''t you think?" Takao responded to those silly requests.


    "But¡­ I have been working so hard¡­" Inada said as she didn''t give up.


    "Well, I don''t really mind." Kouta, who just experienced this conversation yesterday, replied positively, which maybe those two didn''t expect that.


    "Ehh¡­" Takao was surprised.


    While Inada had sparkling eyes beaming at him. It was a look of awe and admiration, eyes of respect. "Really!?" She sounded really happy.


    "Yeah, but I have my own request too¡­" Kouta, of course, he didn''t want to do any free service. They needed to pay him too. "I will wear that uniform, but I want Inada-san and Prez to wear something I like too." Kouta told his request.


    "That sounds fair, right?" He added.

 Ch 29 – 03 May, GCC Plan

    Ch 29 ¨C 03 May, GCC n


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "That''s¡­ Maybe it''s true." Inada responded with puzzlement, as she never thought he would actually agree. While what Kouta asked was kinda reasonable, but still¡­


    "What kind of clothes do you want us to wear?" She even added a question.


    "Hmm¡­" Kouta thought for a moment, since they were different from Utaha. They would be rejected if it was too much, and it was only the school uniform, too. "Well, how about a bunny suit?"


    "That''s¡­ kinda too much."


    "Then¡­ Maid uniform."


    "Maid¡­ Huh¡­ I think it''s fine.


    After Inada said that, Kouta nodded in agreement. It looked like they reached a certain understanding. But there was one person who still had not voiced her opinion, but Takao noticed the two of them were smiling at her. She couldn''t help feeling something bad would happen to her.


    "Wait¡­ Wait¡­ I''m included?" Takao responded with a look of surprise.


    "Of course, why are you not included?" Kouta asked, his lips curling into a mischievous grin.


    "Well¡­ that''s because it''s just you guys¡­ I don''t¡­"


    "Eh¡­ so Prez, isn''t that unfair that you see us cosying while you don''t?" Inada followed Kouta''s question. Her usual cheerful smile quickly faded back into the mischievous look on her face as she understood Kouta''s intention.


    "But¡­ But¡­ But¡­" Takao was suddenly pressured by her juniors. She felt like she couldn''t rebuke them.


    "It''s fine, Prez. All the costumes will be provided by me. You just need to follow us to the cosy store." Kouta gave her a cold, robotic smile, showing no sympathy for her.


    "That''s¡­ Kya¡­" Suddenly, Inada grabbed her shoulder from behind Takao, which made her inevitably scream.


    "Yes, Prez. Why are you not joining us?" Inada continued her to persuade Takao.


    "But¡­ I¡­" Troubled, Takao hesitated as her junior pressured her to join their activity. "Fine¡­" Her eyes were teary with disbelief, and she shook her head at them, but she simply couldn''t reject them.


    Kouta smiled at Inada, and they exchanged a quick look before exiting the clubroom, excited to go to a family restaurant to celebrate thepletion of the Floopy bird.


    In anime and manga, high school students usually celebrate in a Karaoke bar or something simr. GCC members, on the other hand, did not enjoy visiting such ces. Also, the family restaurant had a drink bar, so they could get all-you-can-drink.


    They immediately examined the menu with great interest. Kouta asked for the steak meal set. There was a short wait before the food arrived. Kouta was enjoying his time, eating it little by little.


    "So, what kind of game do you want to try to make next?" Takao muttered after a bite of the cake she ordered.


    "Well¡­ How about you, Inada?" Kouta asked, he may already know what game he wants to make. But he felt he needed to respect the other members too. What does game do they want to make next?


    "... I''m fine as long as it''s a different game than this." Inada answered with a nod.


    "What about you?" Takao asked Kouta.


    Kouta chewed a mouthful of steak and swallowed it before he answered, "Well¡­ "I''m thinking about making a war game."


    ""War game?"" Inada and Takao''s tone was partly confused with Kouta''s answer.


    "Yeah, especially in a war game setting, the representation of World War II warships is personified as teenage girls and young adult women with personality characteristics reflecting the history of each ship." Kouta exined as much to them.


    The game was about the yer taking on the role of an admiral and organizing their fleet in battle in order to win. Even though Kouta has already seen AL gamey¡­ he focused more on following kancolle andbined it with another game to make it more engaging. Which yer manually micromanages such actions as building, repairing, and resupplying. Mostbat isrgely automated, but the yer can activate offensive and defensive skills with a formation consisting of 3 x 3 fleet formation.


    "And this ship girl is a female moe anthropomorphic character based on warships from the war''s major participants." Kouta needed a long exnation, even after he finished his steak. Not only that, but he drew what he imagined the game to be.


    "Oh¡­ this is quite interesting." Takao said with a smile, while Inada nodded enthusiastically.


    "Yeah, and it''s a different game than Floopy bird." Inada continued ncing at Kouta. "But, why all of the ship is girl?" She added.


    Kouta rested his hand on his chin, his elbow on the table. He looked through the window for a moment, making an exaggerated long face, before he answered.


    "What do you think was the reason for making the game?"


    ""Eh¡­"" Both of them were surprised by Kouta''s sudden serious question.


    "Well, because we like ying the game¡­ that''s why we learned to make it." Takao answered the question with such an earnest answer.


    "Yea, that''s true¡­" Inada nodded as she agreed with Takao.


    "It might be true, I like ying games... But one of my main motivations for making games is to make money." Kouta honestly told them his biggest reason.


    "Ah¡­" Inada pped her hand as she understood it.


    "That''s¡­" Takao frowned, her mouth twitching, as if she didn''t agree with Kouta.


    "But... isn''t that wrong?"


    "Well, of course, making a good game is a must. And a good game will sell, but at the same time, I realized that this game''s main target market would be guys, right? If that''s the case, why not go all out."


    "All out?"


    "Yeah, let''s make a lot of cute girls, and if the game is sessful, we can sell skins and other stuff. Yeah, it may be fun to make you able to marry the ship girl, but you need some sort of gem to buy the ring in the game. Also, if it would be great, they can marry a specific ship girl. That ship girl would get extra damage or something." Kouta exined everything he knew from other worlds, how greedy mization was in his previous world. He said with such an evilugh on his face.


    "That''s¡­ sounds bad. But I like it¡­ Kouta-kun." Inada grabbed Kouta''s hand with such sparkling eyes as she acknowledged Kouta''s evil n.


    "But¡­ but¡­ but¡­ that''s wrong¡­"


    "Well, Prez, it''s not like we already finished making the game. I''m just talking about what if¡­ Also, what do you think and how will we make this kind of game? " Kouta asked as in the end, he was just an amateur.


    "Hm¡­ It would be difficult. Especially the art¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ it needed a lot of illustration."


    Takao and Inada exchanged nces for a moment, and the paper, which was full of Kouta''s ideas, reached the same conclusion.


    "Ugh¡­ As I thought¡­" Kouta sighed deeply. It was the sigh of man bearing the weight of many troubles. "How about other considerations..." He asked another question to ensure the difficulty of making this game as an indie / student project.


    "If it''s just the three of us, it''ll take a long time... Also, Kouta would be the one more focused on graphic design. So just the two of us will be really hard." Takao honestly answered his question.


    "Which means¡­ we need more members¡­ No¡­ Even without this problem. We need one member to make our club rebirth." Inada realized their club was still in jeopardy.


    "Ah¡­ Yes, we still need one more member...or we would be just a circle." Takao said, with feeling restless and anxious.


    "If that happened¡­ what happened to our CPU, Prez."


    "Well, we need to be brought back to our home¡­"


    Inada and Takao talked to each other while staring at each other with some sadness on their faces, before they both sighed heavily at the same time. ""Ha¡­""


    "Yeah, maybe rather than make another game. We need to concentrate on finding ourst member." Inada said.


    "That''s true¡­" Takao followed.


    "Hm¡­ why not justbine this GCC with another game club in this school called ''temp'' game club creation''?" Kouta asks a question. He may already know the story about Takao and Roka, and it was just their clumsiness, as maybe they weren''t honest with each other.


    Since Roka felt guilty about what happened to the club and took all of the responsibility by just leaving the club. On the other hand, Takao wanted her to stay, as she felt it wasn''t her fault, even in the anime after she got more members. She actually invited her to join the club again but failed since Roka already had a new club.


    Inada''s face shows, ''how you can say that in front of the Prez.''


    On the other hand, Takao was surprised to hear Kouta''s question and her face frowned in a second.


    "That''s¡­"


    "I know it, Prez. It''s not Shibasaki-senpai''s fault and Prez also knows it, right? I''m not sure if Prez wants to respect her decision or if she has already formed a new club. but to be honest to us, Prez¡­ what do you want? Do you want her to join back to the club or not?" Kouta asked Takao, who was trembling a bit after hearing her junior talking to her as he read her mind and feelings.


    "That''s¡­" Takao didn''t respond to his question, as if something was holding her back. Kouta didn''t know what in her mind was holding her back, but it feels like she just needed one push.


    "Well, I think¡­ We are know that Prez wants her back in this club." Kouta gave her answer.


    "Eh¡­"


    "I mean¡­ Even though Prez is kind and smart, but she''s easily lonely, it looked like¡­ Prez, miss her friend¡­" Kouta said with a smile on his face.


    Takao was overflowing with embarrassment, even her naturally pale face reddened, because she blushed with crimson. What shook her more than anything was his word that felt like reading her feelings and mind. Not only that, his face when he was talking to her was anything but genuine and made her heart throb.


    "But, in the end, it''s up to you, Prez? Do you want her to join back to club or not?"


    "That''s¡­" Takao said something before she stopped for a moment, she bit her lip for a second and her face was reddened, before she finally answered.


    "Yes, I want her back to the club." She let her true feelings be known to her junior, who smiled at her with a warm smile.

 Ch 30 – 04 May, Challenge ‘temp’ GCC

    Ch 30 ¨C 04 May, Challenge ¡®temp¡¯ GCC


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So, what are we going to do about this?" Inada asked in a serious tone as she watched those two people''s conversations.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ The most reasonable thing for Prez to do is to invite her to join." Kouta went ahead and replied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s¡­" For someone who¡¯d initially been determined a second ago, Takao suddenly seemed quite unsure. She tilted her head to the side and gave Kouta a look that said, ¡®So what are we going to do?¡¯


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta wanted to say, ¡®why are you asking me that¡¯, but rather than do that, Kouta in the end gave his opinion. "Well, what about we make a challenge with a wager?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">After all, that is what Takao did in the anime; perhaps by using that, she can hide her feelings behind those challenges, and it may suit their personalities as well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s a good idea." Takao''s finger was pointing at Kouta, as she really liked Kouta¡¯s idea.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh¡­ That sounds interesting." Inada grinned and responded in a rather happy and excited tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"...but what challenge are we going to have?" She threw another question that had been in her mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ that¡¯s¡­" After thinking for a while, she quickly looked at Kouta with the same ¡®help me, please¡¯ on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta couldn¡¯t help but think about how she became dependent on him in such a short time. Well, it was not that bad, since he liked Takao after all. She may be the best girl in her anime and the most noticeable heroine who has feelings for the protagonist.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"..." Kouta thought about the best challenge they had. Since in the anime, Takao challenges the ¡®temp¡¯ GCC near the time of the school festival, it was easy to make a challenge. But, this time¡­ what challenge was good enough to have?


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ Since we are GCC. How about ying a game?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s true¡­ that''s something I''m thinking about too, but what kind of game will be good?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What about our game, Floopy Bird?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but how do we make a challenge with that game?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡­ it¡¯s easy, you know¡­" Kouta exined the rule match he was thinking of. Inada and Takao''s faces were brighter when they heard what Kouta exined, as they thought that was a good idea.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡­ this is a good idea." Takao was excited as she stood up from her seat. Since she immediately stood up, the momentum made a miracle happen in front of Kouta. In his previous world, Kouta could be said to be an anime/manga lover, and he was familiar with the jiggle physics that only exists in anime and video games. And those memories only surfaced in less than 2 weeks, so even a lot of things happened.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But this was maybe the first time in his life, he saw jiggle physics in real life. Takao stood up in excitement, and her breasts moved up and down in an exaggerated jiggle, as her uniform clothes were quite tight on her body. Kouta''s eyes couldn''t stop staring at it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Thank God." Kouta without realizing it pped his both hands and prayed to god he previously never believed it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While Takao was excited. Kouta was enjoying his time, and Inada looked at the two of them with an amused look and a smile on her face. That was the chaotic table in a rather calm family restaurant.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And they were to leave those families'' restaurant shortly after. While Inada and Takao went to the station, Kouta walked along with them, even though he didn¡¯t need to go to the station, but he felt like he needed to escort them as a boy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao walked to the station while humming her favorite song in front of Kouta and Inada, who were walking at the same pace. The two of them walked side by side behind Takao.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kouta-kun, thanks a lot."


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that time, from out of nowhere, Inada thanked Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­ I don¡¯t think I need to be thanked for¡­" Kouta was quite surprised by her sudden thanks.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You know, I have been a member of the club since I entered this school. While Prez is a nice and kind senior, but sometimes she looked lonely at that time. I didn''t know anything until I heard about what happened that made the club be the only Prez left alone. But I couldn¡¯t do anything to help her. That¡¯s why I¡¯m happy when you talk about that." Inada spoke with a low voice as she didn¡¯t want her words to be heard by Takao.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I¡¯m just thinking of the most efficient way to make this club survive." Kouta said while in his mind that he used this to make some affection point from Takao. He didn¡¯t do this without trying to make his target fall to him, and with this he could make sure the protagonist didn¡¯t have any way to enter in GCC''s life. Since the reason protagonist became a club member because ¡®temp¡¯ GCC still needed one member to be a club. And if ¡®temp¡¯ GCC merged with this club, he didn¡¯t need to worry about the protagonist again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡­ but, to be honest. I never thought a cute boy like that could make such a man''s face... That¡¯s time you look cool, you know¡­" Inada said those words while she whispered in Kouta¡¯s ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s¡­" Kouta never expected to hear that from Inada. She wasn¡¯t someone he targeted after all, since she''s just a side character. But when she did something like that, Kouta couldn''t help but notice her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Oh, well. He never thought he got some affection from another girl when he actually went to the main girl. But, why not¡­ he was a scumbag after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Don¡¯t forget to try to get close to Tomoya, okay? ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Just die! ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Kouta messaged Eriri after school was over. There was nothing different after he went back after spending time with GCC yesterday. He just worked on the manga, FS/N and other things as his new daily life. Also, he started to draw some design characters for their next game too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After the school was over, he immediately went to GCC and met with Inada and Takao, who were already there and prepared themself before going to ¡®Temp¡¯ GCC circle room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What are you doing?" Inada asked Kouta who just shrugged his shoulders after reading Eriri replied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ I¡¯m just talking to an amusing person." Kouta answered her question. At this time, they were walking toward Temp¡¯ GCC usual room. While Takao led in front of them, with such a determined face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao stopped in front of the room for a moment, she took several breaths. Before she opened the door with such vigor and screamed while entering the room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I will challenge this FAKE club!" Takao said while pointing her finger inside the room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Inside the room, there were four people, who were a usual member of ¡®temp¡¯ GCC.


    <span style="font-weight:400">A small girl with shoulder-length blonde hair that was tied in a small pigtail, Shibasaki Roka. A tall girl with long purple hair named Karasuyama Chitose. A slender build with messy pink hair, a girl named Mizukami Sakura. Thest was a teacher, Osawa Minami, who wore a jersey that slept on the table.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Those girls who looked like they were ying some game looked at Takao for a moment, before Chitose with a smile on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"A challenge? Okay then¡­ We settled this right here, right now!!" She leapt toward Takao with some sort of dirt in her hand, followed by Minami who had a bottle of mineral in her hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh! Wait!" Takao screamed as she got attacked by Chitose.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Take this! Earth strike!!" Chitose attacked Takao with some dirt.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡­ sand? Aww¡­ My eyes!! Wait, no, not in the mouth."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Minami then attacked Takao with water in a bottle.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Take that! Water strike!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What!! I¡¯m drowning! I¡¯m drowning."


    <span style="font-weight:400">While Takao got attacked by those two, Kouta was surprised by how fast those two girls'' movements were. In the anime and manga, those girls were much stronger than the protagonist. But Kouta never expected to be that fast, and he never expected they would do the same thing in the anime and manga since this happened a long time before it actually happened.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This means that even if the time and ce were different, some of this character''s reactions would be the same as in the manga and anime.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Er¡­ are you alright?" Roka asked and gave her hand to help Takao, who became drenched from Chitose and Minami attack.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Maybe feeling hurt by the surprise attack and confused, Takao pped her hand and, surprisingly, screamed. "Don¡¯t act so friendly, you traitor!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Which made the atmosphere in the room be awkward, and if it kept up, it would have followed the anime and manga. So Kouta took his handkerchief and wiped Takao¡¯s. hair.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, Prez. Please, calm down for a moment." Kouta said as he passed Takao to Inada and approached the "temp" GCC member.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Can you please don¡¯t tease our Prez?." Kouta told them, and they actually listened without attacking him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ You are?" Chitose asked while Roka looked at Takao with a worried expression on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Me? I¡¯m Suzuki Kouta from GCC. Just like our Prez said before¡­ we wanted to challenge your club." Kouta replied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Challenge? What¡¯s for?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, ept our challenge¡­ And if we win, our club will absorb this fake club of yours!!" Takao said this while hiding behind Kouta''s back, afraid of being attacked by them again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s¡­ What do we do?" Roka looked at Chitose, who was showing some sort of guilt in her face. She may already know it was some sort of her fault that Roka and Takao rtionship became like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">One of the reasons GCC club membership decreased, because Chitose pissed off several members who have a strange rtionship with Roka and decided to unleash her wrath on them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, this is your club, Roka. So you can do what you want to do?" Chitose told her friend like that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"If that¡¯s the case, we ept your challenge." Roka said, "And I¡¯m going to win"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I see¡­ All right then¡­" Takao responded as the two of them stared at each other with some sort of hot atmosphere around them. It felt like there was fire around them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡­ No¡­ Are you fine without knowing our challenge?" But Kouta couldn¡¯t help saying that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">""Ah¡­"" Those two said the same thing at the same time, and when they heard what Kouta said, those strange atmospheres vanished.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So¡­ what is the challenge?" Chitose asked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Since this is GCC after all¡­ what about ying games. Since we have the same number of members. We fight one on one in three rounds of ying this game. Floopy bird!" Kouta exined it to them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Floopy bird?" All of ¡®temp¡¯ GCC members asked the same question since it was an unknown game for them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, this is a new game made by us. This game is¡­" Kouta exined how the game worked and, of course, showed them how to y it with his phone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So the match would be fought one on one and the winner will be thest person alive between the participants. It¡¯s easy, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡­ no¡­ We never y that game. How can this be fair?" Chitose asked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is fine¡­ The challenge will be held Monday, so all of you can try and train for this game first. We only finished this game yesterday, after all. I know it¡¯s unfair, but is there a reason why we are using this game?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">""Reason?"" Everyone who heard Kouta''s exnation, including Takao and Inada, had the same question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, since we¡¯re using this moment too, we''ll make sure the game is actually yable and ready to beunched!" Kouta said. "It¡¯s a new game after all¡­ we still don¡¯t know if there is a bug and other thing too¡­ That¡¯s why, rather than ying a game that we already knew. ying this unknown game was much better and at the same time we''re doing some bug checking¡­" He continued.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kouta-kun! That''s what you had been thinking!" Takao said this while grabbing his cor and shaking him violently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡­ Prez¡­ If this gamees good¡­ we can get some money from advertising and get more funds for the next game we make¡­" Kouta said as honestly as he would.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This¡­ money-grubber¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, what do you think, Roka?" Chitose asked Roka.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I¡¯m fine with it¡­ since I like to y games made by Takao after all." Roka said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you heard it, Takao."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡­ If that''s the case we¡¯ll meet again on Monday."


    <span style="font-weight:400">With that, the match between GCC and ¡®temp¡¯ GCC has been arranged.

 Ch 31 – 04 May, Satomi 03

    Ch 31 ¨C 04 May, Satomi 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">After they finished with ¡®temp¡¯ GCC, Takao brought Kouta to the club room, and even though she knew that Kouta did it without the slightest hint of ill will, she still needed to reprimand him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Gezz¡­ Please, don''t do something like that again? Well, at least don¡¯t be so upfront like that. You know." Takaoined about what Kouta said in ¡®temp¡¯ GCC especially at thest moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"...Well, I¡¯m sorry." Kouta apologized. Even if he may have tried to make the atmosphere less awkward at the time by drawing their attention to his words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"... At least, that¡¯s quite a good idea." Inada said this while ying Floopy Bird again. And they¡¯re really taking it easy with this¡­" Inada continued her word.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I think it''s because Shibasaki-senpai really trusts our Prez. Which means they''re actually really close to each other." Kouta naturally replied with such a teasing tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao blushed with embarrassment and started trembling. She looked at Kouta and mouthed. "Just what do you think you are doing by teasing me like that¡­" As she pitched his ear in a yful manner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"...Aa¡­ That may be true." Inada agreed with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Gezz¡­ you two are.... Anyway, just prepare yourself for a monday." Takao gave up and she started ying the game herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Inada and Takao train for the showdown on Monday. Kouta was¡­ continuing to make designs for their next game. His art was more like following Azur Lane rather than Kancolle. Since he was more familiar with Azurne.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao, of course, wanted Kouta to train for next Monday, but she saw how serious his face was when making those designs. She left him alone. And that was GCC activity on Friday.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After doing club activities, Kouta didn¡¯t go to his home. He already had ns with Satomi for Friday after all. Kouta went to the station and boarded the train, traveling until he reached the station around Satomi¡¯s apartment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Thest time, Kouta went to Satomi¡¯s apartment together with her in her car. This time, he went alone while messaging her on the way to her apartment. They kept their rtionship as private as possible. Kouta left the station and walked toward the meeting ce that had been set for them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a different ce, when Satomi dropped him offst time. It didn''t take long for Kouta to wait for Satomi to pick him up. Without any chit-chat, Kouta entered the car, and they left as they didn¡¯t want many people to see them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The fact that they attempted to meet in such secrecy made this meeting more... exciting for them. This immoral feeling actually became more intense because of their deep desire to keep this a secret.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta sighed in relief and said, "Well, isn¡¯t that kind of exciting¡­?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s¡­" Satomi wanted to rebuke that motion, but she couldn¡¯t deny it since she got the same feeling as Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, we need to be careful. Okay."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, Satomi-sensei." Kouta replied shortly. He opened his bag and took out all the work he had been working on until today. There were many papers of his drafts, not only manga, he made with Eriri. But there are other things as well, such as character design for the ship girl game and many other games he is considering developing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There were a lot of them. Kouta may could be be rich and famous by sending this draft and storyboard to the game studio. Since there was a chance, they picked up his draft and paid him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But Kouta rather held this and made this as his own or at least until he had such a big name to be associated with the game. As it would be made Kouta had his own power in his project. Just like Kojima¡­ Jun Maeda and others. It may have be a long journey, but it felt more prosperous in the future by doing that. Rather, obtain a small sum of money in a short period of time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta has the option of sending the game with the lowest profit. But, at this point, Kouta felt he had done so many things in such a short period of time that he may have felt burned out. That¡¯s why¡­ Kouta even with massive amounts of knowledge from another world felt just took it easy and enjoyed his life.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Getting more money may make things easier for Kouta. But in the end, Kouta''s mission was to enjoy his life. Rather than overloading his life with work in order to be wealthy in a short period of time, he may consider doing it gradually while enjoying his life.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Just what Kouta did after he finished eating dinner made by Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Satomi-sensei¡­ I miss you¡­" Kouta knew that Satomi actually like he acted like a student. She may have had such a fantasy for a time¡­ time as he hugged her in the back while she washed the dishes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What!! Gezz¡­ you¡¯re surprising me¡­" Satomi said when she felt Kouta¡¯s hug. "Please, wait till I finish this¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"At least¡­ one kiss¡­" Kouta asked as he moved toward her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fine¡­" She replied while letting her student im her lips. She wiped her hands on her apron, before her arms embraced the back of Kouta''s head.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a simple kiss for a moment, before their lips started to respond to each other. Kouta sucked her, and Satomi sucked him. Their tongues meet each other, entwining themselves, and they maintain such passionate kisses for a long time. As long as their breath couldst.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, they stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Kouta could see a thirst in her eyes. It may not only have been him who was waiting for this illicit rtionship.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi turned her face away and went back to wash the dishes, as she told him. "Just wait for a moment. I will give you a reward. So just sit there like a good student."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay then¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta turned around and went to her room. A fragrant adult smell or perfume surrounded him. Well, Kouta never entered a girl''s or woman''s room except Satomi¡¯s room, so he didn¡¯t know the differences, but maybe this fragrant smell is more adultlike.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta took a look around the room and saw many cosy costumes. To his surprise that actually Yuria Riko alias name used by Satomi and her name used by the author was actually a reference to Japanese pornographic actress Yuria Satomi and RIko Tachibana.


    <span style="font-weight:400">No surprise; she enjoyed such raunchy cosy, and her mind was somewhat degenerate.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s you need to wait for me." Satomi entered the room, and she approached Kouta and the fragrant adult perfume smelled more intensely than before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡­ I¡¯m fine."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi brought her head toward Kouta and kissed him deeply.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Let me reward you." She whispers in his ear and kisses him again. She let her tongue go inside his mouth, ying with his tongue and teeth, and explored his mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ Kou-kun¡­ Kou-kun¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Satomi-sensei¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi smiled bewitchingly after she finished with a long french kiss with Kouta. Her white finger was slowly stripping off his clothes. His uniform¡­ then the shirt¡­ before she grasped the belt of Kouta¡¯s pants and took down the pants.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Showing Kouta¡¯s penis, which was already erect, and she caressed it gently. Kouta didn¡¯t know if Satomi was already an adult or if she may have experienced it. The way she handled the penis was different from Eriri. Her finger movement was exquisite and much better than Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fufufu¡­ for someone with such a cute look¡­ you have such a beast down here¡­" Satomi whispered and kissed Kouta while stimting his penis with her hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ sensei."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes¡­ I know¡­ You want more reward, right?" As Satomi said that she stopped stimting and took off her blouse and bra, before she presented her breasts to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Go ahead¡­ suck it like a baby." Satomi said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta followed Satomi''s wishes. He started to lick and suck her breast, while his other hand rubbed the other one.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ Kou-kun¡­ Suck it more¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi felt a surge of electricity racing along her spine¡­ and she may have felt her pussy be hot too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nnn¡­ lick¡­suck¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ Kou-kun! Kou-kun¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi moaned as her hand movement stimted Kouta¡¯s shaft much faster as her moaning became louder.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ sensei¡­ I want more than this¡­ My ultimate reward?" Kouta said as he yed the part that his teacher liked,


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi smiled as she said in a low voice. "Unn¡­ I will give you a reward." Satomi sat in front of Kouta and smiled while looking up at him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"My¡­ I thought it would be cuter than this, but this is amazing¡­ How does it taste?" Satomi, the 29 year old teacher said while her lips slowly stuffed Kouta¡¯s penis erection. Her tongue stimtes the ns.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nfu¡­ It¡¯s weird, but nnnn¡­ It¡¯s delicious¡­" Satomi said while her fetio became much stronger and she stimting the good spots precisely.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ Sensei!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, Satomi pushed her breast onto Kouta¡¯s penis. Her quite bountiful breasts could cover some of Kouta''s penis. Her warm and supremely soft skin provided a pleasant sensation. Still looking up at him, Satomi rubbed her breast as her hard nipple sometimes touched with his ns. She shakes her breast up and down vigorously with both hands while at the same time giving Kouta¡¯s penis ns lick and suck¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was the first time Kouta experienced paizuri or boobjob¡­ something Eriri couldn¡¯t do and may not want to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was drunk with pleasure. "Ah¡­ sensei¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡­ cum¡­ show me your ejaction."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ sensei¡­ Guh¡­" Kouta¡¯s body tensed up and released his semen. It flew on her face, breast, and hair.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ It¡¯s hot¡­ on my face too,,," She didn¡¯t look disgusted, but she squealed in excitement at the ssh of Kouta¡¯s semen.

 Ch 32 – 04 May, Satomi 04

    Ch 32 ¨C 04 May, Satomi 04


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Ah¡­ Kou-kun! You¡¯re the best¡­" Satomi wiped the semen with her blouse and jumped at Kouta. She kissed him with such vigor; her eyes were actually kind of scary.


    "Ah¡­nnn¡­chuup¡­chupp¡­ Kou-kun¡­ Kou-kun¡­ You¡¯re a good student¡­ Sensei will give you more reward!" Satomi said while kissing Kouta a lot. Kouta took off her clothes as she did the same to him.


    Kouta could see the naked body of an adultdy about thirty years old. There were enough young features remaining for her to be called a beautiful girl. Her lip still has a faint color of lipstick¡ªa bright red lip that early gulped down his penis. Once again, she leaned in and kissed him again, pulling him into her.


    Kouta hand warped around her, and Kouta felt her tongue begin to probe his lips. They kissed passionately until she grabbed his hand and ced it on her breast. Let him grab her breast and stimte it while rubbing it with his hand.


    Satomi pushed Kouta down to the bed. She was on her knees hovering over him, and she had a serious look in her eyes as she once again reached Kouta¡¯s penis, which began to harden again.


    "Huhu¡­ This boy¡­ already hard again¡­ Such a good boy." Satomi giggled with her intoxicating sound as her hand wrapped around those hardness while her perfect breast into Kouta¡¯s chest. She was full of energy and was on top of Kouta.


    "Are you fine?" Kouta couldn¡¯t help but ask Satomi.


    "...Un¡­ I¡¯m fine." Satomi sat up and she reached down. She grabbed Kouta¡¯s hard penis, pulled on it gently, and whispered¡­ "Just enjoy this reward¡­"


    Satomi positioned herself over Kouta and after a couple adjustments, she held onto the shaft as she slowly slid down on top of Kouta. It felt amazing, as she was already wet enough. It was soft and tight at the same time, until Kouta could feel something.


    Satomi¡¯s face was a bit pained for a moment before she buried all of Kouta¡¯s penis.


    "Aaaaaaaa¡­ so big¡­ It hurts¡­ a little." She said this while hugging Kouta''s body. As she tried to hide her face, she didn''t want him to look at her in pain.


    Kouta could feel the plump vaginal flesh tightening around his penis, and there was some blooding out, not as much as when he took Eriri¡¯s first time, but still, it made Kouta feel happy.


    Kouta, without realizing it, thrust his ns deep into her, pushing up against the hard and crispy part of her cervix.


    "Kya!!" Satomi screamed as she felt Kouta start moving his hip, because of that. Satomi slowly began to move on top of Kouta matching his movement.


    Kouta also took some initiative and reached for her breast, pinching her nipples gently. She moaned... as Kouta''s attention was drawn to her stiffened nipples.


    "This¡­ you¡¯re so big¡­! Kou-kun! You¡¯re filling up all of me!" Satomi screamed in her moan as she rode Kouta slowly in cowgirl style. Until their movement began to get into a rhythm. Her hips sped up and she gasped, as her body dropped down over him and Kouta epted by sucking her nipple.


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Kou-kun¡­" Satomi whispered while Kouta messaged the stiff nipple with his lips. She moved faster and began adding a few bounces, increasing the sensation. Her sound of pleasure grew louder.


    Kouta was in awe as he saw the sexy disy of his teacher riding his penis and how amazing it felt. Satomi began truly riding her as she felt the pleasure and the pain had already gone. Her ass pped against his legs. Her breasts bounced from her effort.


    The intensity of her pussy sliding over the Kouta erection that filled her pussy gave them amazing pleasure.


    "Ah¡­ I¡¯m gonnae¡­ I¡¯m gonnae."


    When Kouta heard that, he bumped his hips up to meet her when she mmed down on the next stroke. The p of those colliding pieces of flesh was loud, but not as loud as her yelp as she was cumming.


    "Ah¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­" Her mouth opened as she trembled before falling atop Kouta. Her breasts were hot against his chest.


    Even after causing her climax and her voice changing to such an alluring but ecstatic sound, Kouta continued to bump his hips up against her.


    "Kou-kun¡­ this is too much¡­ too much¡­"


    Kouta grabbed her ass and jammed his penis into her climaxing pussy. She cried out, and her face was flushed with such beautiful agony.


    "Kou-kun¡­ this is too much¡­ too much¡­"


    It didn¡¯t take long for Kouta to erupt inside her pussy as the contractions of her wall around his penis tried to milk out every drop of his cum as she climaxed again¡­ repeatedly.


    "Haha¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­ again¡­"


    Satomi''s bodyy on top while still joined and twitching from such powerful aftershocks for quite some time. In the final moment, Kouta slipped out his penis, gave her head a kiss, and said, "You¡¯re mine, right, Sensei?"


    "Aaa¡­ Kou-kun¡­Kiss me again¡­"


    Kouta followed her request and kissed her. It was another long kiss, before their lips parted.


    "Hm¡­ thanks. Kou-kun." She thanked Kouta with a strained smile. Maybe, because she had a conflicted feeling.


    "Ahaha¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m someone to thank for¡­" Kouta replied, while being a bit shocked to get those kind words.


    "That¡¯s true¡­ but¡­" Satomi stared at Kouta while she was stillying on top of him. She looked at a boy who was far younger than her. With his slender body and short stature for his age, he looked very much like a high school student. But to her surprise, he actually¡­ What she could be saying¡­ A man. And she felt conflicted since he had been ying along with her fantasy until she came before he did what he wanted.


    "Huhu¡­ You''re a really bad boy. Huh¡­ you must have a lot of experience." Satomi said, feeling a bit jealous and she poked Kouta¡¯s cheek.


    "Well, to be honest. I had my first experience just recently." he answered quite honestly in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "That¡¯s¡­ And you had such audacity to tell me how lonely you are¡­"


    "Yeah, since after you experience such pleasure. You want it more, right?"


    Kouta said as he started to kiss her neck.


    "Wait¡­ what are you doing! You left the mark!"


    "Hm? Well, that¡¯s the point. I want to show you''re my woman¡­"


    "That¡¯s¡­ wait¡­ What about your girlfriend?"


    "Girlfriend? I don¡¯t have any girlfriend.


    "But¡­ you¡¯re saying¡­ Aaa¡­"


    Kouta still attacked her nape and moved down to her messy pussy. Satomi wanted to say more, but even though she still felt a bit sore after she lost her virginity. Kouta¡¯s touch gave her some stimtion.


    "Ah¡­ she¡¯s not my girlfriend. Just like you, Satomi. She is my girl. I like her and want her, but she still likes his childhood friend. As a result, I seduced her..." Kouta said while his focus changed to Satomi¡¯s stiff nipples.


    Kouta once again licked and bit it to give her another stimulus.


    "Nnnn¡­ That¡¯s wrong¡­"


    "Do you not want to be my girl, Satomi?" Kouta asked her a question while looking at Satomi with such a cute, but pouting face like a spoiled child. It may backfire for most people, but for Satomi, a degenerate who likes cosy and was familiar with anime/manga stuff. Those cute faces were quite addictive, especially when she knew about those immoral pleasures.


    In the past, Satomi might have been like a captivating man. But after experiencing this.


    This unbearable feeling that Satomi got from Kouta. Satomi could get a feeling that a much younger boy actually lusted after and enjoyed her body, which was something she didn''t think she would get from others. And it actually excited her, without a doubt.


    Satomi thought this rtionship was wrong and it might be good to end it, but she couldn¡¯t think really straight when she was under Kouta attack. Her nipples had been pinched, licked, and bit¡­ her clit was under his mercy too. It made her pussy be itchy again¡­


    "Ugh¡­ aaaa¡­ No¡­" Satomi moved from Kouta and with a cloudy mind as her body still wanted those sweet pleasures.


    "Nmm¡­" Satomi posed on all fours and used one hand to make her pussy more wide open. "If you want to im me¡­ You need to show this¡­ Sensei more¡­" She said it with such a sweet and seductive voice and with such suggestive and immodest gestures.


    In Satomi¡¯s mind, she may already have sumbed to this cute boy, since she actually raised her hip and waited for insertion.


    "Well, I never expected you¡¯re such a bad teacher¡­" Kouta said as he grabbed Satomi¡¯s hip. He positioned his penis into Satomi''s entrance pussy and pushed it to the deepest part of her. Kouta''s erect penis once again slipped inside her hot, moist, and narrow meat pot. Kouta enjoyed Satomi¡¯s inside being so hot and tight, which is some difference from Eriri.


    "Aaaa¡­. So big¡­" Satomi moans as she feels a thick meat stick go deeper into her tomb and kiss her tomb.


    "By the way? "What are your ns for tomorrow?" Kouta asked while he grinded his hip deeper and didn¡¯t forget to grope her breasts from behind.


    "Aaa¡­ It feels good¡­ It feels good¡­ wait¡­ what???"


    "You¡¯re scheduled? Aren¡¯t you meeting your friend tomorrow?"


    "Ah¡­ yes¡­ we meet in the evening¡­Aaa¡­ Kou-kun."


    "Well, d to hear that¡­ I think I have enough time to make sure I im you¡­ Satomi." Kouta whispered to Satomi, and his waist moved faster.


    "Hihhhii¡­ this too much!!"


    Satomi¡¯s vagina was just deprived of its virginity and was still narrow, but it waspletely moistened by a lot of fluids. Kouta enjoyed the mping of her vagina, and he stretched his hand from the back and massaged her breast. It was kind of a different pleasure as the breast was pulled by gravity because of doggy style sex. Sometimes, it feels like Kouta vited her since his movement was quite intense.


    Yeah, just like Kouta said¡­ he had enough time, but in the end, Satomi gave up pretty quickly after they spent all night drowning in pleasure.

 Ch 33 – 05 May, Glory Boxing Gym

    Ch 33 ¨C 05 May, Glory Boxing Gym


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    It was an unusual morning when Kouta woke up. Hey down on the bed. In front of him, there was a beautiful breast as Satomi hugged him gently. She hugged him like a lover. Satomi had already woken up, and she looked like she was watching Kouta sleep.


    "Ah¡­ Kou-kun. Good morning." Satomi greeted him.


    "Un¡­" Kouta replied and pecked her lips, and she giggled happily. It had such a cute face something people wouldn''t think that this face was drowning in pleasurest night.


    Kouta could remember how easily Satomi sumbed to the new sensation he gave her, and after that, she didn''t really give any resistance or anything to Kouta.


    Satomi agreed to be one of his women.


    "Ah¡­" At that point, Kouta''s stomach grumbled.


    "You must be hungry."


    "Yeah."


    "Okay then¡­"


    Satomi got up, put on her clothes, and walked off.


    Kouta also wore his clothes and went to the kitchen, located at the rear of the living room.


    "Ah¡­ Please wait one moment, okay?" Satomi had Kouta sit on and came with a simple breakfast like fried egg and toast.


    Kouta brought the toast to his mouth and enjoyed an egg made by Satomi.


    "This is so good¡­"


    "That''s great. If you want seconds, just tell me. Okay.


    Kouta ate the food, while Satomi sat watching him, smiling sweetly all the time. Kouta himself stared at Satomi, which she was actually wearing just a t-shirt and just wore panties on the bottom.


    Well, that appearance was quite sexy itself. So after he gave Satomi back the empty te, she washed the dishes. Since she used such small clothing. Kouta noticed her sexy ass moving around.


    Kouta ran his arms around her and hugged her closely.


    "Kou-kun?"


    "Satomi¡­ you''re so sexy¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Huhu¡­ You''re such an energetic boy." As she felt a thick piece of meat on her a$$.


    "Well¡­ we still have time, right?"


    Kouta kissed her lips. Her breasts were stuck to his body...It may still be early morning, but Kouta still wants more, and having sex while embracing Satomi''s body feels good.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kouta rode the train until he arrived at the next station. It may have been an hour since he left Satomi''s apartment. After he spent time with Satomi, there was something in his mind. He became particrly curious about other characters who appeared in the same anime.


    Well, Kouta was quite interested in doing some exercise activities to learn, and he might have learned something. And doing the same activity every day would make it boring, so he thought of finding another activity to learn. And he remembered that one of the characters had a boxing gym as their family business. That said, they had a few world champions train there.


    So of course, Kouta knew that he might not be able to join those boxing gyms. But at least, he wanted to know about it. And with the help of Satomi and the inte, It was easy for him to find the ce. Kouta wondered if this Glory Boxing Gym would ept amateurs like Kouta.


    "Gezz, what the hell Aneki!? I was so fired up watching some movie. She can''t just suddenly ask me to help at the gym."


    Kouta was about to enter the gym before someone mumbled to themselves and opened the door. And Kouta stared at a tan-skinned girl with brown hair styled in a bun. No other than a character from the same anime as Satomi. "Ah¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" The girl, whose name was Uehara Ayaka, looked at Kouta. "I never see you around here? Are you perhaps trying to join?" Before she asked him.


    "Well¡­ I''m really interested in boxing. If not, I don''t think I will be here." Kouta replied.


    "That''s true. Ah¡­ You can enter."


    They entered the boxing gym, and all eyes fell upon Kouta and Ayaka for a moment. Before long, they were back to what they were doing. After that, Ayaka exined about the membership of this gym.


    "So do you understand it?"


    "Well, yeah. But I just want to learn a bit, so I don''t think I need something that serious."


    "Eh¡­ Is that so." Ayaka looked a bit disappointed, but she once again looked at Kouta from the top to the bottom before she pped and continued. "Well, It''s not like I understand, but you have such a good body and muscles."


    Kouta couldn''t help but notice that something was missing from their conversation, but he didn''t dwell on it.


    "Really? Well, I''ve been doing a daily routine for more than a week. Is that so effective?" Kouta never expected his daily routine would be that good, especially since he didn''t feel any change in his body except that his breath became better and he could run farther than before.


    "Oh¡­ So you''re already doing some exercise. That''s good. How about trying it for a moment? I will help you with some exercise."


    Ayaka helped Kouta do some exercise, before she gave him a glove.


    "So why don''t you take this chance to try to hit the sandbag. Look, I''ll teach you for a bit, and you can just give it a shot." Ayaka told Kouta while she showed him how to do a basic straight right.


    After Ayaka showed him several punches, she let Kouta try it.


    "Well, here we go¡­ I guess¡­" Kouta never punched someone, but he saw how Ayaka did, and several things that had relevance to boxing from his memoirs already came down to him. With some exnation from Ayaka, and she pointed out the foot position and pose. Kouta felt he could apply his knowledge to the real world.


    Kouta followed every step, not only because of Ayaka, but also because of memories.


    Before some noise came out from the sound of gloves hitting the sandbag.


    "That''s¡­ A good straight! Is it really your first time?" Ayaka praised Kouta with an excited tone.


    "Well¡­ Yeah¡­"


    "With this you can scare any guy who pesters you¡­" Ayaka said.


    "Eh¡­ what¡­ are you¡­" Kouta heard something outrageous, but before he finished his sentence, Someone grabbed his hand¡­


    It was an older version of Ayaka with long brown hair and pale skin.


    "You''re! How about we try to get a national title? Before grabbing the world title!?" She said it with the same exciting tone as Ayaka.


    "That''s maybe a good idea, Aneki!" Ayaka said, and the two of them stared at Kouta, waiting for his answer.


    "Well¡­ Too bad for you two¡­ I''m a man you know¡­"


    "Eh¡­" "Eh¡­" "Eeeeeeee¡­" They both screamed in surprise when they realized Kouta was a man.


    "It''s impossible¡­ How so¡­ How can someone much cuter than me actually be a man?" Ayaka was still surprised, said that word several times while she sat in the chair and her heady on the table.


    Kouta himself drank some water as he was tired after he was actually taught by the big sister, Uehara Nana for an hour. Kouta remembered Ayakaplimenting his body and muscles, but she thought it was because she mistook him for a woman. Which means actually he wasn''t that good and that his daily routine was not good enough.


    Kouta was really disappointed with the reality.


    "Hm¡­ Hm¡­" At the same time, Nana stared at him quite intensely.


    "Is there anything, Coach Uehara?" Kouta realized that he had been stared at for some time now by Nana.


    "Yes, you''re actually good. You learn really fast and catch something pretty quickly. Your eyes are good too. Un¡­ If you work really hard to learn boxing... You can be a champion someday." Nana praised Kouta, and she could sense a talent in him.


    "Well, that''s¡­ I don''t think I want to be a boxer. But I am keen to learn it." Kouta promptly answered Nana''s question.


    "Is that so, that''s too bad." Nana responded with a disappointed tone.


    "Also¡­ he was my junior too¡­ Ah¡­ But so you will join this gym." Finally, Ayaka, who had woken up from her despair, spoke to him.


    "Ah, yes. I wille maybe three times a week."


    "Oh, that''s good. Well, do you still have stamina? How about this time I teach you how to move your feet?" Ayaka told Kouta while she pulled him to the corner of the gym.


    And so Kouta spent his Saturday afternoon in the gym, taking one step toward another side of this 2-D like world.

 Ch 34 – 06 May, Eriri Melancholy

    Ch 34 ¨C 06 May, Eriri Mncholy


    And so, Kouta entered his home after he finished his time at the Glory Boxing Gym. It felt like he moved so much more today than any other day in his life. He became tired and a bit depressed when he came back to this empty home.


    "Hm¡­ I need to prepare my dinner. Huh¡­" Kouta¡¯s body felt heavy, but his stomach needed something.


    In the end, Kouta dragged his body and prepared a simple meal while thinking about what he would do after this. At this point, Satomi had spent her time with her friend, and he didn¡¯t want to disrupt her because he had already spent his time with her.


    Utaha? She was most likely busy with writing her own novel and FS/N.


    Inada? Well, Kouta didn¡¯t know her too well.


    Takao? Ah¡­ Kouta knew very well that she had most likely spent her weekend ying games. After all, that was her personality in the manga and anime.


    Then how about Eriri? Well, she most likely worked in manga or made her own doujinshi. If not, she must be ying some dating sims or watching anime.


    "Ah¡­ If I wasn¡¯t wrong¡­" When Kouta thought about Eriri, it made him remember the game she rmended that he bought.


    "Hm¡­ Well, maybe it¡¯s time to try ying an original game from this world."


    In the end, Kouta spent this weekend just resting and rxing after such a busy two weeks.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Eriri perspective.


    "This is wrong¡­" Eriri said as she walked into her house, biting her nail in frustration. It should have been a good day, but she felt a bit lost, and she still felt like something was missing or not enough for her.


    "Hm¡­ Ara¡­ Are you back already? I think your date will be much longer. Fufu¡­" While Eriri was still in the midst of confusion, she heard the voice of her mother.


    "Na¡­ It¡¯s not a date. We¡¯re just going to an anime shop and stuff." Eriri''s slightly panicked voice replied to her mother''s question.


    "Eh¡­ is that so? Even though you are wearing such cute clothes." Eriri¡¯s mother, Sayuri, naturally responded with a smile.


    "Ugh¡­ Anyway, there is nothing¡­" Eriri said, turning back to her mother and immediately went to her room.


    Yeah, just like their conversation¡­ Eriri just came back home after she spent her Sunday going to anime shops and other stores with Tomoya.


    Eriri, actually someone who never in her mind would invite Tomoya. But, because of someone¡­ She took the initiative to do something about her love life.


    Especially Eriri wanted to destroy that confident grin that the hateful guy always had. Since he told her with certainty that she would be rejected by Tomoya. Which made Eriri fed-up and showed what she was capable of doing.


    That hateful guy sometimes messaged her too. Which made her anger increase, that¡¯s why Eriri actually did it. Even though, she may only invited him not as date or anything,


    "Ne¡­ Tomoya, you know the next volume wille out next Sunday, right?"


    "Yeah, of course I know. I can¡¯t wait."


    "Is that so? So how about we go there together?"


    "Oh. That¡¯s unusual. Since you usually ask me to buy it for you and put it in your locker."


    "Well, I¡¯m in the mood. It¡¯s fine, right?"


    "Okay¡­ We meet at ten, okay."


    That''s their conversation before Sunday. even though it may just be like meeting up and not a date.Atst, it was progress from her side, and she should be happy, right?


    Happy to spend her time together with someone she loves. That¡¯s what should be right?


    That''s how it''s supposed to work, right?


    No¡­ She was happy. She even spent her time dressing up, and surprisingly, he actually praised her, which was kind of new. They spent their time in an anime shop, and they talked about the stuff they like.


    She sometimes kinda wants to try to hold his hand, but in the end she fails. She kind of regretted it.


    They spent lunch and time together¡­ She felt happy, and her heart was warm.


    But sometimes¡­ She couldn¡¯t help thinking about those hateful guys.


    There was a time when she thought¡­ Kouta would do this and that¡­


    Yeah, even though she may have known this wasn''t a date. But she couldn¡¯t help it. To expect more¡­


    Especially when Eriri usually reads romance novels, and ys dating sims, and she actuallyes from quite a wealthy family herself. Sometimes, she just couldn¡¯t help to imagine her time more romantic like those things she usually saw. Even just one bit of them.


    And with that standard, she couldn¡¯t help butpare it between Tomoya and Kouta. She knew it might be unfair, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Well, if you already experience delicious local restaurant burgers and try fast food burgers¡­ you can helppare them. No, you may nevere back to fast food again.


    Of course,paring the experience to food was not appropriate. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but think that if it were Kouta, he would do this, but Tomoya didn¡¯t¡­


    Even so, she felt happy.


    It was just that something was missing, and that made her feel¡­ Something was wrong with her.


    "I wish I wanted to hold hands at least." Eriri said while lying on her bed.


    Eriri knew that people said that loving someone was much better than being loved by someone. But for her¡­ she might like thetter.


    "Aa¡­" When Eriri thought about that, she remembered the time Kouta kissed her in the aquarium, even though she knew she was being unfair to Tomoya. She couldn¡¯t help it.


    Not only that, after one week full of sexual activity with many first experiences and being immediately absent for a week after experiencing those new pleasures.


    As thest thing, Eriri experiences those pleasures after she dates Kouta. Before she knew it, after she had spent time with Tomoya, She was sexually aroused, especially after she had been away doing those things for a week. Since when she did that, the only thing she thought of was Kouta.


    But, she reasoned, this time would be different because she had spent time with Tomoya.Her breathing became quite heavy, her breasts moving up and down in rhythm with her breath.


    Eriri¡¯s finger began to trail again toward her pussy, and all of a sudden, with a quick working of her fingers, one entered her slit, and she felt it immediately¡­ Her pussy suddenly felt very warm inside. She inserted her finger into her pussy, rotated her finger touching as much as she could. She now started to moan, but was trying her best to be quiet. But¡­ she couldn''t help but say his childhood name¡­ again and again, as she couldn¡¯t remove her finger from her pussy.


    It seemed like she had to be getting close to her orgasm, but she just couldn¡¯t go through with it. She moaned, but at the same time was frustrated with her condition.


    She thought of him inside her, with his finger or his penis pleasuring her pussy and her body while taking her to paradise. However, her mind enjoys that pleasure...


    Before she realized it, the only thing she could only remember was the only penis she experienced. It was a big and thick meat that took her to paradise.


    And now¡­ what she said¡­ in her moan¡­ was that hateful guy¡­


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Kouta¡­" She could remember his touch, the way he licked her pussy, and how full her pussy was when he was pounding his penis inside her.


    It was wonderful. When Eriri changed her mind¡­ the pleasure became intense. She felt an overwhelming sensation run from her toes to the top of her head. She knew it was wrong.


    Eriri knew¡­ it was wrong. She loves Tomoya, but she moans about other guys'' names. And with her knowledge, she makes doujinshi.


    She knew it. How wrong this was¡­


    But¡­


    But¡­


    Actually¡­ The pleasure became more overwhelming than before¡­ Much¡­ Much¡­ Better than before¡­ when she realized.


    It reminded her of those doujinshi about a childhood friend who was taken away by bad guys.


    Bringing such immense pleasure¡­ that she cumming¡­ That could have been her best masturbation session yet.


    "Ah¡­ Kouta¡­ Kouta¡­" Once again, Eriri said his name while she dozed off. And at that precise moment, by pure chance.


    She gets a message¡­ not from Tomoya, but from that hateful guy.


    [ Don''t forget to try to get close to Tomoya, okay? ]


    "Ah¡­" Eriri, who usually told him to shut up right away, just wanted to meet him at that moment.


    [ I know it, stupid. Okay, I already tried. Can we meet tomorrow? ]


    She erased and wrote several times before she sent this one. Yeah, she just wants his help¡­ not because she wants to meet him at all.


    Yeah¡­ She just wants his help.

 Ch 35 – 07 May, Eriri’s fall 01

    Ch 35 ¨C 07 May, Eriri¡¯s fall 01


    The lunch break soon arrived. Kouta bought bread and immediately went to the roof. It was not long before he heard someone''s footsteps walking up the stairs. On the second, he could see Eriri''s face flush for a moment.


    "So has anything happened yet? I think there is something." Kouta asked while he continued eating.


    "Well, to be honest¡­" Eriri told Kouta what happened yesterday as she finished her tale, she now stared at Kouta who was munching on his bread.


    "That''s¡­ I mean I guess." Kouta just agreed with her. Actually, he wasn''t serious about helping it and he didn''t actually know about rtionships. Rather, he may actually have wanted to destroy it. Kouta thought for a moment and found something interesting in his mind.


    "Well, I think. The easiest thing to do was to make him realize something different. That this is not an usual meetup. There is something behind it. A signal."


    "But¡­ I''m¡­"


    "No¡­ I mean not only just using different clothing, but also the gesture. You need to make sure you show your hint to him."


    "But¡­ that''s¡­


    "Maybe¡­ when you talked about some anime stuff. You came close¡­"


    Kouta came close to Eriri, who realized how close they were¡­ He smiled at her and touched her hand for a bit.


    "And well¡­ you need to give him such an obvious hint. Since you''re suck , show your feelings, and he is so oblivious to your feelings."


    Eriri''s face flushed red again, and Kouta didn''t know if it was because she was angry or something else. But she turned her head away from him, so she may be afraid to let Kouta see how blushing she was.


    Kouta felt like¡­ well. It may be okay to push her a bit. Kouta moved closer to her and extended his hand, enclosing her waist.


    "What¡­ this¡­ is¡­ kinda too much¡­ wait¡­ whaaa¡­ are you¡­ trying to do¡­" She stuttered as Kouta pulled her closer, while she said something like that. But she wasn''t offering much resistance.


    "Well, it''s much better if you smell good¡­ much more alluring than before¡­ make him conscious about you."


    Kouta moved his face to her neck and smelled it.


    "Ah¡­ You''re stupid¡­ Pervert¡­ Tomoya doesn''t act like you¡­ Don''t smell me, Kouta! You''re a pervert!!" Once again, even though she said something like that. There was no resistance at all, but she turned her head again to make sure. They didn''t stare at each other. Or else¡­ It would be dangerous.


    "What are you saying¡­ I don''t think any healthy boy at our age wouldn''t be happy to get close to any girl¡­ Especially a cute one like you, except, well¡­ if he likes another guy." Kouta once again told her his advice while simultaneously seducing her. Using his other hand, he turned her head back to him. Kouta held her chin, and their eyes looked at each other.


    Eriri was really blushing like a red tomato¡­ even he felt like he could see an imaginary streaming out of her head. She immediately closed her eyes. Perhaps she believes Kouta will kiss her.


    "He might have found you cute... and tried to do something like this¡­ Can I kiss you?" Kouta whispered in her ear, and her eyes were still tightly closed. She was trembling a bit, but it felt like her head was nodding. Which means she gave his signal as ''yes''.


    "Ah¡­"


    Kouta didn''t waste his time when he saw that. He didn''t want Eriri to change her mind. So Kouta unhesitatingly kissed her. It didn''t take her long to respond to his kiss back, her lips tasted sweet, like the food we were eating.


    At first, Kouta sucked her lower lips, then switched to her upper lips. His hand on her waist held on to her tighter while pulling her closer.


    "Kouta¡­ please¡­"


    Kouta didn''t know if she wanted to stop or continue, but before she finished her words. He once again oveps his lip on her as there was no resistance at all. She epted his kiss, and personally piled her lips on him assertively. Her eyes were in a daze, which made her overly lovely.


    Gradually, she rxed, and her hand now moved to embrace Kouta as she gotfortable with their kiss. Kouta''s tongue invaded her mouth, and she opened it allowing his tongue to seek her. Their tongues entangled each other. Both of their mouths were wet with saliva, and their lips unified as if they refused to separate.


    Kouta sucked on it and tasted her, and she also started sucking on his tongue. When their lips parted, a thin thread of saliva ran between their mouths. Kouta couldn''t resist, and he licked it.


    Eriri was surprised, but she very much enjoyed their kiss. She was so flushed right now¡­


    "Yeah¡­ any man will like this¡­"


    "Ah¡­ but¡­ but¡­"


    "Well, I will take my reward and help you to seduce him¡­" Kouta said once again to kiss her, it''s more likely he was pecking her and kissing her gently again and again¡­


    While Kouta''s finger started to work on her, slide under her uniform and grabbed her bra, and let her breasts open without taking off her uniform. Kouta kissed her with his arm around her waist and another one ying with her nipples. His hand circled her hard nipple many times.


    It was a weird feeling for Eriri as one of her nipples had direct contact with her uniform while the other one got touched with his thumb and pitched sometimes, and each time he did that, her body twitched, showing she felt it with her whole body.


    "Ah¡­ there¡­ Kouta¡­ there¡­ goood¡­"


    "Huhu¡­ does it feel good?"


    "Hau¡­"


    Eriri was quite sensitive, and just by touching her nipples, her sensitive body quivered. Some people said that the small breast was quite sensitive when Kouta looked at Satomi and Eriri''s reactions. Those maybe kinda were true.


    Kouta rubbed her breast, and he desperately squeezed Eriri''s nipples, while he was still kissing her.


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Amazing¡­"


    Kouta''s other hand, had already moved to another ce. Especially her clitoris. He touched her swollen clitoris with his finger. He rubbed Eriri''s clitoris with his right hand while her left hand rubbed her breast.


    "Hau¡­ Ah¡­ Kouta¡­ I''m about to cum¡­ Please¡­ make me cum¡­"


    Eriri, who was already very used to begging him to make her cum¡­ she had already asked him to make her cum without even realizing it.


    "Um¡­" Kouta nodded as he let her panties down to her feet and grabbed her thigh up, before his finger caressed her clitoris faster and sometimes stimted her clitoris by crushing it with his thumb.


    "Au¡­ Ah¡­n¡­ good¡­ Kouta¡­ I''m cumming¡­"


    Eriri''s whole body convulsed as she was cumming. Her love nectar gushed out from her to the floor as Kouta already positioned him and Eriri to not let any of their clothes to be drenched by her cumming.


    "Ugh¡­ ugh¡­" After that climax, Eriri hugged Kouta tightly, and he felt like he heard some sobbing. Kouta put his hand on her chin again. Her face was in the mess with their kissing, and she gotpletely teary-eyed. Maybe because of frustration that she did something outrageous on the school rooftop.


    "Well, you can use this key and try to seduce him like that¡­" Kouta said as he felt a little bad.


    "Ugh¡­ Shut up¡­ There is no way we are doing something like that." Seemingly frustrated, Eriri said that while biting her lips.


    Kouta sighed deeply, and he drew close to her again and hugged her, pulling her body and head into his arms. And he gently patted her and tried his best to spoil her. Until her frustration was gone.


    Well, in the end, even though Eriri said something like that, She still took the key school rooftop from him after she calmed down.

 Ch 36 – 07 May, The battle of GCC

    Ch 36 ¨C 07 May, The battle of GCC


    And then after final homeroom, Kouta walked toward the clubroom together and as such he just like usual found that Inada and Prez were already there. It was natural for them to be in this club room before him. Kouta immediately greeted them with his usual one-handed wave.


    "Oh, you¡¯re already here. Kouta-kun. You ready, right?" Takao immediately said that after she returned Kouta¡¯s wave back.


    While Inada was so focused on her phone that she didn¡¯t even move her eyshes. Seeing her intense face while ying Floopy Bird gave off such a chill atmosphere.


    "Well, Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine." Kouta replied and nodded contentedly.


    "Good to hear that. Right now, we¡¯re going to the battlefield after all¡­" She was in high spirits. She was in super high spirits, and she chuckled, ¡®ku¡ªku¡ªku¡ª¡¯


    "Ah¡­" On the other hand, it looked like someone had failed in the game, as her spirit fell and she became meek. "Kouta, you¡¯re ready, right?" Inada asked timidly. She didn''t appear to be confident in her ability.


    "I¡¯m fine. I guess¡­" Kouta replied, thinking back on how little he had trained or yed this game. Simply put, Kouta didn¡¯t make this problem his priority. It wasn''t that he didn''t want their victory or anything. It''s either because of his memories or because he was able to apply andbine that knowledge with his skill. And in the previous world, watching people ying games was a norm¡­ and before he knew it.


    ying games became such easier as he had watched not just pro yers and casual too and bybining it. He became such a master in any game he tried to y in a short time.


    Takao made a gesture and said, "Okay, then let¡¯s go. After we won. I will treat you to some drinks." She tried to get his junior excited and left the club room toward the enemies'' club room.


    "Wow, thanks." Kouta said while taking out the camera.


    "Hm¡­ what are you doing, Kouta."


    "Inada¡­ I need your help, but I will record this fight, and I hope you will help me to record my fight. Ah¡­ Also can I borrow your spare uniform?"


    "Well, of course you can borrow that. But what is this recording for?" Inada asked as she started to be interested in what this boy was actually doing. Since she found this boy sometimes thinking beyond someone at their age after all.


    "Well, of course. This kind of event is not something I will let go of. This may be good material to promote our game." Kouta replied with a smile.


    "Promotion, huh¡­ That¡¯s something I never actually think of." Inada said. She may be good at making games and stuff, but if you talk about other things like promotion and stuff. Well, she didn¡¯t think about those things, and maybe their Prez too. "Hm¡­ Okay. It may be good for us overall."


    Yeah, Kouta felt this event was essential to making Floopy Bird be famous. Maybe¡­


    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived in the ¡®temp¡¯ GCC clubroom.


    "Oh, finally you came here¡­" Chitose spoke after they entered the clubroom, when she spoke. Takao immediately stepped back and hid on Kouta¡¯s back, and responded.


    "Of course. We will win after all." Takao said those provoked words, while still hiding on his back.


    "So how are we doing this?" Roka asked the question.


    "Well, I know you may have been using your phone to train, but I want you to use this phone" Kouta put down his phone and Takao¡¯s phone.


    "Hm? Why?"


    "Well, those two phones were already prepared to be able to record the screen when we were ying the games. As a result, it could serve as both proof and promotional material.


    ""Promotion!?""


    "Yeah, I think this is a good time to make promotional material. We wanted to sell this game to the market after all. And of course, we divided the ie from the game." Kouta exined his n until they understood.


    "Okay then¡­ by the way, can I change my clothes."


    ¡ª-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Okay, this is the battle that will be in the history of Togosaki High School! A match between GCC and ¡®temp¡¯ GCC as the winner of this match will absorb the loser and be the True GCC! Our matchup will be like this!" Kouta said that while recording what happened, he moved the camera to Inada and Chitose.


    "Our first match is Inada-san from 1-A versus Chitose-senpai from 2-D!"


    "Ugh¡­ What is this¡­ heaven?" Inada said this while holding her nosebleed flow back with her hand.Her face flushed with happiness.


    "Guu¡­ How can it be¡­ It feels like I¡¯m lost as a girl." Chitose said while looking at Kouta with such a frustrated stare.


    "C¡¯mon¡­ Girl. Please be serious, and Inada, stop looking like a pervert, please."


    "But¡­" "How can you expect us to be serious while you have that kind of appearance?" Chitose said while she looked at something beyond her belief.


    It was a cute girl with long braided pinkish hair wearing their girl uniform, but without any shame, and she had such a confident look on her face¡­ even though¡­ she wasn¡¯t she¡­ but HE! Yeah she was HE!


    "Well, if you have such a good look¡­ why not¡­" Kouta replied nonchntly.


    "Ugh¡­ He looks so smug. I wanted to punch him¡­ but he said the truth¡­" Chitose responded with her hand trembling with her urge to punch him.


    "Hora¡­ Hora¡­ Don¡¯t say he! People will find out!!"


    "No¡­ I need to understand why you are wearing such attire."


    "It was easy. This may be a fight, but it''s also promotional for our game. And who is our target market?"


    "Well¡­ gamers?"


    "Yes¡­ and the majority of the gamers would be men! And when they are weak with a gamer girl¡­ they will love the GCC that is full of gamer girls! Having a male will make a riot! We will post it on Uotube and make money from those people. That¡¯s our main promotion! And they will be our simp!"


    "This guy¡­ He lost his mind. Also, what the hell is Simp?


    "Also, I¡¯m not doing it for free¡­ since the Prez promised me that all of the GCC would wear maid uniforms for me. So¡­ yeah¡­ Chitose-senpai will wear those if they lose this match."


    Kouta and Chitose had such a long conversation, before Chitose, as she tried, came to Takao with a furious look on her face.


    "Takaooo!! That¡¯s not something I hear!"


    "But¡­ but¡­"


    But just as Chitose had taken several steps toward Takao, Kouta informed her something.


    "C¡¯mon, Chitose-senpai¡­ It means Roka-senpai would have to wear Maid uniforms as well."


    "Ah¡­ Okay. That''s a good idea. Okay¡­ Inada, we will fight!" Chitose immediately sat in her chair with a handphone in her hand.


    "Wait¡­ Why can I see a big fire behind Chitose-senpai¡­ Wait¡­ Curse you! Kouta!!!" Inada cursed Kouta, but when she saw her get another nosebleed.


    "Inada! Call me Suzu when I''m crossdressing and on camera!!!" Kouta corrected Inada.


    "You¡¯re stupid! Money-grubber!!"


    With that, the Inada versus Chitose match between them ended very quickly. Not only was Chitose in fire mode, she was actually staring at Inada, which made her quiver in fright, and her nosebleed didn¡¯t help her at all.


    Before we knew it the match ended in fast fashion¡­ while Inada fell to the floor with ¡®I¡¯m in heaven¡¯ written in blood that came from her nose and a happy smile on her face. Such a good material to capture.


    "What an anticlimax fight¡­ but the winner is Chitose-senpai!"


    "Next, the match will be me, Suzu, and Mizukami-san from 1-C!" Once again, Kouta said that while giving the camera to Inada.


    "Okay¡­ Mizukami-san, we fight in a fair match¡­" Kouta told Minami, who always smiled.


    "Un¡­ Suzu-chan!" She replied with his made-up name, and she tried to look cute herself.


    "Oh¡­you¡¯re quite a good actor. I like it."


    And so¡­ It was another fast match since she was weak. Really weak¡­ But at least, Kouta got another good piece of material to capture. Because, just like in the anime and manga, when she was defeated, she poured air minerals on her head. And to Kouta''s surprise, steam heat actually came out after she poured that water.


    "Well, okay. Thest match would be our GCC Prez Takao-senpai and ¡®tem¡¯ GCC Prez Roka-senpai."


    Kouta announced the start of the match that would confirm the winner of this battle with a wager.

 Ch 37 – 07 May, The Winner

    Ch 37 ¨C 07 May, The Winner


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Takao sharply stood in front of Roka who stared at her too. They may try to look intimidating from each other as if there was a spark in their stare.


    ¡°Huhuhu¡­ you will go down. Roka.¡± Takao said and red at Roka with eyes that would be on fire.


    Then Roka looked up as she was much¡ªmuch shorter than Takao. Her eyes were somewhat surprised, but anticipated this game would be.


    Well, in the end, it was just a game which used a side-scroller where the yer controls a bird, attempting to fly between columns of green pipes without hitting them, before it became faster and faster. This game would be about who could stay focused on their game as long as they could.


    To Kouta''s surprise, Roka could match Takao. Since Takao in the manga showed how much she spent ying games. At the same time, Roka always showed in the manga how absurd her game she made was.


    Maybe because Roka actually had good overall abilities¡­ At least as far Kouta knew she moved very fast and with a good motor since she was capable of putting those bags on people''s heads in such a fast manner.


    In the end, the first was won by Takao.


    ¡°How is that¡­¡± Takao said something provocative.


    ¡°Nnn¡­¡± Roka pouted in displeasure which irked her. Her rxed atmosphere was changed as she immersed to such a tense atmosphere. Just like that, Roka won round 2 and she seemed to take this as a sign of victory, because she shot Takao with a smug smirk. An evil small fry was showing.


    There was a vein practically popping out of her forehead and her brown eyes twitched since she felt angry.


    What childish these two people were.


    At least, thest match happened¡­ Their tense atmosphere became apparent from their different faces from a moment ago. Show how their emotions were.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ Why don''t you stay in our club? Even though no one told you to leave¡­¡± Takao suddenly said. It was said in a voice clearly filled with tension and emotion.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Roka replied feebly. ¡°I felt bad about the club.¡±


    ¡°Is that the case, why do you make the same type of club¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ Chitose invited me to join a new club. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t join your club back, because I am the captain of this club. But, I really want to have a good term with you¡­ so¡­ so everything will be fine if you just join our club too¡­¡±


    The atmosphere immediately fell conspicuously silent in the room.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are!!???¡± Takao sounded really angry for once. Well, sometimes people who get legitimately angry could be scary. It seemed that Roka, who had been giving her best, had been beaten in the end.


    Well, which means Takao won the match so these ¡®temp¡¯ GCC would be absorbed into GCC.


    ¡°Well, how about that¡­ I won.¡± Takao smiled triumphantly with her smug smile stayed stered to her face.


    ¡°Nnn¡­ What a good game¡­ as usual, Takao.¡± Roka replied earnestly. It had been a long time since she yed another game made by Takao.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s idea came from my junior and another one working really hard making this¡­¡± Takao¡¯s smile became that of an embarrassed one.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but it¡¯s still a good game.¡±


    Kouta could hear their conversation bing rxing, and he saw Chitose walk toward them. It looked like they would have their own conversation as seniors. He put down the video camera.


    And moved his view to another girl at the same year ss as him. It was a different kind of scene¡­ No, more likely they are enjoying something.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I''ve never seen someone this good and he is actually doing his best with that kind uniform. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Sakura said, pointing her phone toward Kouta and snapped at him many times.


    On the other side, Inada while still in nosebleed did the same thing with Sakura and took several pictures of him. ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m never expected to be this good.¡± She said,


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t you not take my picture without my permission?¡± Kouta asked


    Sakura just shook her head from side to side. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think there is a person who can hold the urge to take your picture¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Kouta. My finger can¡¯t stop¡­¡± Inada replied with an incredibly serious look on her face.


    ¡°Gezz, I don¡¯t particrly care¡­ as long as I get my own reward too¡­ But this skirt feels really breezy. Huh¡­¡±


    On hearing their answer, Kouta immediately responded while giving the skirt a shake.


    ¡°Guah¡­ you know we can see you boxers, right?¡± Inada said as she once tried to hold back her nosebleed that had been happening for a long time.


    Kouta couldn¡¯t help worrying about her so he walked toward her and helped her wipe out nosebleed.


    ¡°Un¡­ Thank you, Kouta.¡± Inada thanked him sincerely as she once again looked at Kouta¡¯s outfit for a second there. ¡°Yeah¡­ this is such good stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I hear that we need to wear some cosy too, right?¡± Inada asked with a smile on her face just like always she did.


    ¡°Yeah, me and Prez. Promised to wear a maid costume.¡± Inada replied with a nod.


    ¡°Maid¡­ huh¡­ Can I wear something else?¡± Sakura asked with a face that said ¡®this is interesting.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°How about I wear a bloomer with cat ears¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay deal¡­¡±


    Sakura told her what she would be wearing, without letting Kouta finish his word, but he immediately agreed after he heard with the kind of cosy he would see from Sakura


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re really honest with your feelings. I like it.¡± Sakura said it while she checked Kouta¡¯s face andughed heartily.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because¡­ you gave me such a good reply. I wonder if you are a genius one.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ Well, to be honest¡­ I¡¯m a genius. Anyway, it looks like we will be one club. So¡­ I¡¯m happy to join¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ thanks.¡± Kouta responded as Sakura gave her hand and they shook their hands.


    ¡°Okay then¡­ Well, anyway¡­ Just like our Prez promised she would treat us if we won the match! We¡¯re going to celebrate!¡± Kouta said it to everyone in the club.


    ¡°¡±¡±Ooooo.¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ I said it just for Inada and Kouta¡­¡± Takao replied with a surprised tone.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Are you ignoring your new club members¡­ Takao¡­¡± Chitose said with a teasing tone.


    ¡°Uuuu¡­ Gezz¡­ Fine¡­ We¡¯re going to celebrate. I¡¯m just treating free drinks! you¡­Hiks, my monthly allowance¡­¡± Takao said with a defeated face.


    ¡°¡±¡°Yes¡­¡±¡±¡±


    And so the new GCC went to the nearest family restaurant. Following her promise, Takao treats them to a drink bar or all-you-can-drink. While of course, they ordered other snacks and food too. And they had a fun time together.


    These days have been packed with many events. Kouta left the family restaurant as he wanted to be alone and take in some fresh air. That¡¯s what he wanted. But he never expected, there would be someone following him going outside.


    ¡°Really¡­ That¡¯s too bad you didn¡¯t wear those uniforms¡­since it actually really suits you well. I didn''t understand at first, but after I saw that¡­ I think I understand what Inada feels.¡± Takao said with a soothing voice, while looking at her phone with Kouta¡¯s crossdressing on her phone.


    ¡°Oh¡­ So you understand to see you in maid uniform too¡­¡± Kouta responded with a teasing tone.


    ¡°What¡­ that¡¯s¡­ Really, you¡¯re too upfront about it¡­ Huhu¡­¡± Takao''s face blushed when heard what Kouta said, but she couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought about it. Since what he said was true after all.


    Yeah, seeing Kouta¡¯s crossdressing woke something inside her, and she understood why Kouta wanted to see her in a maid uniform. But she couldn¡¯t help how perverted Kouta was¡­ She felt a bit disappointed that he wanted to see her in that kind of attire, but at the same time, it made her feel happy that he wanted to see her like that. It was aplicated feeling, but she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    ¡®Ah¡­ so he found me attractive.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but feel happy about it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you on those. Ah¡­ how about we go to a cosy store after this?¡± Kouta casually replied.


    ¡°What¡­ really¡­ Well, I¡¯m fine.¡± Takao sighed deeply, but she agreed with him. Since this was their promise to him after all and she had a fun time too.


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Kouta smiled at Takao.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Takao couldn¡¯t help herself, that sometimes Kouta¡¯s smile was like an angel. Or just her bias¡­ She didn¡¯t know. She was never really close with boys until now and Kouta may be the first boy that made this new feeling grow in her.


    Especially since she felt a bit grateful to him. Since he made her make up with Roka.


    ¡°Hu¡­.¡± After she breathed deeply, she looked around to see if there were people around them. Before she stared at Kouta and said to him, ¡°Really, thanks to you I made up with Roka¡­ Erm¡­ I will return the favor someday.¡±

 Ch 38 – 07 May, It’s not weird to meet a Cosplayer character in a cosplay store.

    Ch 38 ¨C 07 May, It¡¯s not weird to meet a Cosyer character in a cosy store.


    "Really¡­ Well, if that''s the case¡­" Kouta leaned forward and brought his face closer to Takao¡¯s. "Can I kiss you?" He whispered to her ear.


    "Whahahatttt¡­" Flustered, Takao shook her head.


    "Can I?" Kouta once again asked her.


    "That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­ Kiss? Kiss¡­ No¡­ No¡­ That¡¯s weird¡­ Isn¡¯t that something you do with someone you like?" Takao smiled stupidly for a moment before she realized something and asked Kouta.


    "Well, of course¡­ I like you, Prez." Kouta replied bluntly. He looked seriously at her.


    "Like¡­ Like¡­ Hehe¡­ Really?" Her face blushed, and she scratched her reddened cheek.


    "Yes¡­ I mean, you''re a beautiful and kind senior¡­ and sometimes cute too."


    "Awawawa¡­ Beautiful and kind¡­ You¡¯re exaggerating things¡­ Hau¡­" Takao cutely stood as she thought that it was her first time to be praised like that.


    "Un¡­ I mean, I don''t think any boy wouldn''t want to kiss you..." Ignoring Takao''s cute reaction, Koutas smiled and continued.


    "Hehe¡­ Huhu¡­ Hm? Wait¡­ Wait¡­" Takao smiled wryly at Kouta¡¯s words, but she realized something weird about his words. All that built up just went away, as she found a bit of a red alert.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Kouta asked her.


    "Yeah¡­ Wait¡­ What do you think about Inada?" This time, Takao asked him the question.


    "Well, she is a bit weird, but sometimes cute." Kouta said it honestly.


    "Do you want to kiss her?" Takao started her interrogation.


    "Hm¡­ I don¡¯t think so, but why not¡­" And Kouta answered pretty honestly without batting an eye at all.


    "...How about Sakura? Do you want to kiss her?" Takao¡¯s brown eyes started to lose their life.


    "Hmm¡­ Sakura? Well, I don¡¯t know what she thinks, but she''s a cute girl. So why not¡­" Once again, Kouta answered pretty shamelessly.


    "..........How about Chitose?" Takao''s eyes werepletely a single color.


    "Chitose-senpai, huh¡­ She looks like a tough girl, but she¡¯s a beautiful one. I like to kiss her." But Kouta didn¡¯t stop being honest to the point. Takao was smiling faintly, but the pupil of herrgely opened eyes was opening. It was a face that should never be seen on a beautiful girl.


    "................................How about Roka?" And so she asked herst question.


    "Roka-senpai? Well, she¡¯s a cute one¡­" Kouta tried to reply, but before he finished his word.


    "What''s wrong with you!!!" Takao''s angry tone as she tried to p this shameless boy.


    "What!?" Still somewhat confused, Kouta began reflexively avoiding Takao''s p. It was such a heavy blow¡­


    "Don¡¯t dodge your stupid!! Return my heart throbbing back, you idiot!" Takao screamed half-heartedly while attempting to p Kouta.


    "What are you doing, Prez?" Kouta innocently asked her senior as if what she was doing was unreasonable.


    "Those things¡­ not love, but lust! You just y around to fulfill your lust! Your yboy, maniac!" Takao stopped and told him off for being shameless.


    "Eh¡­ But I¡¯m really like you, Prez¡­" Kouta said, once again interrupting Takao''s argument, while confessing again to her.


    "Ugh¡­ Gezz¡­ Still, that¡¯s wrong. That''s not what love is about. Love is a feeling of affection for someone. Someone! Only one!" Takao blushed for a moment¡­ She shook her head and made a reasonable argument.


    "Eh¡­ but I kiss someone who says she loves his childhood friend¡­ and she¡¯s really into it when I kiss her." But Kouta dropped another bombshell that surpassed Takao''s expectations. It was such a shameless thing for an innocent Takao.


    "...Gah¡­ what are you doing to such an innocent couple!!" Takao, once again tried to p this shameless boy, but he evaded it with ease. Which of these angers her more¡­


    "But they¡¯re not going out with each other¡­ and just like before, I asked her if I could kiss her or not. You know¡­ it¡¯s not my fault¡­" Kouta smiled bitterly while giving Takao his absurd reasoning.


    "That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s¡­ Not something called true love! If that¡¯s true love¡­ she wouldn¡¯t agree with it¡­ If not¡­ she''s just a slut!" Takao, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­ and said something, saying that if Eriri heard that, she would likely be crying.


    "Hm¡­ but Prez, I¡¯m quite certain that you will kiss me if I say I love you without mentioning any girl¡­" Kouta then confidently answered along with his smile.


    "That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s why I said get my feeling back¡­ You¡¯re the worst." Takao couldn¡¯t fully deny that, since she may truly agree with his statement. That¡¯s moment, she was actually happy to hear that from him. And she was really grateful for what he did to make her and Roka''s rtionship normal again. But this guy¡­ that¡¯s too much.


    "Ahaha¡­ Well, if that''s the case. May the favor still stand right?" Koutaughed for a moment, before he asked her another question.


    "Well, that¡¯s¡­" Takao hesitantly gave her answer.


    Kouta used that moment as he came forward at her and said, "So my favor is¡­ can I seduce you¡­ Takao-senpai. At least, to try it?"


    And naturally, Takao finally had enough, and got angry at him. "What¡­ Ugh¡­ Fine¡­ Do what you want! You¡¯re really the worst! Enemy of women!" She answered after she stomped her feet in frustration and left Kouta alone.


    "Hm¡­ I failed, huh. It may be too good to be true. Well, at least¡­ she actually gave an okay for me to seduce her. So at least there is something in her heart. So I can say it''s a sess?" Kouta mumbled words as Takao left him.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Is there anything, Prez?" Inada asked her senior, who had an angry expression on her face.


    Takao let out a short sigh and pouted her lips, "What¡­ There is nothing." Even so, she stared at Kouta angrily.


    Kouta himself ignored Takao''s antics and led them toward the cosy store that had been notified by Satomi. Which of course led to Satomi asking why Kouta needed to know those stops.


    Kouta talked about his cross-dressing. That made that degenerate teacher want to see it too. She even specifically paid for those maid uniforms for Kouta. Yes, she acted as his sugar mommy for Kouta''s cosy project in exchange for those privileged crossdressers time.


    "Hm¡­ this ce. Huh." Kouta said as the three of them arrived at the ce Satomi rmended.


    A white apron coupled with a wavy skirt, a blouse, and white stockings only served to make any girl more adorable. Thecy headband and therge butterfly-knot increased any girl''s charm. It wasn¡¯t that kind of sexy maid, but it wasn''t the usual maid either. It was a Japanese maid outfit. A bit shorter skirt that above the knee to show their white stockings.


    Kouta let the two girls choose while he walked around the shop searching for something interesting.


    Until Kouta heard a cute voice that rang across the room. He got curious and went to the source voice. And there were two people who were talking to each other, including, surprisingly, someone Kouta was familiar with.


    One of them was a girl who appeared to be a beautiful girl with blonde, silky long hair tipped with pinkish-red and dark pink eyes. She wore the Toyogasaki High School uniform, something Kouta wasn''t familiar with, but she was none other than Kitagawa Marin.


    Beside her was a tall man for his age, standing at least 180 centimeters. He had short ck hair and looked nervous talking with the girl, who was none other than Wakana Gojou. They came from an anime/manga called My dress-up darling.


    A ro about two ssmates, an unsociable and awkward boy who was good at making clothes because he was the grandson of a doll maker, and a sociable girl who liked and wanted to do cosy. Which is a story about how to learn about cosy and cosyer itself. Since it was quite detailed about those things, with so much sweet romance between those two people.


    And not different from any other character Kouta saw. It was an immediate urge in his blood. It was like his mind was whispering¡­ ¡®She is the best gyaru ever¡¯ ¡®She''s a kind girl¡¯ and stuff.


    An urge to steal those heroines. Those feelings didn¡¯t go away even though Marin was a bit different than Eriri and Utaha, who were a loser heroines. Which are heroines who actually lost to the main heroines. And Marin and Gojou were like a good couple as they helped each other. Each chapter saw Gojou grow into a better man. Rather than gone¡ªthose feelings became stronger.


    Even in those dilemmas, Kouta''s desire was still the same. To be honest, at that moment, Kouta couldn¡¯t help himself to think¡ª ¡¯I wonder if it would feel better than making them distant; or I took her while they were still close to each other.¡¯


    Such a viinous way of thinking.

 Ch 39 – 07 May, Kitagawa Marin 01

    Ch 39 ¨C 07 May, Kitagawa Marin 01


    Kouta listened to their conversation attentively as they talked about Gojou design and drawing, before they checked some material in the shop.


    "...I think this one would be good." Gojou said while he stared at one particr fabric.


    "Eh¡­ why¡­ Is it somehow different?" Marin asked as she looked down to see the fabric and tried to understand what the differences were between this fabric and the one before.


    "In the story, the girls go to a prestigious academy, do they not? So they would have to wear a uniform that suits its prestige. In order to match Shizuku-tan''s setting, wouldn''t it be better to pick out a thicker fabric to create that impression¡­" Gojou exined his opinion based on his knowledge, which made sense to Marin.


    "I see~ Then let''s do it." Marin replied in a very cheerful tone, agreeing with what Gojou said.


    It was a familiar conversation since something really happened in the manga or anime too. Which also the choice they made led to Marin nearly having heat stroke in cosy event something that they learned and made they became closer too.


    No, if this continued. Well, they would be going to have the same rtionship as in the manga.


    Kouta didn''t think he encountered this actual scene that happened in anime/manga in front of his eyes. It was maybe time for him to disturb those rtionships, he was an ass hole after all.


    "Excuse me¡­" Kouta had a pleasant smile and tried to catch their attention.


    "Hm¡­ what is it?" Marin turned her head toward Kouta.


    "Ah, sorry. I overheard your conversation, especially when I saw someone from the same school at this shop." Kouta replied.


    Hearing Kouta''s words, Marin replied with a smile as she realized that Kouta was in the same school as her. Well, she was happy that someone at her school could have the same hobby as her.


    While Gojou stood there looking nervous,


    "Oh¡­ No problem¡­ So is there anything wrong?" She said,


    "Ah¡­ I mean. I can be wrong, but have you two tried to make cosy for this summer?" Kouta asked Marin, who nodded slightly.


    "Ah¡­ yes¡­ Wait¡­ Let''s see, there is an event in just about 2 weeks." Marin replied as she looked at her phone.


    "Eh¡­ two weeks. Just two weeks." Gojou was shocked and immediately turned pale.


    "Hey, it looked like your friend just went pale¡­" Kouta told a cheerful Marin, who turned to face Gojou.


    "Ah¡­ There may be an event in two weeks, but you can make it as long as it takes for you to make it. I can look around for another cosy event after you are done. We have tests next week too¡­" Marin realized her blunder and informed Gojou of her n.


    Having been told so by Marin, Gojou''s face finally became better. "d to hear that¡­ I don''t know if I canplete it within just two weeks." He added.


    At that moment, Kouta nodded his head, as he felt really happy. Since their conversation benefits him since with this¡­ their rtionship may change drastically since one of the reasons was so close because they attend those cosy events.


    Well, you can say that she fell in love with him after those events. At the same time, Gojou felt something when he saw Marin at the cosy event.


    "Oh, I''m d you understand each other, but there is something I want to talk about." Kouta simply said and continued with his words, "But those kinds of thick fabrics will be difficult to wear in hot weather. Heat stroke was dangerous after all."


    ""Ah¡­"" Their expressions changed as they realized what Kouta was saying.


    "Sorry, Kitagawa-san. I don''t take the heat into ount." Gojou apologized profusely, as he felt he had made a big mistake.


    "It''s fine. This is your first time making a costume after all." Marin shook her hand, trying to make Gojou feel better.


    "Thank you for telling us¡­ Nn¡­" Gojou thanked Kouta politely.


    "Ah¡­ My name is Suzuki Kouta from year 1-G. Nice to meet you."


    "Ah¡­ Gojou Wakana. Nice to meet you¡­"


    "I am Kitagawa Marin. Happy to meet you."


    The three of them began to introduce themselves too, and they smiled at each other.


    "By the way, what are you doing here, Kouta-kun?" Marin asked Kouta what was on her mind.


    "Me? Oh, Me and my club bought some maid custom¡­" Kouta answered lightly.


    "Club?"


    "Yeah, I''m in Game Club Creation."


    "Game Club Creation? Is the club that makes games? I don''t recall seeing it on orientation." Marin gently pressed a hand to her lips and pondered silently. Her doubts were reasonable.


    "I don''t think so. There is no kind of club on orientation day, but I saw someone give us a pamphlet about that club." Gojou replied in Kouta''s stead.


    "Yeah, I think it''s because there aren''t enough members, and they''re in danger of losing their club status and bing just a circle." Kouta exined the GCC situation to Marin and Gojou. "But we finally have enough members today. Ah¡­ You can also try to download our game to your mobile device. It''s called Floopy Bird and tell your friend too." He added.


    "Kouta-kun, what are you doing? We''ve already found the costume in our size, right? Hm¡­" Inada called him out, since he had been gone for several minutes. She realized he wasn''t alone and was talking to someone she was familiar with¡­ And that is because she was in the same ss with them.


    "Oh¡­ Inada-san. Are you also in the GCC?" Marin asked her.


    "Well, yeah. What are you two doing here?" Inada replied to her with a question while Kouta stood beside him.


    "Ah¡­ Me and Gojou-kun are trying to make a Shizuku Kuroe costume¡­" Marin replied.


    "Shizuku Kuroe?" Inada couldn''t help but ask her a normal question. It was a name she wasn''t familiar with.


    "Yeah¡­ Shizuku Kuroe from Saint ? Slippery''s Academy for Girls: - The Young Ladies of the Humiliation Club: Debauched Miracle Life!" Marin was bashful and crimson cheeked as she expressed and exined how lovely and many other things about Shizuku Kuroe and the games were too¡­ Her hand was on her cheek and talking a lot¡­It felt like she was possessed by something.


    "Kouta-kun¡­ this girl is bad¡­ Wait, didn''t she just say +18 hentai games... and she wanted to cosy it?" Inada used a low volume so that Marin couldn''t hear, and whispered at Kouta.


    "Well, isn''t that good¡­" Kouta waspletely unfazed by Marin weird attic, and he answered Inada frankly.


    "This guy¡­ you''re a pervert."


    "Hey, why did you two take a long time!?" Takao called them out while there were two maid costumes in her hand. "Hmm¡­ are you meeting someone?" She added when she realized there were a bunch of people including her own junior.


    "Ah, Prez. Yeah, they are Inada''s ssmates."


    "Ah, Prez. They are Kouta-kun''s friends."


    Kouta and Inada gave her conflicting answers that made Takao tilt her head in confusion.


    "What are you saying, Inada¡­ I only knew them just a moment ago."


    "Well¡­ even though they''re my ssmates. I''m not all that familiar with them. I''m only interested in games and a cute boy."


    "You two¡­" Takao felt a headacheing at her.


    "Ah¡­ Maid costume! This is cute too¡­ I want to try it too¡­" Marin, who woke up from her weird state, slowly moved closer to Takao while she admired how cute the Maid costume was on Takao''s hand. "By the way, what is this costume used by GCC?" Marin put one hand on her cheek and pondered. That beautiful and childish face seemed to want to know something.


    "That''s¡­" Takao couldn''t answer the question and gave Kouta a re as a signal to answer Marin''s question.


    Kouta nodded and answered, "Well, it''s because we used to promote our next game."


    "Oh¡­ That''s amazing. Hm¡­ I kind of want to try it¡­" Marin said.


    "Why not? You can juste to our club to try it." Kouta told Marin that she just came to their clubroom and tried on the maid costume.


    "Really!?"


    "It''s fine, right? Prez¡­" Kouta said as he came close to her and whispered to her. "We can use another person to use as promote our game."


    "What!? Well¡­ Okay¡­"


    Hearing Takao''s response, Marin was happy and excited. "Really, yes!!"


    That was Kouta''s first time meeting Kitagawa Marin, and also how he bought a Maid costume for his enjoyment.

 Ch 40 – 08 May, Sow the Seed

    Ch 40 ¨C 08 May, Sow the Seed


    It was Tuesday, the sun was shining brightly, and it was time for lunch break.


    Kouta was working on theputer with bread in his mouth, chewing it slowly. While his hand didn''t stop working. He had already texted Takao that he would be borrowing theputer at lunch to continue editing yesterday''s match into one long advertisement for Floopy Bird games.


    Yesterday, upon arrival home, Kouta immediately connected his video recorder to hisputer, and he did some editing to the video. and until now he had been working on it. His editing ability improved as a result of his father''s instruction and the memories he gained.


    Kouta''s lightless eyes glided on theputer. He felt like the amount of work he had been doing had increased day by day. Even though he always said in his mind that he would enjoy his life. But these days, he must experience the busiest time of his life.


    At the same time, Kouta also got a message from Eriri about her trying to eat lunch together with Tomoya. To be honest, Kouta believes he has already stolen Eriri''s body and a portion of her heart. It was just her still haunted or lingering feeling from the past.


    The simplest thing to do was to destroy those dreams and feelings that bound her, which may have been the promise she made to Tomoya.


    "So, she finally tried to do something¡­ Huh¡­" Seeing Eriri''s message, Kouta mumbled a little, as he knew that he needed to do his part too.


    But for now, Kouta tried to make this video as a promotional piece for their game, Floopy Bird.


    "Really¡­ how far are you already making those videos¡­ Faaa¡­"


    Kouta turned when he heard someone talking, apanied by a worried sigh,


    "Takao-senpai¡­ Sup¡­" Kouta greeted her briefly before returning to his work.


    "Really, you and Inada¡­ just really like working very hard. Do you want some tea and snacks?" Takao once again sighed as she thought of her juniors, and offered Kouta some refreshment.


    "Well, of course. I will like it." Surprised by Takao''s kind offer. Kouta stretched out his arms and yawned, but epted her offer.


    While Takao prepared the refreshment, she suddenly asked, "Are you tired?"


    "Yeah, a bit. But I''m fine, and I want to finish this fast¡­" Kouta answered in an extremely calm manner.


    "Really?" Takao replied to Kouta''s words rtively normally and put refreshments near Kouta''s hands.


    Kouta took a deep breath and said calmly, "Yeah¡­ On the contrary, I am very curious that Takao-senpai acted like nothing happened yesterday."


    "Ah¡­ about that¡­" Takao blushed slightly, recalling what had happened the day before, and seemed pleased before realizing what had happened. "I''m just being a good senior here. Honored my hardworking junior." She then gave a warm smile and continued her reasoning.


    "Takao-senpai, if you continue being this nice. I can''t help myself to like you more¡­"


    "You and your mouth¡­" Takao used her left hand and pinched his nose, Takao who made mischief smiling charmingly. Her eyes are a bit yful. "Haa¡­ Why can''t you be just a normal guy?" This time she put a hand to her forehead and sighed deeply.


    "Well, if I''m just a normal guy. I don''t think I will be here¡­" Kouta naturally replied with these few words. If he didn''t get those memories, he would have more likely stayed in his home, and he would still be sad over his family''s death.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t feel sad, but rather that he moved on and tried his best. In the end, Kouta edited the video until the lunch break ended.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kouta already had ns after school, so Kouta walked slowly toward the ce¡­ No, he would rather search for someone.


    Until Kouta found those teenage otaku boys with straight ck hair that covered his forehead.


    "Oh¡­ Tomoya. It''s been a long time." Kouta called out to the boy, who looked unamused by Kouta''s presence.


    "Ah, yes¡­" Tomouya''s gaze at moment.


    "I just want to tell you that. I''m joining the GCC club. Can you try our game?" Kouta spoke happily about the game and told Tomoya how to y the game. He wanted to lighten the mood between them.


    Tomoya followed Kouta''s instructions and tried ying the game.


    "Casual game for mobile.. Huh. Wait, isn''t this sewer pole kind of like a Mario game?" Tomoya yed the game and gave Kouta his opinion. They had small talk about the game, before Kouta started to talk about the dating sims he yed on Sunday that were rmended by Eriri.


    "Oh¡­ Are you ying dating sims too!? It''s such a good game¡­" Tomoya''s expression brightened up. Seemingly very happy, Tomoya spoke quickly about the dating sims he liked.


    Kouta himself only responded by saying that the dating sims were rmended by a friend.


    "Oh¡­ Your friend had such good taste," Tomoya said, impressed. While Kouta whispered in his mind that the one who told him was Tomoya''s childhood friend. But of course, he didn''t need to tell him that. Soon, they wouldn''t have any rtion to each other. Through those various conversations, Kouta changed the flow to something he wanted to do.


    "Ah¡­ It makes me remember Kashiwa Eri. It''s nothing new for doujin mangaka to write some sort of manga. But she looks like she''s working with another author. I wonder if they''re close or anything. And I think her drawing became more refined that day after working with that author¡­ what do you think of Tomoya?"


    "Eh that¡­" Kouta could sense Tomoya''s face growing increasingly gloomy. He may have felt really bad after seeing his childhood friend working with other people. They have especially promised to each other in the past to make something together.


    In the anime, Tomoya took those promises for granted. But Kouta wouldn''t let that happen.


    "But¡­ I''m really fortunate to get the same ss as Eriri." Kouta said. "I mean, she is one of the top beauties of our year, right?" He added.


    "Ah¡­ yes¡­" Tomoya''s face blushed when something must have happened when they had lunch together.


    "She became more beautiful by the day, right¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Right¡­"


    Kouta was surprised to hear Tomoya agree with him. Which makes him wonder a bit what she did to him. Oh, well¡­ He could have asked herter.


    "Not only that¡­ she became sexier this day¡­"


    "Eh¡­" Tomoya was surprised by Kouta''s sudden sensual topic.


    "You knew her from elementary school, right? Is there really no news about her having a boyfriend or maybe a fianc¨¦?" Kouta asked the question while showing a serious expression on his face.


    "What¡­ I don''t think so¡­ Do those two have any connection?" Tomoya replied, but his face started bing paler and paler.


    "What are you saying, Tomoya. Of course. There was a big rtion between Eriri that changed and boyfriend stuff. Since the majority of women change themselves would be¡­ because they have a man after all. And if they be sexier¡­ well, she most likely already does it, right?" Kouta said what he wanted to say to Tomoya.


    Tomoya himself looked very much disturbed when he heard what Kouta was saying. He may have tried to connect things¡­


    Kouta didn''t know what Tomoya was thinking, but it looked like what he was thinking really worried him so much.


    The expression on her face was different from the usual rxed one. It was intense, with many conflicts and contradictions.


    Oh, well¡­ Kouta felt he was already done with Tomoya. Since his n was to make a doubt on Tomoya¡­ He wanted to make their rtionship blow out.


    Even though he and Eriri didn''t go out with each other. For someone like a dense-protagonist, those things would be too much. So Kouta left Tomoya with his usual devilish grin.

 Ch 41 – 08 May, Cosplay Festival

    Ch 41 ¨C 08 May, Cosy Festival


    Because he had some talk with Tomoya, he arrived at the clubroom a bitter than usual. When he arrived, he found the unusual sight of someone standing rock-still in front of the door.


    The blonde-haired, red-eyed girl stared at the clubroom door, wondering if she could enter or not. While sometimes she was peeking inside.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Eeek¡­" The girl shrieked cutely and took a step back from the door before turning to face Kouta. "Kouta-kun¡­ y¡ªyou surprised me."


    "No¡­ You''re the one who surprised me." Kouta replied to her with a bad tone. "And why you not just enter the room?" He added.


    "Well, hehe¡­ Even though, all of you already allowed me But when I saw that they were more senior than I expected. Also, isn''t that a teacher sitting at the table? It made me feel a bit embarrassed to enter." Marin blushed, but she answered his question while she scratched her cheek. "Also, Inada just left me alone. After ss ended, she actually vanished before I called her out. Even though we have eaten lunch together." She had exined her reasoning.


    Kouta looked at Marin again and simply mumbled, "So you are the reason she is not in the clubroom at the lunch break."


    "Hm? "Even though I''d like to talk to her more about Moist Girl 2." Marin spoke her true feelings¡­ She may have good intentions, but for someone like Inada. Talking about Ero games in the ssroom was too much, even for her standard.


    "No wonder. She ran away. She might have thought this shameful y was too much for her while crying inside." Koutamented in his way and added. "You might have no concern talking about that kind of stuff, but please be careful next time."


    "Is that so? Okay, then¡­" Marin gave a big sigh before dropping her head dejectedly, but she followed Kouta into the clubroom.


    "Hm¡­ This is¡­" Kouta nced around the club room for a moment, before he focused on one person. She had those ck blouses and a pure white apron. There was a headdress adorning her brown hair as well. In a word, she was a maid. No¡­ a well-endowed maid.


    Yes, as expected, Takao, her breasts were much fuller, which made those maid costumes look very tight. Kouta instinctively swallowed the saliva in his throat.


    On the other side, there was Inada who¡­ well, whose impact became lesser after Kouta saw such a high-level maid.


    "Ah, you really look cute, Inada." Kouta told her, but she stood there with her arm crossed and a pouted cheek.


    "I don''t know why¡­ but I feel like I''m being mocked." Inada said that while her eyes shot at Kouta with such an intense re.


    "Sorry, Inada. But if you surveyed all the guys in the world. I reckon at least 60 percent¡­ no, 80 percent would choose big breasts¡­ If they are honest¡­"


    "Gugugu¡­ You''re a pervert. Such a tant lie¡­" Hearing Kouta made Inada''s eyes teary with frustration.


    "What are you saying, Kouta-kun¡­ She is such a cute girl." All of a sudden, Marin gave Inada a hug and hugged her very tightly.


    "Waaaa!! What are you doing? Why do you alwayse so close like this!!" Inada tried to break away from Marin''s hug.


    While Marin and Inada had such wonderfull friendship skinship. Roka and Chitose gathered on Takao.


    "Hm, this is, despite the fact that it''s just a slightly ordinary maid costume. It feels like a perverted costume if worn by you, Takao." Chitose said while she carefully inspected each and every side with the utmost attention.


    Roka escted everything by changing her hand into a swan pose and making a direct attack on Takao''s breast. She poked her with each attack, allowing herrge breast to jiggle between her attacks.


    "Wait¡­ Roka. Please, don''t poke my boobs." Takao replied in an exasperated tone as she crossed her arm and tried her best to hide her chest, seeming ready to burst out of the garment and the soft flesh jiggled with her slightest movement.


    At that point, Kouta didn''t let go of his chance, and the ''snap'' sound of taking a photo could be heard in the room. And this is what you could expect from Kouta, he was already prepared.


    Even without anyone''s help, he took pictures. He may make an exclusive album of Takao''s maid photos.


    "Wait¡­ Kouta! This is embarrassing!" Takao bluntly protested.


    "What are you saying, Prez? I also feel embarrassed when I wear those girl uniforms¡­" Kouta replied while he was still taking the picture.


    "Ugh¡­ However, embarrassing is embarrassing!


    "Marin, let Inada go! Inada¡­ pleasee close to Prez¡­ and¡­" Kouta possessed it, and he was capable of giving detailed instructions to those girls performing a pose he desired. Well, he had the blood of a photographer in his veins.


    "Uuu¡­ this is embarrassing. Don''t you not pose like this¡­ yesterday? That''s so unfair." Takao blushed from the start until the finish, and she sometimes shyly covered her face with her hand when Kouta took the photo.


    "That''s true. We wanted the same treatment!" Inada protested at Kouta, saying that while she may not look as shy as Takao, people could see a crimson line on her cheek.


    "Hm¡­ That''s true." Kouta agreed with their sentiment. "Okay, then¡­ Where is your old uniform again¡­" At first, Kouta wasn''t really keen on cross-dressing, but after he tried it yesterday, He didn''t particrly find those things bad or weird. Well, it''s just clothing.


    And when you found out, you didn''t look bad or weird with those clothes... Well, they were just clothing. And he got something from it. Not so bad... from his view.


    "Wait!? Really? Cross-dressing, Kouta-kun!" Marin may look confused, but she was enjoying seeing those two girls get a photo session with Kouta, and from how Kouta acted, he may actually be really good at this. She couldn''t help squealing with delight to know Kouta would be doing crossdressing.


    "Isn''t that too easy¡­ Also, Marin, you came here to try on a Maid costume, right? You can use the Prez one¡­" Inada was humming happily as she got up and went to get her old uniform. She gave a thumbs up to Kouta who took the uniform while giving Inada his camera.


    While on the other side, Marin bought Takao so she could changed to Maid costume. It had been a long time since she had wanted to try cosy. It may not be something she wanted, but she might learn something from trying this first.


    And with that, the yer changed¡­ At first, Takao and Inada were wearing maid costumes. This time, Marin and Kouta were different since one of them wore a school uniform and the other one a maid costume. Before they knew it they are using a different approach.


    Most of the pictures taken were different from the first photo shoot session. They made their own theme. For some reason, they had a shoot session about ojou-sama with a maid.


    As for others like Sakura, Chitose and Roka¡­ they may not have done cosy, but it looked like they had fun by helping those shoot sessions.


    "Hm¡­ What clothes are you going to wear, Chitose-senpai?" Sakura asked her senior.


    "Wait¡­ Hm¡­ To be honest, I don''t keen on wearing those maid costumes." Chitose replied, holding back a frown. "What about you?" She added.


    "Hahaha¡­ I''m thinking of wearing a bloomer with some cute ears. What do you think, Senpai?" Sakura answered too quickly, which made Chitose give her a puzzled look. As if she didn''t believe this junior would answer like that.


    "Really?" Chitose asked.


    "Well, I may not like working hard, but I really like to see others do their best. Don''t you see how Kouta-kun is doing many things for his amusement while actually trying his best? That''s why I''m participating in this¡­" She nodded and answered her. "What about you, Senpai!" She added another question.


    "Well, That''s true and I''m happy to see Roka in a Maid costume too¡­ Hm¡­ I''ll join if there is another costume. Maybe a bunny suit is interesting." Chitose might half-heartedly say that without knowing what will happen in the future.


    "Hm¡­ This is fun! Also, the photo you took was excellent. I wonder if you will took my photo when my costume is already done¡­" Marin said with her brightest smile and eagerly leaned forward with sparkling eyes at Kouta who once again changed his clothing.


    "Well, I''m fine. Just ask me. Okay. Hm¡­ But I will be happy if you one day help me by cosying too." Kouta agreed with Marin, and also of course he wanted something to pay for.


    "Of course. As long as the cosy is something that I could possibly give even the feeling the character gives off." She replied.


    "Okay then¡­"


    "Well¡­ you may have fun¡­ but please, just don''t overdo it and do this sometimes. You''re in the end, the GCC after all." In the end, Minami-sensei reprimanded all of them for not going overboard with this new activity.

 Ch 42 – 08 May, Eriri’s fall 02

    Ch 42 ¨C 08 May, Eriri¡¯s fall 02


    It was alreadyte when Kouta arrived at his home. He immediately went home because someone was already waiting for him. A twin-tailed blonde girl stood rock-still in front of the door. Her face was looked down toward the road. Maybe she felt embarrassed or just didn¡¯t want people to recognize her.


    "Okay, just follow me, Eri." Kouta said as he entered his home, put the groceries in the refrigerator. While Eriri followed him like a lost little chick. Kouta continued putting away the groceries, before preparing the dinner.


    Eriri, without saying much, helped him prepare the dinner. She mayck the necessary skills, but at the very least she attempted and began to learn basic cooking skills, such as peeling and cutting vegetables.


    Kouta even taught them, he wanted any of his girls to at least be able to cook simple things. He didn''t need extravagance because he was confident in his cooking abilities. So if he wanted to eat something delicious, he just cooked it himself. In the end, sometimes he just prefers food made by someone.


    "Hm¡­ It¡¯s delicious as always¡­" Eriri said after she finished eating the dinner and washed the dishes. While Kouta rested on the sofa andzily changed channel to channel on television as he didn¡¯t find anything interesting.


    "So, what happened at lunch?" Kouta asked Eriri who walked toward him.


    "Ah¡­ well¡­ It¡¯s good, maybe¡­" Eriri answered, but she didn¡¯t look confident.


    "Eh¡­ just tell me or maybe you repeat what you did at lunch¡­" Kouta said as he patted the sofa next to him.


    "That¡¯s¡­ okay¡­" She was hesitant for a bit, but she came toward Kouta. Her face blushed a shy red. "I think like this¡­" Her shoulder touched his shoulder, and she talked really close to his face.


    "Hm¡­ and¡­?"


    "And that¡¯s it¡­ No, sometimes I touch his hand like this as we talk about anime/manga stuff, and there was a time we stared at each other for a moment before looking away¡­" Eriri told Kouta what happened at lunch.


    Kouta couldn¡¯t help thinking¡­ What a typical rom situation.


    "What are you, a virgin? Wait¡­ Tomoya is most likely still a virgin, so it¡¯s understandable. He didn¡¯t do anything like this?" Kouta grabbed Eriri''s hand that touched his hand to show what she did.


    "Eh¡­? No¡­ His hand immediately avoided me¡­" Eriri spoke with a sad and lonely tone.


    "Is that so¡­" Kouta who in the process grabbed her hand, crossed our fingers together and squeezed it to assure her. Eriri, rather than resisting, sped it tighter. It felt like their hands were held tightly, not wanting to let go of this feeling.


    "He didn¡¯t do anything like this?" Kouta said as he slowly came at her. He ced his nose on her neck and sniffed her fragrance. "Hm¡­ are you trying to use perfume too? It feels nice and different from what you usually use."


    "Ah¡­ No¡­ Tomoya¡­ not a pervert like you¡­" Eriri replied as her body trembled when she felt Kouta¡¯s nose breath on her nape. It was ticklish and embarrassing, but she liked it when he praised her and could tell the differences. It felt like he always watched her.


    "I wonder¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t think there is any boy at our age who can''t resist you. Especially if he really likes or loves you¡­" Kouta continued with his words. Of course; those weren¡¯t true, everyone had different approaches to showing their love, but Kouta yed with his words to confuse Eriri. It wasn¡¯t that Eriri was familiar with any boy.


    "Uuuu¡­" Eriri could only reply with a sad tone, as if something had stabbed her heart.


    "But¡­ I like you. Eri¡­" Kouta said with a smile before resuming what he had been doing. Hungrily sniffed her scent.


    "Ah¡­ No¡­ Tomoya is just shy¡­" Eriri didn¡¯t want to acknowledge those possibilities since she had been like her childhood friend for a long time.


    "Is that so¡­ How about you¡¯re asking about those promises you had with him in the past¡­?" Kouta whispered in Eriri¡¯s ear. "I mean, you have been working hard to be an established artist and illustrator¡­ No, you¡¯re now a mangaka too. But, is there anything he ever did to honor your promise? Did he even try to ?" He added.


    "Ah¡­ No¡­ no¡­ Tomoya is¡­ Tomoya¡­" Hearing Kouta''s words made a cloud of uncertainty stuck to her heart that wouldn¡¯t go away.


    "But¡­ I can do it¡­ We can make games together¡­ Make a great game, and you can be one of the best mangaka too¡­ Because you deserve it. You have been working hard to this day¡­" Kouta said as he kissed her lips once again.


    "Ah¡­ Kouta¡­ No¡­" Eriri moaned and said that, but she didn¡¯t try to reject Kouta at all.


    "You can ask him tomorrow¡­ For now, I want my reward and to train you so you can seduce him properly¡­" Kouta told such bullshit. While he kissed her again and again, as if he was ying with her, as if he were seducing her.


    Before he devoured her mouth, as his tongue twined each other, continued savoring each other¡¯s taste.


    "I want you¡­ Eri." Kouta whispered into her ears before he nibbled on it.


    "Aaa¡­ Kouta¡­ Nnnn¡­ Kiss me more¡­" Eriri couldn¡¯t help herself. It may sound bad, but it''s different from men who just need to stick their dick on it and squeeze it could make them satisfied. Girl needs more than that, what a girl wants from sex is to feel loved that is different from what a man needs. Not only by whispering a lot of love, taking the time to kiss and caressing carefully so they feel loved.


    Kouta followed her request as he continued kissing her while he opened her blouse and bra. He pinched her cute nipple and squeezed and fondled her small breast.


    "Aaaah¡­" Eriri moaned in delight. Her eyes moistened as she stared at Kouta.


    Kouta himself moved his way,,,licked her nape, her cor to her breast. He licked her nipple right and left, tasted it and sucked it. While Eriri could only sweetly moan and call his name.


    Kouta used his hand to feel her very damp panties. "Well, it looks like there is someone who is enjoying this¡­."


    "Uuu¡­" She wanted to deny Kouta¡¯s word, but she couldn¡¯t do it.


    "Well, you can enjoy this¡­" Kouta slipped his finger inside her pussy, teasing her a lot¡­ He caressed the clitoris with his finger.


    "Aaaa¡­ Kouta¡­" Eriri''s voice leaked out. Love nectar oozed out again from her pussy due to pleasure. Her wet pussy was inviting him, but Kouta stopped his finger as she was about toe.


    "Whaaat¡­" Eriri¡¯s voice was frustrated.


    "Are you perhaps¡­ want it, Eri? Also, maybe there is another reason." Kouta brought his lip to her ears, whispered, and tried to seduce Eriri, who became really reddened.


    "Ugh¡­ I want it¡­." She said it in a low voice, with a red face and a bit shivering.


    "Is that so¡­ but before that. You need to help me first." Kouta said as Eriri immediately put her hand on Kouta''s boxers and carefully pulled them down.


    "Amazing as always¡­." Eriri unintentionally leaked her impression from her small mouth. Her gaze was locked on Kouta''s penis.


    "It''s really big.. huh¡­." Eriri looked at it without any disgust but in awe and a bit of love, as she had been familiar with it.


    Kouta''s penis hung down. Even though it wasn''t erect, the length was 16 cm, with some thickness too. Eriri could see the veins running along the shaft were fat and pulsating.


    It was a penis that she only knew¡­


    Eriri bit her lower lip as she stared at it steadily. Her face was flustered with a bright red face, and she was breathing heavily. She was on all fours in front of Kouta and slowly gave a penis head kiss before licking the head with her small tongue.


    -lick-lick-lick-


    "Ah¡­ that''s good. Eri¡­"


    Eriri red at Kouta, but she still tried her best to satisfy him. Her tongue crawled along the ns and kissed the shaft. She didn''t forget to give the ball the same love too.


    "Ah¡­ Chu¡­chup..chupp." As Eriri licked his ns. Those indecent sounds echo through the room. She licked it carefully like she tasted ice cream. A delicious one indeed.


    Kouta put his fingers in Eriri rustling long hair and gently stroked it. Eriri closed her eyes as she enjoyed Kouta''s touch. She started to like it when Kouta stroked her hair. She sometimes grabbed Kouta''s penis with her right hand and continued to lick and kiss it with all her effort.


    Even when she tried to do it for the first time, She always said it was impossible. In the end, she learned very quickly. Eriri opened her small mouth as wide as she could and held Kouta''s penis in it. She knew that if she didn''t open her mouth to the limit, her teeth would end up harming it.


    Kouta''s penis rose as he felt an ultimate pleasure inside her warm yet sticky mouth.


    "Ah¡­ that''s good," Kouta said while he saw Eriri''s slightly pained face from holding his penis in her mouth, and his desire to dominate her was rising. He put power into his hand, stroked her head, and pushed his penis deeper.


    "NNNN!" Eriri red at Kouta with teary eyes, but she followed along without anyint. She tried her best to ept his penis while having trouble breathing as she started swinging her head back and forth while continuing to crawl her tongue along Kouta''s penis. As she epted what Kouta did to her meekly.


    At some point, Kouta was eager to grab her twin tail and pushed it, like in many doujinshi he read, but he didn¡¯t know if Eriri was capable of doing that. He was kind of afraid she would bite him.


    When thinking like that, Kouta was swallowed by waves of chaos. Something wasing up, and he put his penis deep and let his lump of magmae out from his tip. His semen jumped out all at once.


    His semen was so much that a lot of them spurt from Eriri''s mouth as she tried her best to not get choked or let all of his semen. Eriri let Kouta''s penis go after those massive let-outs. And as he always said to her, She opened her mouth as wide as possible with her two hands'' help, showing how much semen Kouta let out in her mouth as she saw Kouta nod. She immediately chewed it before gulping all of Kouta''s semen in her mouth.


    And opened once again to show that she had drunk all of it.


    "Good¡­ really¡­ What a good girl¡­ a good girl will get a reward," Kouta said. Eriri''s face flustered when she heard that, as if she really anticipated the reward she would get. She even didn''t forget to clean up his dick.


    "Ugh¡­ please¡­ Kouta, I want it." She asked in a sweet voice while still licking his penis.

 Ch 43 – 08 May, Eriri’s fall 03

    Ch 43 ¨C 08 May, Eriri¡¯s fall 03


    "Ahaha, of course, you will get that reward. But before that, I will give you a small appreciation." Kouta pulled Eriri and put her in hisp. Kissed her on the neck, which made Eriri moan a little. It looked like she was really stimted and aroused, and a small touch gave her pleasure.


    Kouta undressed her and embraced her so strongly that it could be considered violent.


    "Aaahh¡­ Kouta! Ah¡­. yahn¡­ my nipples¡­ my nipples¡­ nnh.. aah¡­ Koutaaaa!" As Kouta learned that, her nipples became more sensitive. It made her body twitch, and she tried her best to strain herself in order to bear the stimulus of pleasure.


    Kouta gently caressed herbia with his finger before moving his hand toward her privates. Will continued to rub Eriri''s breasts with my left hand and his mouth, kissing her neck aggressively.


    "Ah¡­ amazing¡­ aah¡­ It feels good," Eriri said while hugging Kouta lovingly.


    Kouta sank his middle finger a bit deep in herbia and slowly moved it in and out. While sometimes pinching her nipples with his other hand since it always gave her another stimnt.


    "Haaah..aaah¡­yeah.." Eriri moaned, and she started to lean her body on Kouta as if she was losing strength.


    "Amazing¡­ I''m wet¡­ ah¡­this is ¡­amazing¡­ I''m really weettt¡­." Eriri talked without anyprehension because of the pleasure she felt.


    "Do you want to cum, Eri¡­" Kouta whispered in her ear.


    "I want¡­ Kouta¡­ I''d like to cum. Eriri pleaded as she stared at him.


    "Okay¡­" Kouta moved his hand faster and didn''t forget to y with her clitoris, which was also swollen, strongly asserting itself. Her love juice was endlessly flowing out as Kouta licked her nipples and sometimes gave her a gentle bite.


    "Ah¡­ Yaaaaaaaaaaah¡­ I''m cummminggcummingggggcuuuuuuuuuuuming¡ª" Eriri''s bodypletely jumped up with a shock, and her head was looking at the top. Kouta immediately let Eriri''s body go to bed while watching Eriri''s body twitch over and over again.


    "Really¡­ You''re easy to cum, Eri," Koutamented while observing Eriri, who still talked to herself.


    "Ah¡­amazing¡­still¡­cumming¡­ah¡­ah¡­feel good." She said it again and again, like a broken machine.


    Kouta gently stroked and caressed Eriri''s cheek.


    "Kouta¡­?" Eriri looked at him as if she had finally calmed down. Without realizing it, she grabbed Kouta''s hand, which stroked her cheek, and smiled at him. Made Kouta''s heartthrob after seeing her like that. He was kind of convinced that he had actually seeded in stealing part of her heart from his childhood friend. Even so, she was still not truly his. But he was fine with it¡­ It was more arousing for him. To corrupt her and it felt like she just needed one more push before she threw her childhood friend and fell to his arms.


    "Really¡­ you''re a spoiled one¡­ Eri." Kouta faced Eriri and gave her a kiss before continuing as he continued to seduce her.


    Kouta then slid his penis into her pussy while still dripping wet from her orgasm. Eriri''s pussy was still tight, but it felt amazing. Kouta set up a rhythm, stroking into her pussy. At the same time, he pinched and twisted her nipples, which were really sensitive for her, pausing from time to time to suck her nipples as he enjoyed her steady before slowly starting to be harder and faster.


    As Kouta started to pound her, she said to Eriri, "You like this¡­ Eri. You looked like you were enjoying this."


    Eriri''s beautiful face was a wet, sweaty mess, and it contorted with lust as she moaned, "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ I love this¡­ I can feel it¡­ I can feel your thing kissing my womb!! It feelllll goooood!"


    "Do you think¡­ your childhood friend can give you this pleasure?" Kouta, with a smile, whispered in her ear.


    Eriri gave Kouta an angry look for a moment before, with a weak response, she said, "What!!?"


    "Do you think¡­ your childhood friend can give you this pleasure?" Kouta, with a smile, whispered in her ear again.


    "Ugh¡­" Eriri covered her flustered face with her two hands. Still, Kouta could see Eriri bite her lip for a moment before answering his question.


    "I don''t think so!! I never do anything with him¡­ He didn''t even try anything to me¡­" Eriri admitted as she moaned out her thoughts, but there was some frustration and sadness in her voice.


    "Ah¡­ah¡­yahn¡­." She enjoyed the pleasure Kouta gave her.


    "Is that so¡­ But is that all¡­ I think there is more¡­."


    "Ugh¡­ I¡­ I¡­ always think about him while masturbating¡­ but¡­ after I had sex with you¡­ It has always been you in my mind!! Eriri confessed pretty easily.


    "Well¡­ Also since when your pussy be tighter when I mentioned him¡­ what a naughty girl you are," Kouta said.


    "Wait¡­ How¡­ Uuu¡­ No¡­ No¡­ I''m not a naughty girl¡­ ah¡­yah¡­."


    Kouta''s movement became faster and faster every time he plunged into his penis. He could feel a bit of ssh from her pussy which became wetter and wetter.


    "Ah¡­ I feel it¡­I think I''m cuming again!"


    Kouta was stimted. The holds tightened and she squirmed, and her cervical mucus came out in a gush. A feeling of satisfaction, conquest, and fulfillment washed over him. Honestly, Kouta was already on the verge of ejaction. However, he could still hold back as he felt Eriri shake jerkily. Her hips jerked in small motions, and her hips went a bit higher before shey limp with tired eyes, perhaps nearly fainting.


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­." Eriri was still as tired as she was panting for breath when she slowly raised her body. Her hand reached his neck, and she hugged him fondly.


    "Kouta¡­ I want you inside me¡­." Eriri whispered in Kouta''s ear after recovering from cumming. She must feel bad for cumming alone. Since they were both thinking the same thing, Kouta pushed her down to the bed and went back on top of her. Eriri''s legs were already spread open by herself, waiting for his penis to plunge inside her.


    Starting with the tip, his penis easily slid inside her. No matter when he put it inside her, the tightness of her flesh immediately clung to it in an attempt to squeeze it. Any other thoughts were already pushed to the back of their minds as it was just them and their time alone.


    The feeling of her warmth inside was unbearable as sex became so pleasurable for her that even though she may have been tired, she still had a bit of stamina to move on her own, grinding Kouta''s penis inside her while looking for her own sweet spots. Eventually, they both became too aroused and once again drowned in pleasure, and she kept shouting his name amidst her moans.


    And because of that, they did two rounds of sex as Kouta came inside of her twice. At the same time, Eriri enjoyed herself by cumming several more times than Kouta did. After they did what they did, just like always, theyy down, and Eriri immediately cuddled Kouta.


    With a tired face while looking at Kouta, Eriri closed her face again and kissed Kouta, and each time she did that, she would whisper to him.


    "I hate you."


    Just like they always did after whatever they were doing.


    "I know, Eri. But I want you¡­ and you know it."


    "Ugh¡­ But¡­ Tomoya¡­"


    "Well, I said it again. Has he ever done anything to you..."


    "That''s¡­"


    "Well, how about you too¡­ have a conversation with him¡­ for example talking about those stupid promises." Kouta whispered as he blocked Eriri from going anywhere.


    "But¡­ after what was done to me¡­ there is no way I can''t face him like that!!"


    "Is that so¡­ how about I give you some encouragement," Kouta said as he pulled Eriri''s chin and kissed her. At first, she was surprised and didn''t respond, but after some time, she started to react, and their tongues twined as they licked each other''s tongues.


    Before Kouta moved his face to her neck and smelled it.


    "What are you trying to do!!" Eriri said this as she offered some resistance, but not enough to push Kouta away.


    "I told you. I gave you some encouragement." Kouta once again held her chin while looking into her eyes. Her face was really red right now, and Kouta could see imaginary steaming out of her.


    "Wait¡­" As Eriri thought that Kouta would kiss her, she closed her eyes. She was not against him kissing her. She actually liked it, but there was still some lingering in her heart.


    "Really¡­ You''re really cute, Eri... That''s why I want you to be mine¡­" Kouta didn''t waste time when he saw that, and they once again started engaging in a deep kiss. When they feel their breath running out, they separate their lips. Before Kouta turned to her white neck, kissing and sucking it passionately with the intent of leaving a hickey there.


    "Wait!! Hauu¡­ Don''t leave a hickey there¡­ People will notice!! What are you doing!!" Eriri protested.


    "Why? Of course, I put it here so that some people will notice."


    "But.. why?"


    "Didn''t I say I will give you some encouragement. How about you try to have a conversation with him and ask him about the promise? You will see¡­ Who actually treasures you more¡­" Kouta whispered to Eriri.


    "Ah¡­ Kouta¡­What¡­on¡­earth¡­ You''re¡­really¡­demon¡­" Eriri couldn''t believe what she heard."


    "So¡­ What will you do¡­"


    "Ugh¡­ Fine¡­ But what would happen if he... If he didn''t give a shit about those promises?¡­. What happened to me?" Eriri asked.


    "Well, I will shower you with love... a lot of love." Kouta answered while giving her a kiss again.


    "Chu¡­ ugh¡­ damn¡­ you maniac¡­" Eriri responded while she broke away from his hug and left the house.


    Leaving Kouta alone made really¡ªreally confident that she would choose him in the end. And he wanted to know how Tomoya reacted when he saw Eriri with his hickey. Even though he''s a dense protagonist, There was no way he didn''t realize it after he said those things to him.


    Eriri may have tried to cover it, but Tomoya had his doubts. Well, maybe he didn''t care at all. But¡­ someone like him was a pretty hypocrite person after all. He told Megumi about her cousin''s stuff and told her to never go out with her cousin again. While those things happened to him with his cousin, Michiru. Which made Megumi mad at him.


    At this point, Tomoya had never met Utaha or Megumi, and he only had Eriri alone¡­ so Kouta didn''t believe Tomoya didn''t have some affection for Eriri. It was just clouded by his hatred in the past.


    And when Tomoya found out his childhood friend actually had a rtionship with another man. That he didn''t know¡­ and Kouta and Eriri were already fulfilling what Tomoya and Eriri had promised before he could do anything.


    "Well, he may have snapped at her in some way." Kouta couldn''t wait for tomorrow toe. Because if those things happen... Kouta was certain Eriri would be his.

 Ch 44 – 10 May, Eriri’s fall 04

    Ch 44 ¨C 10 May, Eriri¡¯s fall 04


    Eriri Perspective


    Eriri entered her room, fell onto the bed, and hugged the pillow. Her mind was already in a mess. Tomoya and she had gone to elementary school together as well as their current school. Their rtionship had not changed much since then¡­


    No, even though it may not change much. You can say that their rtionship was not as close as she had hoped it would be. Especially since she betrayed him after their ssmates discovered their hobby and made fun of them.


    While Tomoya tried to fight those kids¡ª Eriri chose to hide her hobby and y with other girls.


    Eriri didn''t know how Tomoya felt about her, but there was no way he disliked her; they''d already been to each other''s rooms. Sometimes, she makes doujinshi in his room, but, well, he rarely goes to her room.


    But until now, Eriri always remembered their promise. Tomoya said that he is going to be the president of a gamepany one day, mark his word. When he does, he wille and hire her.


    "I¡¯ll wait for you as long as it takes! I¡¯ll be your gamepany¡¯s artist, Tomo-kun!"


    Yeah, Eriri said those things to Tomoya. After that, she had been drawing¡­ also thanks to their parents influence, her skill improved, and she became a famous doujinshi mangaka.


    As Eriri raised her path, Tomoya feltckluster¡­ but it may be difficult to make a gamepany or make games, but at least he could start somewhere. No, he made websites to review anime stuff under the name TAKI, and he was quite famous under that name too.


    But he never mentioned anything.


    And she never mentioned it either.


    So is there a point to clinging to those promises? Of course, Eriri didn¡¯t know that in the future Tomoya would ask about the promise and asked her to be an artist in his circle. Making the game about his delusion after meeting Megumi, which makes her love path closed.


    "What¡­ I am going to do¡­?" Eriri¡¯s mind was in a mess, since she felt like she didn''t deserve to be in a rtionship with him anymore. Especially after what she did with Kouta.


    Before Eriri may have had excuses as she had been ckmailing, but today¡­ Today she willingly had sex with Kouta, and she enjoyed every bit of it.


    Even so, maybe because of her pride or a longsting lingering feeling. Eriri still couldn¡¯t let go of it yet.


    In the end, Eriri made many excuses in her head. Before she went to sleep.


    ¡ª-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    During lunch break, Eriri once again found herself on that empty rooftop. She waited for Tomoya toe, sitting in one of the seats. She couldn¡¯t believe that a hateful guy could have the key to this rooftop.


    It made her wonder who he actually was? He said that he was an orphan since his parents died years ago, and he had been living alone since. Also, when she asked about the key. He answered that he got it from an acquaintance, but he didn''t know who his acquaintance was since he didn¡¯t want that person to get into trouble. Which is understandable.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Tomoya came out, they had lunch together. But Eriri could feel something a bit different than yesterday. She could feel Tomoya gaze at her, but it felt really ufortable. Since It was a different type of gaze. It was like the kind of judge''s stare she got in the past when people knew about her otaku hobbies.


    It feels cold. Which Eriri felt a sudden drip of sweat, a cold sweat.


    ¡®Wait, what if he saw a hickey. No¡­ I''m pretty sure to hide it.¡¯ Eriri thought, but she just barely shook her head and convinced herself that he wouldn¡¯t know.


    "Un¡­ Tomoya." Eriri muttered and just did what she learned yesterday, sitting next to her.


    "Un¡­ Uhmm¡­" Eriri cast her eyes down and tried to say something to him, while she took her courage and told him. But when she met his eyes¡­ her mouth was shut up.


    She found herself on the receiving end of a scornful re and an annoyed but awkward smile on his face. It felt like he gave her a stare of contempt.


    "Wha¡­" She wanted to say something, but there was nothing she could say. Tomoya was the first to break the silence after a long pause.


    "Um¡­ Eriri. Do you know One?" Tomoya asked the question that had been on his mind since she started to make those manga. Her co-author, the one who provided her story to draw. It had a simple, but interesting premise and story.


    Eriri¡¯s eyes open wide, disying her full pupils. She felt like she had found out that it¡¯s natural to feel surprised.


    "Well¡­ of course I do¡­" Eriri replied, trying as she naturally could, but she failed though.


    "Do you know him in person?" Tomoya started to interrogate her. It may be weird for someone who was not in a rtionship to ask something personal like that, especially personal rtionships too, but of course either Eriri and Tomoya realized that, because of how close they were¡­ or that how their rtionship was.


    "Eh¡­ Of course, I know him. He made the story for my manga after all."


    "I mean, how can you meet him?"


    Eriri looked at Tomoya and answered to him, "Well, it¡¯s pure coincidence. I met him¡­ Really just pure coincidence." She said it again, as she didn¡¯t want Tomoya to know about ONE, which is a pen name used by Kouta. And she answered him truthfully since she met him out of pure coincidence and they became ssmates.


    "Ugh¡­" Tomoya felt a bit ufortable. But he still carried and questioned her again about ONE. Eriri, who is actually a bit oblivious to his mood, answered his question in such a glowing manner. Tomoya realized how close Eriri was to a person called ONE and he knew that Eriri never really talked about this man with such a positive attitude.


    But why he thought ONE was a man, because even without doubt. Tomoya could feel it¡­


    There was some influence on Eriri. It was an unknown man that Tomoya didn¡¯t know. And it made him sickened as well as jealous.


    Yesterday, he didn¡¯t feel anything¡­ he only thought Eriri became more womanly, the way she acted and how good her smell was. He even blushed as she became more proactive.


    But when he realized it his pure childhood friend had already been colored by another man''s taste.


    "Ugh¡­" Tomoya felt sick and jealous. If this continued to happen¡­ she may be gone. But Tomoya still has a way to fulfill their sweet childhood promise.


    "I have something important to discuss. Please!" Tomoya said with expression and tone turned serious. Noticing that, Eriri furrowed his brow a little. "It¡¯s about a project proposal! For the ultimate dating sim that we¡¯re going to make!" He added while giving her, his notebook.


    Eriri was surprised, but she was happy and took the notebook.


    "Well? What is this for¡­" She said before she read the notebook.


    "It¡¯s because you¡¯re the best illustrator I know of! You promised me back when we were in elementary school!" Without a blink, Tomoya smiled widely and said rather forcefully.


    "..." Eriri should be happy, especially since it wasn¡¯t her that talked about their promise. That¡¯s why she was happy at first, but when she saw the notebook. She was disappointed. Just like in the anime, Tomoya gave her just a foist off a key element, which didn¡¯t tell her that he was serious about this at all. It felt like a con man who ims to be a producer and just wants to kick back and enjoy the profits. It was a paper that said ¡®Boy meets mysterious girl, they flirt, then share a joyous kiss, the end¡¯ what a crappy idea.


    And Eriri, who had already read a better project than this, created someone their age with an abundance of amazing ideas; this was such a letdown inparison.


    In the end, Eriri acted like in the anime, she rejected Tomoya¡¯s proposal. She tore those papers and told Tomoya what she thought about it, saying things like:


    "That idea that ¡®only you can bring to fruition¡¯ fits into one sentence." She said, even though this conversation was familiar with the anime.


    In the end, there was a difference and as Tomoya asked about ONE, Eriri couldn¡¯t help topated what he did and what capable ONE did.


    Which of course, irritated Tomoya. He had a different perspective at this point as a result of what Kouta had said to him the day before. What Eriri said fueled his negative view.


    Jealousy, and the fact that he believed his childhood friend had been taken... triggered memories from the past. As Tomoya felt like his childhood friend had left him again. Betrayed him.


    With those emotions, Tomoya couldn¡¯t help but get angry and throw away all the anger he had harbored for a long time.


    "Eight years ago, you¡¯re the one who pretended you¡¯d quit being an otaku and made new friends and abandoned me!"


    "You¡­ you¡¯re still carrying a grudge over a little thing like that."


    "Little thing?! How can you call that a little thing?!"


    "I didn¡¯t have a choice! Back then, that¡¯s all I could do!"


    "You think that excuses it?! Was making new friends that important to you?! Was it more important than talking to me about anime?! Do you have any idea how much you meant to me back then?! I¡¯d made enemies of just about all the guys! It was all to protect what we had! Back then, you were all I had!


    "Tomoya¡­"


    "And now¡­ You¡¯re making a new friend! An otaku friend that is much better for you. It feels more open about this." Tomoya yelled at Eriri about his feelings. Since she started high school. Eriri invited him to an anime shop¡ªshe talked about anime stuff in the school¡ªit was something she never did after what happened in elementary school. She became more open¡­ and it was because of someone.


    Not him, it made him jealous and, at the same time, angry at Eriri as he felt like being betrayed again.


    "Aaa¡­ It must be nice to have such outstanding friends¡­ I wonder if you slept with him too, acted like a slut." Tomoya, who held such negative feelings, couldn''t hold back from talking about negative things. Especially after recalling what Kouta had said to him.


    What Kouta said made Tomoya think, all those times, when he felt how Eriri changed, and he even realized she became more girlish or womanly. It was because she slept with another man. It infuriated him, especially Eriri¡¯s new attic, which actually made his heart thump. Her gestures and smell made her a woman more than ever.


    And when Tomoya saw her gesture, her fragrance, he saw suspicious things on her nape. He could only assume that her childhood had taken that away from him. He was angry, and he told shit about her.


    Usually, if they heated like this¡ªusually Eriri retorted back at him. They would be angry with each other for a while, before their rtionship went back to normal. Even so, there was a limit to something. And sometimes, even though it may be true¡­ what Tomoya said may cross the line.


    Eriri didn¡¯t say anything or talk back to her childhood friend¡­ She just stood there¡­


    Her face was a bit red, and clear teardrops streaked down Eriri¡¯s cheeks. She¡¯d held in her tears, but it felt like it could burst at any moment. But she held in¡­ with all her strength. Before she ran away from the rooftop.


    At that moment, Tomoya realized he had crossed the line as he could hear her murmuring.


    "Sorry¡­"


    But at the same time, Tomoya couldn¡¯t stop her since that was what he truly felt. Without knowing that¡­ This is thest time they will have this kind of conversation.

 Ch 45 – 10 May, Eriri’s fall 05

    Ch 45 ¨C 10 May, Eriri¡¯s fall 05


    During lunchtime on Thursday¡­


    Because next week this school already has a midterm test, Satomi has been busy. As for Utaha, she was also busy with her own schedule, especially since she worked on her own novel and their project too.


    Kouta didn''t know how Utaha studied, but he knew that she was a diligent one and smart, as she always took first ce in tests. So she must have taken her time to study too, right? Which was why he didn''t try to disturb her for now.


    That''s why, once again, Kouta went to the GCC club room to continue editing his video. But when the lunch break was about to end, he got a message. A message from Eriri that told him to meet her.


    Kouta excused himself to Takao, and his feet automatically went to the quiet ce where she was. As he walked down the empty hallway of the special building. Before he opened the door, and he found a quite normal room. Except there was the presence of the girl inside.


    She stood there quietly, sobbing uncontrobly.


    When you see someone you know crying like that, especially a girl, it makes you feel bad. You may feel sad and bad about it. But for Kouta, when he saw her like that. He didn''t feel anything other than a triumph. Of course, he didn''t show it. But seeing her like that, and she messaged him. In other words, whatever happened during the lunch between her and Tomoya, the n he implemented seeded.


    It was such an easy job, that Kouta may have thought God was on his side. Since his n, of course, has a lot of ws, he uses those weird tropes not only in anime, but in other fictional worlds too.


    The thing about the anime world was that there was a trope that easily made people misunderstand. These tropes not only exist in doujin or hentai to help the author move their shallow plot, but they were also used as a gag in anime.


    There was even an anime where all of theedy and their plot came from misunderstandings. The sample was like Gamers and Gekkan Shoujo Nozaki-kun where there were a lot of misunderstood tropes used..


    "Why¡­ How¡­ can be¡­" Eriri said those words in a low voice.


    Without saying anything, Kouta smiled and gently hugged her. Eriri''s tears slipped out more as Kouta hugged her.


    "I don''t understand¡­ how can he know it?" Eriri lets Kouta hug her, and inside her head, she must be really confused.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know anything if you do not tell me what happened¡­" Kouta said this while pulling her body and head together.


    "Ah¡­ Uuu¡­" Eriri told Kouta what happened while she was still sobbing into his chest as she did. Kouta himself tried to be reassuring, patting Eriri on the head and saying


    "Don''t worry about it. All that stuff''s in the past now. There''s no point in getting hung up over it."


    "But¡­ still¡­" The tears from Eriri still flowed and her sobbing made it hard for her to speak.


    "It''s fine. In the end, it''s not your fault." Kouta whispered into her ear.


    "Eh¡­" Eriri was surprised when she heard those words.


    "Yeah, all of this is my fault, you know. If you think about it, maybe my advice is bad. But¡­ to think you took it very seriously and failed. It actually amuses me."


    "Kou... ta?"


    "Well, I''m the man who said I want you to be mine. Do you really think I will really put effort into making sure you really seed? No¡­ I''m actually giving you some good advice. That''s why you see there is some progress, while at the same time I had my own agenda to make sure you failed. "


    "You!? Are you perhaps telling Tomoya!"


    "Ha¡­ Of course not¡­ I don''t think Tomoya knew that we''re this close, but at least he knows we''re ssmates."


    "You''re a bastard!"


    Eriri pushed Kouta and, surprisingly, punched Kouta''s chest several times¡ªsoftly.


    As her punch became weaker and weaker, she said like a broken machine. "It''s your fault¡­ your fault¡­ your¡­ fault¡­ ugghh¡­ uu¡­"


    "But to think he would do this because of just some words¡­ I wonder if he had any feelings for you."


    "Ugh¡­ Shut up¡­ "I''m never going to believe anything you say... ever again."


    "Really? But you really know that I want to make you mine. And I will do anything for it."


    Kouta didn''t care as long as she became his. It may be an obsession, as Eriri was the first character he saw¡­ She was the one who made him realize what kind of world he was living in, as well as the obsession that she was the first girl he had sex with.


    Kouta once again hugged her, circled his hand around her waist. As she didn''t struggle for what Kouta did, he drew her closer to him.


    "But¡­ I may still love him¡­ I may keep looking at him¡­ longing for him¡­"


    "It''s fine¡­ since I will make you forget about him¡­ You may keep loving him, but you will still be mine. Since I will make you forget about him."


    Kouta tightened his hug, and she didn''t resist him at all. Her face was still in a mess because of her crying. Even so, he still thought she was a really cute and beautiful girl.


    Kouta could feel her soft and small body. He wanted to hold this cute girl all day. Before Kouta kissed her lips. No, He pecked her lips as she leaned toward him.


    "Ah¡­ Kouta¡­ Yeah¡­ it''s all your fault." She said that with a face that was totally defeated, like a little puppy getting scolded. While once again she started to cry again on his chest. And she kept on crying for a while. Eriri, who finished crying some time ago and now had red and puffy eyes, was silent.


    She was asleep. Perhaps she was tired of everything.


    Kouta brought her to the health room, thankfully since break lunch was already over. There were few spectators. When Koutaid her down and tried to leave. He felt that Eriri gripped onto his sleeve and didn''t want to let him go. So Kouta stayed with her in the health room.


    Since there was nothing Kouta could do. She just messaged Satomi about his situation and used this opportunity to rest, or maybe sleep too.


    Well, Kouta had time until Eriri woke up, and when she woke up. She realized she had gripped Kouta, blushed briefly before Eriri''s expression returned to gloomy, while she eased her grip on Eriri a little and peeked at his face with such a perplexed and confused, very puzzled expression.


    Kouta noticed Eriri seemed to be thinking about something very important... She was conflicted for a moment before concluding what she wanted.


    In the end, Eriri stared at him with a thin smile on her face.


    "Just please¡­ Please make me forget everything¡­" Eriri said as she gripped him harder and moved slowly toward him. Kouta followed it by hugging her.


    "Well¡­ You don''t have to worry about that. You will forget about him soon." Kouta said this while grabbing her chin and kissing her. They shared another passionate kiss... as Kouta tried to convince her that the option she had chosen was the best.

 Ch 46 – 10 May, Eriri’s fall Finale 01

    Ch 46 ¨C 10 May, Eriri¡¯s fall Finale 01


    Eriri Perspective


    Eriri''s mind seemed a little vulnerable due to being emotionally disturbed. So she didn''t want to be alone and looked for someone to stand beside her. And she didn''t have another person to talk to about this either¡­ No, of course, she could talk with her parents.


    But that''s maybe the ideal way. But her emotions were just unstable. She can''t rely on that, which is why she clings to someone really close to her at this moment. Even if that person was the selfish and hateful guy she knew, she didn''t care.


    Some people with an unstable mind went to drugs and other stuff. And some of them escape through sex. It could be a wonder drug that''s most effective on an unstable mind, and if Eriri had sex, then the insecurity in her heart could be healed by that pleasure. The pleasure that makes Eriri feel relieved and forget about anything.


    Since Eriri could remember how amazing sex was to the point it may be dangerous as there was a possibility of getting addicted.


    Sex addiction. Simr to alcoholism and drug addiction, there was also something called sexual addiction too. Or, as it is moremonly known, sexual dependency.


    Sexual addiction is an obsessive preupation andpulsive behavior that spirals out of control. And it could happen not only because of the quest to search for pleasure, but also because of some kind of confusion about sex with love and a rush of adrenaline to ovee fear and loneliness. Sex is a powerfully addictive substitute because, for a few seconds, it fills the emptiness. And that fleetingfort keeps theming back for more.


    And Eriri felt it after her broken heart could be filled by Kouta. Those pleasures¡­ could heal her anxiety.


    That''s why as soon as school was over they went to Kouta''s home. Eriri didn''t want to let him go. Kouta asked her to keep her distance until there were no other students around. She immediately wrapped his hand.


    But when they arrived rather than immediately went to sex. Kouta asked and prepared some food for her. Since Eriri didn''t have that much lunch. She ate simple food that was filled with warmth.


    "Are you calm down for a bit?" Kouta asked her while staring at her.


    "Haa¡­ You don''t have to worry that much." Eriri replied indifferently.


    "Well, even I''m like this. I still care about you. Since after this¡­ there is noing back." Kouta said that with a smile on his face.


    "For someone who is doing this kind of thing¡­ you''re really talking too much."


    "Yeah, of course. Since after this¡­ you will be mine, and I won''t let you be intimate with anyone¡­"


    "Hum¡­ Really such overbearing¡­"


    Eriri said that as she saw he smiled and stopped her word with a kiss. His tongue plunged inside her mouth. His hand started to explore her body. Eriri responded to his kiss and her tongue moved along with him. Their bodies came closer so that she could feel the heat of their bodiesbining together.


    Warm her heart. That unconsciously she let his arms circled around her waist and pulled her body on him. She could feel his body¡­ even though he looked cute and small for an average boy. His lean body was still more muscr than she thought.


    Kouta easily grabbed her ass and lifted her up while still kissing her. Feel her up that she clung to his neck as he stroked her ass gently. That made her moan in delight.


    Before he took her to his bed while they didn''t stop from devouring each other. Kissing deeply, they slurped each other''s mouth, and their saliva overflowed from their lip.


    ''Ah¡­ Amazing¡­'' Eriri thought as she was so absorbed in the kiss, with their tongues entwined and lips sucking each other. Kouta finallyid her down on the bed.


    "...Ah¡­" A hot moan escaped her mouth. Kouta brought his face closer again, this time he kissed her neck, which would leave the mark again on her body, not only that he kissed her shoulder too¡­ A lot. As if he tried to say this body was his¡­


    ''Ugh¡­ what confidence this guy has¡­ but¡­ but¡­'' She couldn''t help it, and her body was not listening anyway. Her arm wrapped tightly around him, clinging as if her life would depend on it, seemingly enjoying the feeling as her face buried into Kouta''s chest.


    Kouta started to take off her clothes, and she followed what he was doing by opening his clothes. Eriri could feel her hand touching his chest, which was surprisingly wide, while his finger lovingly crawling over her skin gave her a pleasant feeling.


    ''I want you'' That''s what she felt when Kouta''s finger touched her, as if handling a precious thing, as if loving a broken thing, and as if he was loving her. And it made her feel like she was being loved. More than Tomoya ever had¡­


    "Aaaah¡­ Ah~ Kouta¡­" Eriri couldn''t resist the pleasure that his fingers gave. She can only let out a moan.


    Their tongues once again entwined, and when he parted his lips gently, Eriri still sought him more as her tongue followed his¡­ she extended her tongue out of her mouth.


    As if saying that she wanted more¡­ She was lonely without it. Seeing her like that, he smiled and responded to her. As their tongues sought and licked each other outside of the mouth.


    ''Ah¡­ since when¡­ I became this naughty¡­'' As soon as she thought that. Her body heated up, and Eriri for the first time, hugged his head and pressed her small breast onto him.


    She embraced him and wanted him¡­ Without saying anything, he understood. He massaged it tightly with all of his power as he tried to transform it into the shape of his finger.


    "Ah¡­ Kouta¡­" Eriri moan¡­ she never thought in her life that she would like those manly and rough feelings on her breast. It may feel a bit hurt, but still feel pleasant to be touched with such a rugged hand. He massaged her left breast with her left hand, while her right breast was at the mercy of his mouth.


    Kouta''s rough tongue licked, sucked, and bit her nipple too. That gave her entire body a tingle, like there was an electric current running through her body.


    "Aaaa¡­ Aaahh~" Her body trembled with delight, while Kouta yed with her breast¡­ her nipples¡ªwith all his passion. That made her melt with pleasure.


    As if Kouta didn''t feel enough, he spread her pussy and touched it with his finger. The feeling of heat on his finger made her twitch. His finger touched her pussy. She willingly opened her leg to make it easier for him. His finger stretched her pussy as she could feel he tried to scoop out her overflowing love juices.


    "Aaaannnn~" Eriri leaked out a voice. As his finger stirred her pussy and pinched the swollen bud with his fingertips "Hyaaan~" Eriri leaned back with a high-pitched voice as he continued rubbing it up and down.


    Just like usual, this pleasure makes her crazy¡­ It feels like she was going to be stupid. She was squirming violently, and he squeezed her breast with his entire palm, sucked, bit her nipple, and pinched her clitoris between his thumb and forefinger.


    "Aaaaannn~~~ Kouta! Please, please, make me cum!!" Eriri unconsciously begged Kouta to make here.


    "Yes, cum, Eri¡­"


    Eriri heard Kouta''s voice agreeing with her, her body immediately responded in delight and pleasure as his movement became faster.


    "Ah¡­ Cumming¡­ Kouta¡­. Kouta, I''m cumming!!" Eriri''s voice erupted, and she began to convulse, and her mind became white as such pleasure ran through her body. She copsed and felt a bit tired.


    Before in front of her eyes stood a big hot piece of meat.


    "Ah¡­" Her mind automatically responded with giving those meat a loving kiss in the ns. The penis trembled with delight, she found it a bit cute as she started to lick it. The shaft, the ball, and the ns. She made it wet with her saliva to make it easier for her hand to stroke it with those wet and slippery penis.


    It was thick, it was long, and it had got a lot of veins¡­ At first Eriri was scared of it, but this time she was excited to see those penis pulsing and throbbing. And it was so hard. Those thoughts made her pussy itch.


    Eriri grabbed the penis and stuck her face between his legs, and extended her tongue to his ball. She could sniff his penis, those manly smells were really weird, but not that bad after she got used to it. That''s how easily humans be familiar with something.


    Eriri took the whole thing in her mouth, rolled it around, licking and stretching his ball. While she did that she could feel his hand ying with her hair. She didn''t know if he did it purposefully or not, but when he felt good. He would stroke her hair gently, and he would just y with her hair if he was not feeling good enough. Which made her learn how to pleasure this penis.


    But this time, Kouta grabbed her head, and he slowly thrust his hip¡ª ravishing Eriri''s face with his penis. Sometimes he pushed his hip so that the head of his penis struck her throat. At that moment, his eyes opened wide in shock and he stared at her with eyes ''saying sorry'' which was a bit cute because of that Eriri couldn''t show any dissatisfaction. Of course she made a pained face, since it hurt.


    Kouta never did this thing before, he may have wanted to try, and she was fine with it¡­ Her mind was still lingering with pleasure, and she knew that he would give her pleasure too. So she let him do what he wanted to do. As her knowledge helped her to recognize Kouta''s desire. In the end, he thrust his hips and rubbed deep in her throat as he quickly sumbed to the stimtion of her smooth and soft tongue, her mouth, and her throat.


    "Ah¡­ I''m cumming! Drink it!" Eriri could see his eyes melted with pleasure, and his gaze looked at her. Strangely with such passion that made her tremble, it made her pussy near to cum herself. And a hot white stuff came on her throat¡­


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­"


    Eriri swallowed hard, wagging her throat as she swallowed the slimy semen until he stopped from cumming and pulled out his penis from her mouth.


    "Ah~ That''s amazing." Kouta said, while patting her head, told her that she did a great job.


    And when he did that, she felt really like a naughty and degenerate girl¡­ and she enjoyed those feelings. She liked it. She replied to his words and those gentle strokes with a big smile on her face.


    "Kouta~" called him with a lovely tone.

 Ch 47 – 10 May, Eriri’s fall Finale 02

    Ch 47 ¨C 10 May, Eriri¡¯s fall Finale 02


    Kouta''s lust knew no bounds, even though he felt refreshed after cumming once. It wasn''t over for him, but it felt more manageable now. He smiled at her and gave Eriri small butt a squeeze.


    "Hya¡­" She let out a delightful voice before Kouta pulled her buttocks toward him. Eriri followed him and straddled him without saying anything. Her small ass is facing him, and he may be seeing her butt right in front of his eyes for the first time like this. At the same time Kouta couldn''t confirm what exactly was going on between his legs.


    "Ah¡­ Seeing it like this¡­ It had a kind of¡­ Violent shape, didn''t it¡­ This beast¡­ put inside of me¡­" She said it as Kouta could feel her breath.


    ''Is she sniffed it¡­'' Kouta thought it off, and in a second he heard her say, "Un¡­ what a weird smell, but I don''t like it¡­"


    "Well, those were in your mouth, so¡­ your saliva smell must be in there too¡­" Kouta couldn''t help butment.


    "Ah¡­ that''s true." Eriri replied. As she started to touch his ball with her warm hand, and maybe she started to inspect it. She squeezed and rxed her grip, and before long once again he felt warm and soft on his penis.


    She must have put his penis in her mouth and licked it. The rough tip of her tongue is gliding around the tip of the shaft. Since he was in an unfamiliar position, Kouta''s body trembled with pleasure. Eriri''s hand grabbing his shaft was a hand that was much softer than Kouta''s hand and had a slightly rough tongue. Those soft stimtions continued to give him pleasure, and once again his penis became harder.


    Her tongue was crawling all over his penis, tickling him.


    Well, Kouta couldn''t let her alone and began to grasp onto her two ass cheeks and bring his face closer to her pussy.


    "Hya!" Eriri let out her girlish shriek, her usual voice, which made Kouta''s vigor rise. Kouta let his tongue slide along her pussy, and Eriri''s body twitched in response.


    "Ah~ Kouta¡­" Eriri felt the pleasure, and Kouta felt her put her penis again and an upward sucking movement as if she was trying to outdo him.


    Kouta ran his tongue along her pussy again, Eriri''s body jolted violently and from her moan, of course she liked it.


    Eriri not just sucked on the tip of his penis, she also stroked his penis up all the way up from the base with her tongue.


    There was no way Kouta was willing to be defeated, so he continued stimting her folds. He stuck his tongue into her honey pot, and Eriri gave a weak cry. Next, he focused on the small protrusion of her clit and continued his assault.


    Eriri felt Kouta increase the intensity of his attack, and she followed suit, stimting his shaft. But in the end, the one who came first was Eriri as the Kouta assault continued, and she felt so much pleasure that her blowjob work became a bit sloppy.


    "Ah¡­ Kouta¡­ I think I want to cum¡­" When Kouta stopped her assault, she asked him while eagerly slurping his penis.


    "Of course, you can¡­" Kouta replied before his tongue moved faster.


    "Ah~ Ah~ Thank you¡­ I''m cummminggg¡­" Eriri thanked me as she cum and let her love juice flow out toward Kouta. It was such a weird experience, but Kouta didn''t feel bad as his face became wet with Eriri''s love juice. Her body trembled for several seconds before she fell onto his body.


    Seeing her ass twitch so close, made Kouta feel a bit mischievous and give those small cheeks a smack.


    "Kyaa~ What are you doing!?" She protested as her ass cheeks wiggled, such an interesting sight for Kouta.


    "Well¡­ I mean. It''s just there in front of me¡­ So I can''t help it." Kouta replied with such honesty.


    "Ugh¡­ what¡­ don''t do that again¡­" She said in a low voice, which sounded suspicious to Kouta, so he smacked her ass again.


    "Why?"


    "Hya¡­ It''s because it feels weird! So please, stop it!" She asked Kouta, but rather than that her scream was a bit sound, she liked it.


    "Really? I feel like you may like it¡­" Kouta said as he gave another smack, that her white cheeks ass formed a red palm there.


    "Hya~ Uuu¡­ please, it feels like I would go crazy¡­" Eriri said as she crawled and tried to move away from him, which made her ass sway sexily. Kouta immediately grabbed her ass and held her near him as Eriri posed on all fours.


    "Ah¡­" She didn''t resist anymore when Kouta put his penis near her pussy.


    "Eri¡­ I''m going in." Kouta said as he slid his penis into her pussy that was still soaking wet from orgasm. Her pussy was still squeezing so tightly as he set up a rhythm, stroking into her pussy. At the same time, he pinched and twisted her nipples, which were really sensitive for her, from behind. While sometimes she gave her nape kiss¡­ and sucked that left another mark on her back. It felt like he could pound into Eriri even faster and more easily in this position.


    Kouta never did this position with Eriri since he usually did a missionary position on her to make sure she took a long look at a person who took her virginity. With this kind of freedom of movement, there were a lot of ways Kouta could make it work. He drew back deeply before mming hard and deep into Eriri.


    "Oh¡­ Nyaaah!?" Eriri jolted violently when he did that, but the most surprising thing for Kouta was a weird moan from her.


    "Wait, what is that?" Kouta could help but ask as he pulled back slightly and made a small, fast thrust into her.


    "Oh, nyaa~ Ah~ Ah~ Ah~" Eriri let out another moan that sounded like meowing to him.


    As Kouta started to pound her, he said to Eriri, "You like this¡­ Eri. You looked like you were enjoying this."


    While Eriri still let out those weird moans. "Nyah¡­ Nyaaah¡­ I love this¡­ I can feel it¡­ I can feel your thing kissing my womb!! It feelllll goooood!"


    Kouta wondered if this happened, because Eriri had weird knowledge as a doujinshi with many works and different genres she covered.


    "Also~ This position makes us really seem like animals¡ªnyaah!!" She continued as Kouta pumped his hip harder because hearing those made him want to ejacte more.


    "Nyaah~~ That''s good~ Nyaa, this amazing~ Nyaaah~~" Seeing her like that gave Kouta joy, but at the same time he still felt like he needed to do something. To make her downfall~~ worse.


    "Do you think¡­ your childhood friend can give you this pleasure?" Kouta, with a smile, whispered in her ear. At that instant, the pressure around his penis became stronger.


    "Uuu~~" She gave a weak response.


    "Well¡­ I never expected your pussy to be tighter when I mentioned him¡­ what a naughty girl you are," Kouta said.


    "Ugh~~" Kouta couldn''t see her face, so he grabbed it, and he could see Eriri''s angry expression, but her face was red from nervousness.


    "I don''t think so!! I never do anything with him¡­ also¡­" Eriri said while she moaned out her mind. "ah¡­ah¡­Nyahn¡­." She enjoyed the pleasure Kouta gave her.


    "Is that so¡­ but is that all¡­ I think there is more¡­."


    "Ugh¡­ I¡­ I¡­ always think about him while masturbating¡­ but¡­ these days¡­ It has always been you in my mind." Eriri confessed pretty easily.


    "Haha that''s wonderful¡­" Kouta praised her while giving her another pat on her head.


    "Yes¡­ I''m such a naughty girl¡­ nyaaah¡­ nyah¡­" Kouta''s movement became faster and faster every time he plunged into his penis. He could feel a bit of ssh from her pussy which became wetter and wetter.


    "Nyaa¡­ I feel it¡­I think I''m cuming again! Kouta! Please make me cum!"


    "Okay, juste!" Kouta was stimted. The holds tightened and she squirmed, and her cervical mucus came out in a gush. A feeling of satisfaction, conquest, and fulfillment washed over him. Honestly, Kouta was already on the verge of ejaction. However, he could still hold back as he felt Eriri shake jerkily. Her hips jerked in small motions, and her hips went a bit higher before shey limp with tired eyes, perhaps nearly fainting.


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­." Eriri was still exhausted and panting for air as she slowly turned around and raised her body. Her hand reached his neck, and she hugged him fondly.


    "Kouta¡­ I want you inside me¡­." Eriri whispered in Kouta''s ear after recovering from cumming. She must feel bad for cumming alone. Since they were both thinking the same thing, Kouta pushed her down to the bed and went back on top of her. Eriri''s legs were already spread wide open, ready for his penis to plunge inside her.


    "Wait¡­ Have you brought that paper?" Kouta asked Eriri.


    "Hah~~ What paper? Ah~ Yeah, of course¡­"


    "Bring here¡­"


    Eririplied with Kouta''s request and brought the paper containing their agreement. Kouta gently stroked and caressed Eriri''s cheek.


    "Kouta¡­? Hehehe" Eriri looked at him as if she was happy to be spoiled. Without realizing it, she grabbed Kouta''s hand, which stroked her cheek, and smiled at him. Made Kouta''s heartthrob after seeing her like that. He was convinced that he had actually seeded, but there was one thing that he wanted her to do.


    Koutaid her down again, and he started with the tip, before his penis easily slid inside her. No matter when he put it inside her, the tightness of her flesh immediately clung to it in an attempt to squeeze it. Any other thoughts were already pushed to the back of their minds as it was just them and their time alone.


    The feeling of her warmth inside was unbearable as sex became so pleasurable for her that even though she may have been tired, she still had a bit of stamina to move on her own, grinding Kouta''s penis inside her while looking for her own sweet spots. Eventually, they both became too aroused and once again drowned in pleasure, and she kept shouting his name amidst her moans.


    "Kouta~~ Nyaaah~~ Amazing~~~" Eriri''s beautiful face was a wet, sweaty mess, and it contorted with lust as she moaned.


    "You want to be mine, right, Eri?" Kouta said as he squeezed Eriri''s body to his and pounded his penis deeply inside her.


    Eriri gave a fierce jolt and then bent back, trembling with pleasure, and replied¡­ "I will~~ Nyaa~~ I''m yours!!"


    "Hm¡­ good¡­ Well, then¡­ since you became mine, torn that paper¡­" Kouta ordered her. Her eyes opened wide for a moment, before she nodded.


    "Okay~~ Just please make me yours!" She responded as she easily tore their contract.


    "Really, what a good girl" Kouta said as he spoiled her again. Kouta gave her a kiss, and they continued kissing for some time.


    "Nyaaa~ This amazing~ My head is in the clouds, and it feels so nice. I want more~ Please kiss more~" Eriri seemed very fond of kissing. Before she let out such a loud word, "I want to cum! I think I want to cum! I like when we kiss! I like it when you praise me! I like it when you smack me! Everything you do~ I like it~" Eriri said as Kouta moved faster and her pussy was already in the shape of his penis. "Please make me cum!!" She added.


    "Wait~~ Hold it, until Ie too."


    Kouta hugged her even tighter to him and mmed his penis into her at full power.


    "Nyaah~~ Ah~~~ Nyaah~~" Eriri tried her best to hold her cum, It felt like her brain became mush because of so much pleasure she got. Her love juice spilled out from their intimate action every time he mmed into her. The sound of him pounding into her produces a lewd sound.


    After such a long time, Kouta felt a sensation of ejaction, and soon it was going to spill out everything.


    "I''m going toe soon¡­"


    "Sure~~ Nyaaah~~ you cane~~~ Nyaaah, inside me~~ I want you~~ Inside me. Ugh¡­ I can''t take it¡­ Anymore¡­"


    Kouta felt she coulde, so he ramped up the intensity of his pump to guide her toward her climax.


    "Nyaa~~ Kouta~~ I like you~~ I''m became your~~"


    Kouta mmed into her at such full power, and he could feel his own climax drawing closer. Her body twitches violently and Kouta feels an intense pressure inside her as she squeezes his shaft. Unable to bear such pleasure, Kouta let his desire and pleasure go into Eriri. His white seed poured deep inside her womb.


    "Nyaaah~ That felt so amazing~~ Kouta, you''re the best." She moved to cuddle with him with a tired face while looking at Kouta, Eriri closed her face again and kissed Kouta, and each time she did that, she would whisper to him.


    "Ah~~ Please take care of me¡­"


    "I will, Eri." And Kouta called her pet name, She smiled, and not long after that, he could hear her soft, rhythmic breath as she slept. Then, Kouta sank into a deep sleep while embracing the naked Eriri.


    ----------------------------------------------

 Ch 48 – 11 May, Morning with Eriri 01

    Ch 48 ¨C 11 May, Morning with Eriri 01


    After that passionatest night, Kouta woke up with such defenseless or peacefully sleeping Eriri at his side. The feeling of waking up with a beautiful girl by your side, sleeping naked as her hand and foot tried to hug you as tightly as she could to show how deeply invested her feelings were in you, was wonderful.


    For many years, Eriri drew those R+18 things, and of course she already experienced sex a week ago, but this time she may truly feel about the pleasure sex could give. The pleasure of two people seeking each other''s affection. Their affections may be different from each other and wrong in other people''s eyes, but they still seek and long for each other. Kouta wanted her, and she wanted to erase her broken heart. And she easily sumbed to it. She loves every part of it.


    That showed in how refreshing Eriri''s smile was on her face as she hugged Kouta in her sleep.


    Kouta tried to get up, but Eriri held onto his body, she didn''t let him go. Her eyebrow was frown and her mouth pouted a bit. She acted like a little girl when her favorite doll was taken.


    Kouta thought that it wouldn''t hurt to give her more time, but he needed to prepare her uniform and breakfast. This spoiled child must be hungry after spending a lot of energyst night.


    Kouta kissed her forehead, and surprisingly, it made her smile and her embrace weaken. So that he could force himself out of her hug. In the end, he put the nket on her.


    Lastly, Kouta checked the recording to make sure he still had something up his sleeve. Right now, Eriri was meek, but he didn''t know what would happen in the future. Of course, he would do his best to make sure she was happy with him¡­ and to make her realize that she was part one of his women. But he still needed a card if someday she might be rebellious.


    Kouta went out to dry her uniform and her underwear. He ironed thoseter and prepared the bathroom since they needed to wash their bodies after such intense sex, which they didst night.


    After that, Kouta prepared breakfast. He easily makes a simple Japanese breakfast that is shown in many anime, which is a bowl of rice, a soup of miso with tofu, and a fried fish.


    Kouta was fine doing this tedious thing while Eriri slept, but of course he would ask her for some reward since they would take baths together after all. Thest thing he did was a morning routine taught to him by Glory Boxing.


    With the Kouta mindset, he couldn''t neglect working out. Since maybe in the future he needed physical strength, and as someone made fun of by his peers because he looked girlish in the past, maybe it was time for him to get enough exercise to condition his body just in case. Also, he needed to train his stamina, especially given how high his libido was.


    After doing all of those things, Kouta went to his room again. And woke Eriri up, since she looked like she would sleep till midday if someone did not wake her up.


    "Eriri, it''s already morning time to wake up¡­"


    "Nnn~~" Eriri rubbed her sleepy eyes, looked around and back to the pillow and said in an unenergetic voice.


    "I prepared breakfast. And I''ll heat up the bath and follow you after cleaning up my bed." Kouta replied.


    Eriri beamed arge smile upon hearing that she was happy that Kouta had prepared those things for her, but she still wanted to be spoiled by him. So she raised both her hands toward Kouta, while tilting her head, acting cutely.


    "Carry me¡­" She asked Kouta, as she acted like a spoiling princess.


    Kouta sighed when he saw her behavior, well since she was cute and Kouta still wanted to spoil her. He agreed while giving her histe mother''s nightgown, "Well, just this time. Okay, and put this on first.


    "Thanks!" Eriri wore those nightgowns and put her arm around Kouta''s neck as he carried her on those famous princess carries. It was her first time experiencing this. It should be embarrassing, but maybe not since they were doing it in private time. She was happy and kissed defenseless Kouta on the cheek, showing her affection, before they kissed each other.


    It was just a small peck on their mouths before Kouta carried her toward the dining room. On the way, surprisingly, she couldn''t stay still, especially when she actually kissed, sucked, and sometimes bit Kouta''s neck while talking to him.


    "Chup~ Suck~~~ Hm¡­ It''s not fair that only you left your mark on me. So I will put my own too¡­"


    "Hey¡­ If you do that. My dragon will wake up¡­"


    "It''s fine. I will take care of it!"


    Kouta carried her and put her on the chair. They ate the breakfast Kouta prepared like normal. They didn''t do anything weird. Well, more likely, Eriri was so hungry that her eyes sparkled to see the food and she ate with a big smile on her face. She might have replenished her energy by filling her stomach with food.


    "Hm¡­ I think you may be lonely in this big house, right?" Eriri asked.


    "Well, I can''t say I''m not lonely. But I''m a bit used to it¡­ And I think I have you right now¡­"


    "Ahaha, I''m happy to hear that. Sometimes your words make me get taken to your flow¡­" Eriri blushed.


    "Well, I''ll just be honest about my feelings."


    "Yeah, but sometimes it was too expressive¡­" Eriri exined it from her point of view before ending it with such a good thing. "Anyway, you may be lonely, so I will sleep over this weekend¡­ Just be grateful¡­ Okay." Eriri said with a reddened face and looked away from him as she was embarrassed to say that.


    "That''s¡­ Well, I''ll be honored."


    "Hm¡­ Good." Eriri replied as she went back to finish her breakfast.


    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡ª shhshhshh¡ª


    The sound of water flowing could be easily heard by Kouta. After they were done with breakfast, Eriri pretty easily agreed to take a bath together with him. She said that to save their time, but she might just have wanted to do it too.


    That''s why, right now, Kouta was bathing in the bathtub while he was enjoying a rare sight. Kouta couldn''t help but constantly check the spectacle in front of his eyes. Even though he may have seen Eriri naked a lot, it felt fresh to see such obscene circumstances that he never had with her.


    Seeing Eriri wash herself was a different kind of experience for Kouta. He never asked for this before since he still thought of her feelings when he ckmailed her, but this time he didn''t need to think too much.


    "It''s embarrassing if you stare too much," said Eriri, as she could feel Kouta staring at her with clear eyes. As he stared at her like that, the sensation of her getting closer to him grew stronger. Even if she disliked it in the past that Kouta took a look at her naked body, this time she now knows she likes it.


    "Well, because I don''t get tired of seeing you. It''s a simple, yet dynamic and beautiful flower." Kouta praised Eriri''s profile.


    "What is that... stupid?" Eriri was perplexed, but also a little shy. He always praised and flirted with her, but she wasn''t sure why this time felt different. Perhaps because she epted herself that he was her man. It made her happy, but it was also embarrassing.


    But once she had calmed down, she seemed to find a bit of strange praise.


    "Wait... simple... It didn''t sound like a praise at all." Her face was bright red. As she gradually put it together, she red at him. "Are you implying my breasts are small?"


    When Kouta looked at Eriri''s profile, Kouta saw a beautiful, petite girl with blonde hair flowing over her shoulders when she didn''t appear in her usual twintail appearance.


    "Yeah, it''s simple... Small, but very sensitive." Kouta joyfully said, enjoying her reaction.


    "Stupid..." For a moment, Eriri grabbed the shower head and sprayed it at Kouta''s face for a moment before she entered the bathtub.


    Surprisingly, Eriri chose to sit on Kouta''s thigh. Kouta could feel Eriri''s soft body, especially her supple bottom. That bare ass sometimes touched his penis.


    It was smooth and stic and felt really erotic. It hardened his penis.


    "It''s bing harder..." Eriri said it with embarrassment. She was blushing bright red. Her head lowered as she tried to see what happened under her.


    "Well, of course... You had a soft body proportion, a small waist, and a cute ass... " Kouta said as he embraced her petite but warm body and gave her cheek a kiss several times.


    "Ah¡ª Kouta..." Eriri enjoyed Kouta''s careful treatment.


    "You know that~ I want some kind of reward after preparing your morning." Kouta kissed her. Her sweet, soft lips were pressed against his as his hand found her thigh.


    Eriri gasped and unconsciously pulled away, but since Kouta held her quite strongly, she couldn''t escape. Not only that, after he kissed him. He grabbed her waist and twisted her around so their faces were facing each other. He kissed her forehead and wrapped his hand around her waist.


    Kouta''s hand slid down on her back. Without entering Eriri''s bottom mouth, his erect penis was just stroking around the entrance.


    "---Nyaah~ Nyaaah~ Nyaaah!!!" Eriri showed her pleased face as her breath started to be rougher.


    You don''t have to worry about anything... I took my reward myself. " Kouta whispered in her ear.


    Kouta embraced the naked Eriri and kissed her while massaging her breasts. Eriri didn''t resist and just moaned with pleasure. Before gripping her ass and attempting to stroke hisrge and erected penis in petting forey.


    Eriri''s body trembled with pleasure.


    Kouta held her close, pulling her in for another kiss. She moaned, their lips parting as their tongues met. She was soft and tasted sweet. He moved his kiss to the neck... down the way back, and took her nipple into his mouth. He tasted her supple flesh, soft yet firm, and she gasped, her back arching.


    Eriri''s moan of ecstasy filled the bathtub as Kouta kept her from releasing herself, teasing her.


    "Nyaaa~~ Kouta¡­ Kouta¡­ please, Nyaa~," Eriri asked Kouta, half begging.


    Without wasting his time, Kouta moved faster as Eriripletely drowned in the pleasure, before she was cumming. Her body convulsed, and she embraced his body tightly.


    "Nyaaah~ Cumming¡­ cumming," said Eriri, while trembling from the climax.


    "Forget and enjoy everything, and leave everything to me." Kouta whispered to Eriri, who just nodded weakly.


    "Ah, yes¡­ Kouta¡­ I''m yours after all."


    Honestly, Kouta felt sorry for Eriri since, from the beginning, there was no chance of her being a winner. Because of their past, she and Tomoya, the protagonist, had a rocky rtionship.


    Especially when Tomoya felt betrayed by Eriri, who chose to abandon him after they made fun by they ssmate in the past. And Tomoya held such a grudge until now. And with everything Kouta did to her and leaving Tomoya''s mind in doubt, giving the impression she betrayed him again, which causes another rift in their rtionship.


    That made Eririe at him. Searching for someone after losing the only man she knew. And Kouta would give her that to her satisfaction.


    "Nyaaa~ This no good~~ Nyaaa~~ Absolutely no gooooood!!" Eriri screamed as Kouta licked her navel and then... her crotch. He stretched his tongue with all of his might.


    "Nyaaahhh~ Again~ Again~ I''m cumming, Kouta! Please!"


    "Please~ Just please~Kouta. Put it in, please!!! "Eriri begged as her finger opened up the fold with her finger and exposed her clitoris! The small bean was already erged! And her pussy was wet, and she was craving it. She opened her pussy so Kouta could see clearly from the entrance deep inside.


    "Kouta~ Kouta~ Kouta! I want you inside me, please!" As Eriri really wanted it to be put inside her. Kouta grabbed her tense hips and pressed his dick against her entrance.


    "Nyaaaaaaah~ Kouta~ Amazing~ So thick."


    "You''re amazing too. It''s really easy to move. "


    "Uuu~ Nyaaaa~ it''s biiiig¡ªas always."


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Nyoohhh~ it''s fine~ it''s good. Nyaa~." Eriri''s voice leaked out through her clenched teeth. Kouta could feel her trembling; he didn''t know if it was because of excitement or pleasure. Maybe both...


    Kouta had her sit on him inside the bathtub and let him do everything. She was just waiting and enjoying what had happened to her. Kouta desperately shook his hips. Eriri was receiving it with her whole body and raising her voice.


    The feeling of warm water on their bodies, her warm inside, and Kouta''s hot penisplimented each other. They were once again drowning in pleasure.


    "Nyyaaah~ nyaaah~ Good." Those two people are both going crazy having sex. The more they did it, the more they fell into a trance and desperately sought more pleasure. The vagina was tight; each time Kouta stroked, the head of his penis was stimted.


    "More~ more~ more~ more, hardeeeerr, Nyaaahh~Nyaaa~."


    Hearing that, Kouta moved his hip even faster. In that instant, Eriri raised her voice and bent backward, as she most likely coughed. Kouta kissed her moist lips and entangled her tongue quickly.


    "Again~ Again. Nyaaa~. It''s deep~~"


    Kouta''s penis reached deep inside her. Eriri immediately started to move, following Kouta''s hips. His penis inside her kept receiving intense pleasure while he kept massaging her breast, pinching her nipples, and, of course, sucking on it.


    "Kouta~ I''m cumming again. Nyaahhh!!"


    "Eriri, I''m cumming too. Take it all inside your womb. "


    "Yes~ Nyaaahhh~ Give it all to me!"


    With such timing, Kouta''sst thrust as she cum, her inside was mped and stimted, making it burst out simultaneously.


    Eriri exhausted herself and embraced Kouta''s body tighter, giving him a kiss once more. She just silently kissed him before touching her lips and giving Kouta a soft smile. So, in the end, she never told him anything as she bashfully traced a circle with her finger on Kouta''s chest.


    "Really, your moan is something else¡­" Kouta couldn''t help himself, but he was surprised by Eriri''seback.


    "Well¡­ That''s on you¡­ When I moan like that, you have no idea how long you grin and happy on your face. And you became harder inside¡­"


    "That''s¡­" Kouta actually couldn''t reply to those words. Since he may actually have acted like that.


    "Anyway, we need to finish this or we may bete going to school."

 Ch 49 – 12 May, Study with Eriri is fun 01

    Ch 49 ¨C 12 May, Study with Eriri is fun 01


    There was nothing special that day. Since the midterm test started on Monday, club activity was suspended until the midterm was over. So on that day, Kouta couldn''t do anything that much, before he went to Glory Boxing.


    As soon as Kouta arrived there, he was taught by the big sister, Uehara Nana. Ayaka herself was just like any other student. Well, she was studying for a midterm test. Nana, an average height girl with long brown hair and brown eyes, is also different from her younger sister, who is tanned. She was fairly pale.


    Of course, Nana asked why Kouta didn''t study for a midterm test.


    Kouta simply said, "Why do I need to study? Do I look stupid, Coach Uehara?"


    Hearing Kouta''s answer made Nana amused, so she taught Kouta once again some basic boxing techniques. Most of them were about punching and stepping movements. It wasn''t that long either, and Kouta went back to finish his video advertisement before putting it on The GCC Uotube channel he made after he got permission from Takao.


    Of course, Kouta told everyone he knew about the video and asked them to tell their friends too. Unexpectedly, his uncle messaged him about the video, but rather than talking about the content of the video or why he was wearing that girl uniform.


    He asked Kouta if he was the one who edited the video.


    Kouta replied, with yes.


    His uncle had a long pause and told him ''It''s a good job.''


    Kouta could hear some relieved tone from his uncle. He may be happy to see his nephew use the skill that was taught by Kouta''ste father.


    And after he did other things¡­ Saturday came.


    Kouta woke up early in the morning and did what he usually does in the morning. He makes his own breakfast and does the morning routine told to him by Coach Nana. After that, he focused on his work before noon and around 12 o''clock.


    Kouta''s home bell chimed. He opened the door, and in front of him was Eriri, who immediately entered his home, and she took off her shoes. Put on slippers and walked toward the living room without reservation at all as if this was her home.


    Different from usual, Eriri actually wore those green jerseys and ck-framed sses like in the anime. She let her hair down too.


    "Kouta, can I get a c, please?" Eriri asked him as she sat on the sofa. Lean her back to the sofa while stretching her body like a cat.


    "Well, of course you can¡­ just take it in the fridge." Kouta replied to her, but her face showed some dissatisfaction expression for a moment, before she responded.


    "I''m a guest, so treat me well."


    "Haa¡­ just this time okay." Kouta gave up and gave her what she wanted.


    Eriri immediately gulped down those c and thanked him before asking him the question "Ahaha, thanks. So what are we going to do now?" S


    At that time, Kouta realized that what they did together most of the time was just fucking around. They have only been dating once. Which made him not feel any mood to do it for now.


    "Well, it''s there anything you want to do?" So Kouta asked her back. Eriri looked a bit surprised, and she opened her mouth for a moment, closed it and thought for several seconds before answering the question.


    "If that''s the case, how about you help me with my work? Is it behind schedule after all?"


    "That''s not romantic at all¡­ Well, it''s fine."


    And so Kouta helped Eriri. To not his surprise, it was her doujin, but there was something that surprised him.


    "Wait¡­ Isn''t this kinda¡­ Well¡­ How am I gonna say¡­ That''s the story about two childhood friends where the girl was deceived by a cute boy and became infatuated with that cute boy and left her childhood friend who was crying like a little boy¡­ Are you perhaps angry or something?" Kouta asked as he helped Eriri.


    "Hm? Well, But this is all your fault." She replied while her eyes were still focused on the paper.


    "Me?"


    "Yes¡­ after all, you have done to me¡­ That''s all in my head¡­ I can''t create another doujin for a moment. Before I knew it¡­ this is the plot I could think of." Eriri told the truth to Kouta while she red at him.


    "Hm¡­ I don''t know how to respond to this¡­" Kouta was so surprised that he looked up to the ceiling and dodged her stare.


    "Hm¡­ You don''t need to¡­" Eriri sighed as she went back to her doujin, before she dropped her pencil when she heard Kouta''s next word.


    "Also, what if Tomoya sees this¡­?" Kouta didn''t know why, but he couldn''t help asking those questions.


    "Ugh¡­ Nnnn¡­ Ha~~" Eriri stopped what she was doing, hearing those words sent shivers down Eriri''s spine. Her cheeks flushed a pink color, and she moaned for a bit.


    "Wait, are you perhaps stimted by that?" Kouta could only feel sorry for Tomoya.


    "Ugh¡­ Shut up! I can''t help it! It''s your fault." Eriri realized what happened, woke up from her daydreaming, and threw those usations to Kouta.


    "No¡­ no¡­ no¡­ You can say all your perverted fantasies to me, that''s injustice." Kouta of course, couldn''t allow his name to be ndered every time, so he turned to look at Eriri, who only couldn''t answer.


    "Grrrr¡­ Ah¡­ Wait, I forgot that my mother gave you this¡­ A gift as a thank you." Eriri said as she gave him an expensive looking box that contained cookies.


    "Wait, you can just change the topic like that¡­ also this is something you should have given to me when you came." Kouta responded, but took the gift and opened it without any hesitation. "Ah, wait¡­ so your mother knew about me?" Kouta added.


    Eriri didn''t answer the question, and she leaned to Kouta''s chest while stretching her arms. "Hmm, I''m tired¡­ Can you give me a pat so I fill my energy?" She asked as she looked up at Kouta, so heplied with her request.


    "Hehehe~~ Well, of course she knew¡­ I mean I took her pill after all." Eriri answered while enjoying Kouta''s warm hand.


    "Pill?"


    "Yes¡­ Do you know how lovey-dovey they are and just have one child. It''s because of her pill¡­ She said it''s so expensive, but worth it since she only had me¡­ The rumor said that those pills were made by immortal cultivation in China." Eriri answered with a serious expression as if what she told that sound bullshit was true.


    "That''s¡­ good I guess¡­" Kouta didn''t know what to say.


    "She just never expected that I would have a boyfriend other than Tomoya."


    "Wait, so you told her that I''m your boyfriend?"


    "Well, of course¡­ There is no way I said that I''m your woman or stuff like that."


    "That''s true¡­"


    "So she asked me to introduce you¡­ and maybe I want you toe with me to the party¡­"


    "Hm, wait¡­ party¡­"


    "Yeah, my father invited me to the party and he told me to attend. Since there will be a lot of sons or daughters from many of his acquaintances so he needed me to attend, but I don''t want to¡­ Well, except if you came with me¡­ can you?"


    "Party¡­ Huh¡­ Which means there are a lot of rich sons/daughters like you in there, huh¡­ Wait, so what''s the point of me being there?"


    "Well, If you are there¡­ I don''t need to care about other men, and they would persist if I bought my boyfriend."


    "So you''re using me as a shield?"


    "Is it fine? With your looks¡­ the other girl will be less cautious, and the boy will be awkward. Hehehe¡­"


    "Well, okay then. I''m fine."


    "Really!? Thanks. Hum~~" Eriri hummed as she was happy Kouta agreed toe with her. She didn''t like those parties, but she would be fine if he was around.


    Kouta and Eriri talked for a long time while he spoiled the girl, who began to sit on hisp and kiss him in return. But there was something that he found a bit disturbed his consciousness.


    "Wait, so your mom knows that we were already having sex?" Kouta asked.


    "Hm¡­ Yes. Of course!"


    "Is she fine with it? Oh, well¡­ She is the mother who let her daughter draw and sell R+18 stuff." Kouta immediately understood what kind Eriri''s mother was.


    "Wait, please don''t make a bad assumption about my mother. She is fine with it as long as I use those pills and never let my grade down¡­ And of course my doujin and manga too still continued in good condition. That''s why can you teach me some sses?"


    "Eh¡­" Kouta understood, but he didn''t like to study or teach someone, before he got some idea. "Well, I''m fine teaching you¡­ but I did it my own way¡­" With a devilish grin on his face, Kouta added.


    When Eriri saw that, her face was a bit pale as she realized her mistake. But at the same time, she was actually excited to think about what he was going to do with her.

 Ch 50 – 13 May, Study with Eriri is fun 02

    Ch 50 ¨C 13 May, Study with Eriri is fun 02


    "So if C is¡­ applying the cosine to this expression, the value of A¡­" Kouta taught Eriri the problem she needed to solve. Supposedly, the two of them sat side by side or face to face when they tried to teach someone. But Kouta didn''t do anything like that.


    "...Nnn¡­ The root of¡­ nnyaah¡­" Eriri tried to hold back her moaning and respond to Kouta, but she couldn''t do it properly as she could feel his breath in her ear. Since Kouta taught her while whispering in her ear as he taught her while she sat on hisp. Not only that, her jersey was disheveled, and her bra had already been taken off.


    Kouta let Eriri sit on hisp while his hand hugged her, and sometimes when she answered correctly, Kouta gave her small breast a reward by stimting her nipples with stroking and pinching gently.


    It caused her hand to tremble as she held a pencil to solve the problem and make scribbles in her notebook.


    And if her answer was wrong, Kouta punished her by flicking those nipples quite hard, that''s quite painful to hear. But after an hour of studying, Eriri''s nipples were hard and stiff, making it easy for Kouta to flick it.


    Also, when Kouta flicked Eriri''s nipples, she sounded more like someone who enjoys that, but of course she would rather answer correctly since if she answers correctly, most of the problems Kouta gave will be solved and she would get a reward.


    "It''s 11¡­" Eriri answered the question correctly.


    "Well, done¡­ Here you reward¡­" Kouta''s hand moved down to Eriri''s pussy which was already soaking wet. Kouta gently poked her clitoris, which was already stiff, before rubbing her and squeezing those clitoris in such a rhythm that Eriri''s body shivered a little for all Kouta''s stimtion. And she was cum.


    "Nyaah~~ Ah¡­ Kouta¡­" Eriri turned her head with eyes that asked for a kiss. Kouta followed her request, kissed her, put his tongue inside her, and intertwined their tongues for a while before he stopped.


    "Ah¡­ Ko..Kouta¡­ No more¡­ Please¡­ Your thing¡­ I want it." Eriri begged Kouta as she spread her leg wide open, put her leg on M pose with such a sexy position to see. Of course, Kouta''s penis was already kind of hard, because of her soft but sexy moan.


    Even so, Kouta didn''t agree with her.


    "What are you saying, Eri¡­? Didn''t you ask me to teach you?" Kouta replied almost immediately, but seeing her acted like slut. Kouta couldn''t help pecking her nape and ying with her breast.


    "Ugh¡­ But¡­ This is too much¡­" She responded as she enjoyed the Kouta''s touch.


    "If that''s the case¡­ we move on to the next lesson¡­" Kouta said, ignoring Eriri grumbled and once again opened the next textbook. Kouta may be fine doing anything else, but he absolutely doesn''t like to study or teach somebody. He may be good, because of his cheating skills. Even so, his foundation was that he didn''t really like to study or teach somebody¡­ Rather than study, he would more like to improve his skill, using his cheating skill to improve himself.


    So Kouta didn''t want Eriri to ask him to help her study, so he had been ying with her. Of course, he taught her too, and since she answered correctly, he must be teaching her well. But most of the time, he felt like he had been just ying and enjoying himself.


    Kouta taught her another material that was more likely to be questioned in midterm, before starting to question her again.


    When Eriri answered correctly, Kouta squeezed and caressed her cute, pink nipple.


    When Eriri answered incorrectly, Kouta would punish it by flicking her nipple.


    And if Eriri answered correctly the majority of questions, Kouta rewarded her by making her cum.


    And after another hour, surprisingly, rather than worsening, Eriri''s answer became more correct than before. Kouta was astounded by her mind''s ability toprehend his teaching and correctly answer the question.


    Before, there were really few incorrect answers¡­ which meant he was defeated since he couldn''t enjoy flicking her nipple.


    "Ugh¡­ How can it be? She can focus on the topic in this situation¡­ look how messed up her face was?" Kouta couldn''t help saying those words. Since there was no way something like this could be real. Or maybe this can happen, because the 2D like world, or just Eriri''s mind, is increasing by doing perverted things.


    Which means she was a perverted girl. Look how stupidly sexy she looks right now¡­


    Kouta could see how debauched her eyes were, as her face was full of excitement and redness¡­ a nasty expression that tried to invite a man. She even put her index finger in her mouth to show such erotic expression, but it was a spoiled one too.


    "Hehe~ Kouta~ Please~ Give me my reward~" She said it with another mushy face.


    "Well, okay. But you need to give this attention too." Kouta responded by taking off his boxers and exposing his already hard penis.


    Eriri stared into Kouta''s eyes while smiling. She brought her face close to Kouta''s penis and rubbed it with her cheeks and murmured.


    "P~E~N~I~S"


    Kouta couldn''t believe he was hearing such an obscene word while she rubbed her cheek against his penis with such a tender and loving touch.


    For starters, Eriri kissed the tip of Kouta''s penis before she started to lick the tip and went down the shaft to give his penis a lot of her saliva to make it wet so that she could stroke Kouta''s penis easier and pleasure him.


    While Eriri''s finger stroked him gently, her mouth went to his ball and gave it kisses and licks. Sometimes she put it in her mouth and sucked it¡­ giving Kouta a weird, but such pleasure sensation. After she felt Kouta''s penis wet, she pleasured it, and it got harder.


    Eriri continued with her taking his penis in her mouth while slurping as she began to move her face up and down while looking up and making eye contact with Kouta. She was sucking and squeezing Kouta''s big penis with her lips.


    Until Eriri wrapped his penis in her soft lips and pushed her lips to the base of his penis, she tried her best to swallow his penispletely. Considering the length of his penis, it reached the back of her throat. She felt in pain, but she tried her best¡­ She smiled and made a double piece with her face stuck on his public hair, as she wanted to please him.


    Yeah, Eriri didn''t hesitate to bury her face between Kouta''s legs and suck him hard, while her tongue danced over his penis. She was so thoroughly engorged and passionate, her tongue twirling and her face bobbing. Her blonde hair swayed and fell to Kouta''s thigh, which was equally enticing.


    "Ah~~ I''m cumming¡­" Kouta couldn''t handle those pleasures anymore and let out the hot liquid, which spurted into the wet swamp of Eriri''s throat. Eriri, who still sucked his penis, didn''t let go of his penis, but she even sucked out Kouta''s white stuff, before she let go of the penis. There was semen she couldn''t swallow; it overflowed from the edge of her mouth, even though she tried her best.


    Eriri, who still looked at him with such mushy eyes, smiled bewitchingly and spoke.


    "It''s weird¡­ but delicious¡­ I want more¡­" Eriri muttered and took his penis in her mouth again as she was so thoroughly engorged and passionate, and she let her tongue crawl over the Kouta''s penis to clean it up


    "Nyaaaaa??! Kouta, please put it inside me!" Eriri begged Kouta to put her leg in M pose again, as she spread her leg wide open. Its legs were elegantly outstretched, and it boasted her cute and slim thighs.


    Kouta positioned himself toward Eriri entrance as her half-open and drooling bottom flesh that was so wet after cumming so much because of Kouta''s teasing, and then he began to slip it in.


    "Nyoooh! Finally, It''s so big! Kouta''s penis¡­ It prates me, it pushes and spreads inside me! Nyaaah! It feel so ggoooddd!!" Eriri enjoyed her reward. Different from Satomi, who sometimes likes to be the one to move. Eriri was always a girl who liked to be spoiled and let her man do the work when they had sex. Kouta taught her that it was her reward after all.


    "Eriri¡­ really¡­ tight!" Kouta said as he leaned down and sought her lips. Their tongues entwined and swallowed each other''s saliva. Kouta shook his hips strongly and mmed his hip into her ample ass. The stirring and clenching of her flesh were so exquisite that if he wasn''t strong enough, he coulde fast.


    Kouta held her slender hip and thrust his hip down. Her slender finger clung onto him while she cried in a lewd and charming voice.


    "Nyaaa¡­ Kouta¡­ It''s grinding inside my pussy!! I''m cumming!! I''m cumming, Kouta I want cum!"


    Kouta kept thrusting his penis deep kissing her cervix in response to her moan. "Yeah, just cum, Eri." He replied as her pussy became unbearably tight as she cummed. Kouta did all the pounding as he thrust his hip hard, her eyes were full of pleasure and her lips are half-open after cumming so many times, before Kouta was already on limit.


    In the end, Kouta mmed his hip deep inside while pressing Eriri''s body, while kissing her tightly, and she howled in pleasure as she could feel Kouta ejacting inside her womb.


    "Nyaa~~ Amazing~~ Is this~~ what people call~~ Mating presss~~~~" Eriri howled as she thought of something that was cliche in doujinshi.


    "Ah¡­ That''s amazing, Eri."


    "Kouta~~"


    "But we still have long nights and Sundays too." Kouta said after that they would spend that weekend¡­ with those stupid, but sexy study routines. Until Sunday night, when Eriri returned home.

 Ch 51 – 21 May, First Turning Point 01

    Ch 51 ¨C 21 May, First Turning Point 01


    Have you ever thought how sometimes Heroines actually have such lucky traits in anime?


    To keep the plot moving, anime and manga often have their heroines do things like win the lottery to get a voucher to stay overnight in a hot spring or have their parents be wealthy so that they can use one of their vis. And then there was other stuff that sounded like plot armor.


    Which was why Kouta wondered if, because of that, he felt like the poprity of Floopy Bird moved faster than he ever thought since this game was made with Takao, as she was also the one who made the GCC win thepetition in their original anime.


    In just a week, their games were already well known in their school. It felt like their game passed from mouth to mouth at a fast rate. That by the middle of the midterm test, the majority of their school''s students were already aware of their game. And because of that, when people tried to search for Floopy Bird on the inte. They quickly discovered the video on OuTube, which increased its poprity.


    The video about two clubs fighting each other to determine who took over the loser club may have been interesting in and of itself. Especially those fights where the fighters used their own game and surprised many people.The game is quite well made, even though it''s an obvious copy of other games. It''s also simple to y while remaining intriguing for a casual mobile yer.


    Which was the reason those games were liked by many students to y those games at the break or between the tests as a pastime. Also, students feel some pride that their club in the same school makes these well-done games; make them try and promote the game to others.


    There was also the added bonus that all of the members in the video were cute and beautiful girls who are still quite new and fresh, especially at their age in Japan. They also included a cosy activity in the final video, which caused quite a stir in thements.


    Especially after one of thements revealed that one of the cute and beautiful girls in the cosy was actually a guy, resulting in some strange cults in thements section of their video.


    Well, because of that reason, Kouta became famous not only in his ss, but in his school too. because it''s obvious who the guy in the video wore¡ªthose adorable girl uniforms and maids. After people in the school realized, Kouta could feel the eyes of many people staring at him. Because he was someone who was introverted in the past, people didn''t really ask him upfront and just talked behind his back.


    It was until a certain busybody in his ssroom helped him a bit¡­ No, she actually helped him a lot. After all, Eriri was one of the most well-known freshmen at the school. One of the reasons why his game became well-known in his ss was, after all, her. When someone like Eriri said that she yed a game that was made by the club at this school, others would follow suit. Especially when it was done by a popr figure in the ss.


    As the game was made for casual use, it was easy for them to ept the game. The news about Eriri ying the game moved so fast that most freshmen immediately knew about the game. Which Kouta suspected Marin had a hand in this too.


    At the same time, it made people realize more about him in those videos faster, and they didn''t know how to react to it. Especially since Kouta was always alone in ss, his actions when the teacher told him to focus on ss were quite notable too.


    But when Eriri acted normally around him¡­ also came to him and asked about the game, and she looked to be having a good time talking with him. The girl in the ss that actually found Kouta cute in those uniforms started to talk to him and found him easy to talk to¡­ which made Kouta be popr in the girl''s eyes.


    On the other hand, the guy found it awkward to talk with him in the past, and when they found out about the video and his cosy, it became more awkward for them. And when the girl started to fawn him¡­ Some guy started to dislike him and found him an eyesore.


    Which led to this moment¡­


    "Ne~ Ne~ Kouta-kun, what did you do during ss rted to the games you make?" One of the girls in his ss asked Kouta like that.


    "Well, yeah¡­" Kouta sometimes replied to them with short answers, but he always answered every question they threw at him. He sometimes responded with a short, annoyed look, and other times with a long, passionate response. Which quite frankly, made the girl like him as they found him a somewhat likeable guy.


    "So all the scribbles in the book are for your next game?"


    "Your drawing is great."


    "We can''t wait!?"


    Several girls from his ss were swarming around his seat, asking numerous questions.


    And for that reason, it seemed his situation made some people jealous of him, and some guys looked at him with some envy. And one particr guy didn''t like this situation and gave Kouta a sharp re.


    There were people in anime and manga who had good looks and good speaking ability; he was also very popr with the girls. Or you can say a member of the ''Riajuu group''. If those people happened in shoujo manga, they were usually kind people, and if those people happened to harem anime / manga / light novels, they were bound to be annoying people.


    And in Kouta''s ss, there was one particr guy, who had good looks, good speaking ability, was a rich parent, was a member of a sports club, and had a part-time job. Such a perfect Riajuu guy, except he openly tried to get a girl or you say he is a different kind of naive guy who seemed sometimes avable as a Riajuu group in isekai story


    Or you can say he seemed somewhat interested in Eriri, but he always failed since Eriri never showed any interest in any guy until she spoke about those games to Kouta. Eriri rarely had those expressions. She looked like the kind of girl who''s in love with a guy and already has a man.


    So this Riajuu One, as Kouta never tried to remember his name and justbeled him as Riajuu One, came at Kouta as he tried to make a scene on his face.


    "Hmm, Suzuki-san, you look really good in a girl''s uniform. Why don''t you just wear it sometimes at school? I mean, we don''t mind if you like those things? I heard some people had problems with their gender identities." Riajuu One approached Kouta with a sly smile on his face. It was a face Kouta clearly didn''t want to interact with, and he used hisnguage to express his concern while speaking down to him.


    Kouta wanted to punch his face¡­ Kouta was previously regarded as bothersome or despised for his girlish appearance. Well, it could be because the guy didn''t know how to react to him and a girl had some rivalry with him because he looked like a cute girl


    Which began as a trivial issue before the voices of his former ssmates became increasingly loud, making him ufortable, and he became an easy target to bully on. And people like this, Riajuu One was someone who did this to him in the past. Which was why Kouta didn''t like him.


    So, when he started this pointless fight, he started talking nonsense and persuaded the girls around him, tried to appall the girl to somewhat agonize Kouta''s behavior; wearing those clothes in the video.


    To be honest, Kouta in the past would likely just stay silent while looking down and seeing the floor.


    But this time there was no way Kouta would just stay silent. Since he was the one who started it. How about Kouta trying to make him look like a fool and make his position in the ss look foolish? Riajuu... would no longer be the same after this.

 Ch 52 – 21 May, First Turning Point 02

    Ch 52 ¨C 21 May, First Turning Point 02


    Kouta wondered what he was going to do to this guy. After thinking for a second, he stood up and asked him a question.


    "Are you modeling, right?"


    "Eh~ Yeah, of course. I even know some kru from there." Riajuu One replied and boosted him by saying those things.


    "Well, if that''s the case, you know about acting, right? Parody andedy?" Koutae said, a touch of irritation in his voice. His face got closer to him as he challenged the Riajuu One.


    "Of course¡­" Riajuu One tried to respond, but Kouta didn¡¯t even let him talk as he continued to tell him.


    "Then why do you have a problem with me using a girl''s uniform? In the end, it¡¯s just acting andedy?"


    "But I don¡¯t use girl''s clothing, and I don¡¯t remember any other member doing so."


    "Haaaaa¡­ Of course they don''t do it. They are, after all, models. Even if a girl wears guy clothes and isbeled as tomboyish, it bes a problem if the guy people do the same... Oh well. I do understand your point, but you are badly mistaken. In the end, what I am doing is advertising. And the goal of advertising is to inform, persuade, and remind consumers about your brand and products. So I¡¯m doing my best to appeal to my main primary target. And I will go to any length to ensure this sess. Do you understand why..." Kouta exined those while raising voices to make sure to catch the attention of all of the people in the ssroom.


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Because I¡¯m different from you¡­ Who lives with your parents and gets money from them while I¡¯m living alone¡­ Even though I may have my inheritance, right now. I still need to think about what I¡¯m going to do in the future and how I¡¯m going to live. How do I get money to eat, pay bills and pay tuition in the future? And I¡¯m like, what I¡¯m doing right now¡­ Which means I will do anything to make this game sessful, and a trivial thing like wearing a girl ''s uniform is not something I care about." Kouta said while tapping his finger on Riajuu One''s chest as if Kouta taunted him.


    Of course, not all of Kouta''s words were truthful, but he needed to say them as Kouta tried to gather empathy toward him since, right now, he wanted to make this Riajuu guy look so bad in the ssmates eyes.


    "Ugh¡­ You!" Riajuu looked so angry that he made another mistake. He stretched out his hand toward Kouta''s cor and tried to grab it. He may have thought to silence Kouta by making him afraid of him.


    After all, their body frames were vastly different. Kouta¡¯s height was below average and looked very skinny too, different from Riajuu who may be around 18¨C20 cm taller than Kouta, and since he was in a sports club and modeling, his body was quite good.


    Or Riajuu One could be said to be a typical person who is strong at the bottom and weak at the top in terms of strength. Yeah, so he was strong as an ordinary student, but he was the weakest in terms of sports / delinquency. Which is why he wasn''t afraid of Kouta, and maybe he looked down on him.


    Not just because of his appearance, he may be mistaken for someone like him who makes games or nerdy who appears to be always drawing stuff and alone as an easy target.


    Kouta easily evaded him, as Riajuu One was taller, so when he wanted to grab Kouta, his body moved down a bit, which made it easier for Kouta to pull his hand, step on his foot, and just throw him to the floor.


    It was such an easy move since the Riajuu guy made light of him and Kouta didn''t try to save his face or anything. Kouta used all of his power to throw him to the floor, and he also crashed into several tables around his fall area.


    "Guah!! Aw!! Och, it hurrrtsssss¡­!!!" A sound rang out, and several tables fell because of Rriajuu One¡¯s fall.


    "Shit!! GAaaaaHH!!" Riajuu One before he could do anything, he could feel that Kouta just threw his knee around his neck and just held him there¡­ making him hardly breath. And such ruthless moves as Kouta usually sees are used by the police.


    "Gaaaahhh¡­!!!"


    "I don¡¯t know why you have a problem, but sorry¡­ I won''t let go till you apologize to me¡­" Kouta put some power when he said thest word as if told the person underneath him knew it.


    "Ugh¡­ Sorry¡­"


    Surprisingly, Riajuu One apologized pretty easily, and Kouta let him go. He slowly woke up, but his face was red as he felt humiliated and angry. His eyes stared at him with hatred.


    "Damn you! You¡¯re asking for this!!" As if what happened before never happened, or he may just thought Kouta was just lucky. He tried to move toward him again¡­ but before he could do anything¡­ someone screamed at them.


    "You two, that¡¯s enough!!!" Soared Eriri felt it necessary to intervene in this useless fight. Kouta and Riajuu stopped their movement and looked at Eriri who red at them. Eriri may not have looked like that, but she actually had a high rank in the ss. She was a lovely and kind girl to everyone in this ss.She was the daughter of the U.K ambassador, too, and part of an elite ss. That¡¯s why the Riajuu couldn¡¯t say anything to her.


    "Kouta, he already apologized, so you¡¯re fine, right?" Eriri asked Kouta, who just nodded and tidied up his table and seat.


    "Also, you¡­ Just someone take him to the infirmary and let him take care of his wound¡­ Also, you¡­ cooldown yourself¡­"


    "But¡­"


    "No, but¡­ you''re the one who started this¡­" Eriri¡¯s icy words, that easily destroy both any argument and ability to maintain eye contact. Well, without knowing Eriri and Kouta''s personal rtionship¡­ Riajuu didn¡¯t have any ground as Eriri took Kouta''s side. He wouldn¡¯t be as popr as before. As for Kouta after that event, there were no people disturbing or asking him that day.


    In the end, it was time to go to the club.


    Opening the door to the clubroom, Kouta caught a rare sight as all of the member clubs were glued to one monitor.


    "What are you doing?" Kouta asked.


    "We¡¯re just seeing anyment in our video at Outube." Inada answered his question without looking at him.


    "Yeah, we may already see it on our phone once you posted itst week. But we wanted to see it together and saw thosements together¡­" Takao said it to Kouta.


    "I never expected we would get a good view within a week¡­ Can we make money from it? Chitose asked Kouta with such sparkling eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know¡­ I''ve already tried to apply for mization after all." Kouta answered her question while she still looked excited.


    "Good, I hope we got something¡­ Or maybe we use this momentum and make another video?" Chitose asked Kouta, but Kouta shook his head.


    "I''ve already finished all the graphic design for our next game. So we should focus on that¡­ But if Chitose-senpai, Roka-senpai and Sakura want to make another video, you can do that."


    "Eh, is that so? But, what kind of video do we make?" Chitose asked out of pure curiosity what kind of video Kouta would make after those nice videos.


    "Well, just video you ying any game? Like Floopy Bird or board games, Roka-senpai makes and posts those videos to Outube¡­ And if you can, you talk about everyday life and other small things. Or doingmentary about the game¡­" Despite Chitose¡¯s serious tone, Kouta replied casually, without a hint of doubt.


    "That¡¯s it?"


    "Well, we are just a normal GCC after all¡­ so we posted that we were ying a game that is not that weird. No, if people knew there were a lot of cute girls ying games. The viewer will flock around.


    "That¡­ Haaaa¡­"


    Chitose sighed a bit disappointed, but she understood what Kouta was trying to say since it feel to standard. While those two had such a conversation.


    "Really, but thisment is a really good one, Kouta." Inada said before continuing to say thement aloud. "I like the braided pink hair girl! She is the cutest."


    "Haa¡­ Really, Inada." Kouta replied as he walked toward her and gave her a light chomp in the head.


    "...but¡­the threadment on this is the funniest one¡­ Look, ¡®what a poor guy¡¯ onement replied. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Well, how do I say this, but that¡¯s not a girl?¡¯ "Yeah, one of these girls is actually a guy.¡¯.... What a poor soul¡­" Inada, who couldn''t stopughing despite her best efforts.


    "Yeah¡­ Kouta, you make many guy in thisment on identity crisis and even some of them acted like cultist saying ¡®As long as there is a hole, there is always a way!¡¯" Sakura, who stood next to Inada, said those words with such a big smile on her face that she almost burst outughing. "How do you feel to be so famous for this, Kouta?" She continued.


    "Well, of course¡­ it¡¯s the worst thing ever." Kouta answered honestly.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, I mean. Right now, I don¡¯t feel safe knowing that somebody is aiming for this, butt." Kouta said it while looking at the ceiling as if he were praying to the gods.


    While all of the girls wereughing when they heard Kouta¡¯s words.

 Ch 53 – 21 May, First Turning Point 03

    Ch 53 ¨C 21 May, First Turning Point 03


    Even though Kouta said those while trying to seem joking around. There might be a hint of seriousness in his words. He wasn''t going to lie, that conflict with Riajuu was the first time he used his cheat in such a physical fight. Kouta appeared to be able to put what he learned at Boxing Gym into practice. In addition, what he saw from those memories.


    That''s why Kouta could move like that fast and be so precise before he threw those Riajuu very easily. At least for now, Kouta felt he might be somewhat much stronger than general people, but still weakpared to those experienced fighters.


    "Anyway, this game has already exceeded our projected poprity. Our game has been downloaded more than the number we targeted. It had outnumbered this school''s students. So people outside of our school knew about this game much faster than we expected, and the video may have helped. So it may be a good idea to post a video once in a while." Kouta patiently exined his detailed analysis to every member.


    "And three of you were fine to handle those?" Kouta continued and asked the three people, Chitose, Roka and Sakura.


    "Any game is fine, right? So what about this space porn book struggle game ver 1.02!?" Roka replied while she looked at Kouta with those sparkling eyes filled with excitement.


    "Why not¡­ You are who will y and record?" Kouta didn''t reject Roka since those can be good videos themselves.


    "Good for you, Roka." Chitose said to Roka.


    "Ah, by the way¡­ Chitose-senpai, Roka-senpai and Sakura, don''t forget that next time there will be three of you doing cosy." Kouta told them to make sure they didn''t forget their agreement.


    ""Ah¡­"" And just like Kouta thought since they showed an expression ''Crap, we forgot about that''.


    Oh, well. Anyway, in the end, GCC was divided into two groups. One group focused on making the next game, while the other one focused on making videos to post on Outube. With the video and game, they got attention faster than Kouta expected. Which means it wouldn''t be long before the money started to roll.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After Kouta finished his business with GCC, he went to the rooftop. The refreshing wind that signals the end of the month is blowing. Today''s weather is really warm and good. Under the blue sky, bathed in the brilliant sunlight on the rooftop.


    It had been a while since Kouta pressed the send button and texted Eriri toe to the rooftop.


    [ Got it. ] Eriri replied shortly after, and it didn''t take long for her to arrive.


    She was standing in front of Kouta with her hands on her hips and trying to appear as tough as possible," So what do you need me to help you with?''


    "Actually¡ª I want to ask you if you would be fine if I introduced you to Kasumi Utako?" Kouta answered calmly and carefree.


    "Ugh¡­ even though I don''t want to¡­ You can do what you want. It''s not like you''re bound to anything at all. So what will you do with Kasumigaoka Utaha?" Eriri answered, and she immediately asked Kouta, with a serious face, that he needed to answer her honestly.


    "Well, maybe I will try to do something that will make her like you too." Kouta replied to her question honestly.


    "That is for certain. Well, as someone who spent time with you, You''re pretty easy to read... you know. " Eriri said as she sighed. "It made me wonder what the hell is our rtionship?" She continued asking Kouta a real question.


    "That''s." Kouta, I honestly couldn''t answer that. Their rtionship wasplicated after all but in the end,


    "I don''t know¡­ but if I can say it at this point¡­ maybe a friend with benefits? Or you are my girl like that." Kouta replied as he thought about their rtionship at this point.


    "That sounds awful," Eriripletely lost her word when she heard what Kouta said. She leapt to her feet and at that moment, by such an astonishing pattern of timing, she used her blonde-twin-tail hair to attack Kouta, hitting Kouta''s cheek multiple times. "Or you can say¡­ I''m one of your girlfriends?" She released her frustration before asking those questions.


    "Hm¡­ I think that''s good enough. And just like you think off, I want her¡­"


    "Is that so¡­ Hmmmm¡ª"


    "But I need your help." Kouta said.


    "Puh-what!?" Eriri was shocked to hear something so shameless as that. "Really, what is your reason for doing this?"


    "Because it made me feel alive." Kouta never told Eriri about this, and he never thought to tell someone about this... But as the day began to pass¡ªand pass¡ªhis mind changed.


    "That''s." Eriri stopped. She quietly stared at Kouta. Her blue-colored pupils condensed.


    "So what are you nning to do?" After a long minute of staring at each other, Eriri sighed as her face said as her expression showed how defeated she was¡­ "It can''t be helped. I will help you."


    "You will?"


    "Honestly," Eriri came to a halt in front of Kouta and pped his face with both hands before kissing him.


    "Yes, I will... since I''m yours after all¡­" Eriri said with her beet red face. "So when are we going to do that?"


    "Well, right now¡­"


    "Hah¡­ Isn''t it too sudden? There is something I need to do¡­"


    "Is it fine? It doesn''t take much time¡­"


    "Wait¡­ But still¡­ Grrr¡­ There''s that again, sometimes you act like a tyrant." Eriri showed a hint of annoyance, but she came to Kouta with a blushed face. It can be instinctively obvious that she may be enjoying herself. Her expression changed as she smiled innocently, which was unusual for her, and said, "I''ll do my best, but you have to pay me¡ª" and ced her hand around Kouta''s neck. In the end, Eriri was just a woman who slowly became crazy about Kouta.


    "I want my reward¡­" Eriri said as her face came closer to him asked him¡­ Kouta couldn''t help thinking that she still had a cute side like this. Kouta didn''t waste time when he saw Eriri. Looking at her cherry-colored lips, he unhesitatingly kissed them, covering them with his lips and sucking on them. Her lips taste sweet, it tastes like sweet candy¡ªmaybe thest thing she ate beforeing here. It looked like she was ready for it.


    "Ah~ Kouta~" Eriri moans between their kisses. After that, what those two people would do was some hot-stuff, Kouta not thinking about being all-the-way to fully intercourse, but Kouta embraced Eriri and gave her a payment.


    Kouta walked behind her, rubbing her small breast over her clothes and licking her ear and nape.


    [ !???? ]


    Eriri covered her mouth with one hand. But no matter how hard she holds it down, a faint, charming sound escapes through the gap between her fingers, further elerating Eriri''s sense of shame. She remembered the time Kouta made her cum on the rooftop a week ago.


    "Kouta, this is embarrassing to do in a ce like this¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ even though your face said otherwise."


    Kouta used her phone and let Eriri see her on the screen. It was a girl with blonde twin-tailed hair whose eyes looked lustful, and her cheeks were sweaty and moist. And those bright red expressions on her face up to her ear.


    Eriri even could see her erect nippled that a bit lifted up uniform and bra while being squeezed hard. There was not a hint of reluctance other than delight at being caressed on the rooftop.


    "Ah~~ More~~" Eriri suddenly felt more excited and asked for more. Her voice was charming and got louder. Kouta finally started to tease Eriri''s secret ce.


    To be honest, Kouta really enjoyed when he could make Eriri cuming again and saw her sloppy and wet¡ª with sweat flowing like dripping water. Those indecent smells, even he didn''t have any action. Sometimes he had the satisfaction of seeing this beautiful girl wear a silly face as she came into his hand.


    Eriri sat on top of Kouta after such intense cunnilingus on the rooftop, her face was blushing and a bit sweaty. It felt like she''s being absent-minded after she was cumming.


    Kouta could hear a small sound of her whisper.


    "Huhuhu¡ªA nice material for my doujin¡ªHuh¡ªWhat I''m thinking¡ªNo¡ªwhat I did on the roof."


    She appeared to have had a good time, so she could apply what she learned to her doujin.


    ''It looked like I had woken up a lewd girl,'' Kouta thought to himself


    Oh well, in the end, Kouta got Eriri''s approval to help him. Which means Kouta gets another partner to help him after Satomi.

 Ch 54 – 21 May, First Turning Point 04

    Ch 54 ¨C 21 May, First Turning Point 04


    The audiovisual room was on the fourth floor of the special-use building. Which was his usual meeting ce with Utaha. It had been such a long time since they met, even though they still worked nearly every day. As Utaha would send every ''scene'', which is usually a segment of a story from a visual novel called, she wrote to be checked.


    If Kouta remembers in the anime, Tomoya found that Utaha''s writing kind of didn''t work well with the style of dating sims. Which was understandable as she had only experience working in light novels and that was her first time writing outside her expertise. But since Kouta always checked her work with the help of his memories. He found her work in the making F/SN became more polished and the tone had be really nearly exactly with the original.


    This was a significant step forward for their project.


    Even so, there was something more important than that for Kouta at this moment. Since this time, Kouta hasn''t met with Utaha alone. He would introduce Eriri or Kashiwagi Eri to Utaha.


    Kouta felt it was a good time for them to meet each other, especially after Eriri had been tamed, and without any drama between them, Kouta hoped they would have good chemistry or friendship like in thetter half of the second season. When they would work with Kosaka Akane.


    After knocking on the door and hearing Utaha answer him, Kouta opened the door and walked into the audiovisual room. Of course, Eriri followed him inside. Utaha was sitting alone on a metal chair, reading a very thick hardcover book.


    "Ah, Kouta¡­" Utaha was about to greet Kouta when she realized someone had followed him. It was Eriri who went inside the room and walked behind Kouta like an obedient girl.


    "Good afternoon, Utaha-senpai, it feels like it has been a long time since thest time we met." Kouta greeted Utaha while Eriri looked at Utaha and bowed a little and gave Utaha respect.


    "Ah¡­ Good afternoon. Well, it may have been nearly two weeks since west met." Utaha replied with a sour look as though she might not be happy.


    "Yeah, that''s long time ago¡­ Ah, by the way, there is someone I need to introduce to you." Kouta said, shaking off Utaha''s displeasure. "She is Sawamura Spencer Eriri, my ssmate is also our illustrator, Kashiwagi Eri." Kouta continued by introducing Eriri to Utaha.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Sawamura Spencer Eriri from 1-G, from the art club, also known by the alias Kashiwagi Eri." Eriri bowed a little and behaved like a good student, like she always did in the school.


    "Ah¡­ I''m Kasumigaoka Utaha from 2-C. Nice to meet you, but wait¡­ Are you serious?" Utaha introduced herself and showed a reserved smile on her face, before she realized and threw the question toward two of them.


    Well, it was a different circumstance for Utaha to know Kashiwagi Eri as Eriri. In this world and in the anime, the situation can be said to be reversed. In the anime, she knew about Eriri before learning she was Kashiwagi Eri; in this world, she knew about Kashiwagi Eri before learning she was her junior.


    It surprised Utaha, that someone she thought would be much older, as she found her skill to be good, and she also liked her manga that worked together with Kouta would be someone younger than herself. She couldn''t help but feel respect for her.


    "Yes, you may not have expected it, but someone like her, a daughter of a high-ss family that is looked up to by her peers, would be someone who draws erotic-stuff." Kouta smiled, as he was mostly joking around.


    "Shut up¡­ I can''t help but like what I like¡­" Eriri quickly replied and pouted her lips, her expression disgruntled.


    "That might be true." Kouta chuckled and smiled.


    "Well, of course. I wouldn''t expect someone at such a young age to draw those things." Utaha responded by tapping her feet on the ground. She might be surprised and happy to see the real Kashiwagi Eri, and of course she knew that Kouta knew her well. And from Eriri''s introduction, Utaha knew that those two were ssmates.


    After seeing how they interact, Utaha couldn''t help but gaze silently at Eriri, and maybe there was a little jealousy in her tone. She appeared to be envious... when she realized she wasn''t the only one who was close to Kouta.


    In Utaha''s mind, she thought Kashiwagi Eri would be an adult. It was understandable, since there was no way people would think someone like Eriri would draw that stuff. Utaha was surprised to learn that Eri was around Kouta''s age and that she might be working with Kouta like herself.


    No, Eriri might have got more than her since they''re making manga together too. And the fact that it was someone like Eriri made her feel a little threatened.


    Especially, even someone like her who didn''t really care about trivial things at school¡­ She might have heard about Eriri being talked about by her ssmate. That''s how famous she was.


    Frankly speaking, yeah, by knowing the truth, Utaha jealous of their intimacy. Even so, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down, before asking the question.


    "Okay, so why only now?" Utaha wondered about this.


    "Well¡­ because she was hiding the fact that she drew erotic-stuff¡­"


    "But¡­ she was¡­"


    Utaha wanted to tell them, ''why bother? When she''s that good.'' Her words stifled as Eriri responded to the question.


    "Geek shaming runs deep¡­ Also I''ve experienced how things could get bad if someone found out¡­"


    "Eh¡­ Really?"


    "Yeah, there are crazy people in this world¡­" Eriri told Utaha how dangerous the world was. Eriri stared at Utaha with nk eyes, muttering incoherently about how dangerous and unfair the world was¡­and that there were crazy people in this world.


    "You''ve been through a lot¡­" Utaha said it from the bottom of her heart in a sympathetic voice.


    "Ahaha¡­ Yeah¡­ Thanks to someone."


    "Well, anyway¡­ for now we might need to have a meeting like this. After all, the midterm test was already over. So we can focus on making this and we could publish it in the summer." Kouta exined their schedule project to them once more.


    In the end, F/SN was a long game to make, in Kouta memories, the first two-story arcspleted were Fate and Unlimited de Works; thetter was partially presented to the public in a preview booklet at Comiket in December 2001 before it was tranted into code, edited background images and sprites, and debugged audio-visual effects. On March 3, 2003, the demo had been released, and Fate/Stay Night was released in Japan on January 30, 2004, for Windows PCs.


    But with Kouta memories, and the power of those two genius heroines¡­ Kouta was confident that they could finish one story arc in the summer. And by using the names of Kashiwagi Eri and Kasumi Utako, their game will be alright.


    "Well, I think we''ll be fine. I''ve already finished most of the prologue after all." Utaha said as she looked at the schedule and agreed with Kouta''s schedule. "How about you, Sawamura-san?" Utaha asked sincerely, putting her palms together.


    "Me? Well, I think I can finish all of the character models this month. Since Kouta''s character design is already good. So it''s easy for me¡­ I just need to wait for the ''scene'' from you, Kasumigaoka-senpai." Eriri replied with a fake smile. The two of them spoke as if they were getting along, but there was a weird aura between them.


    "It''s fine. I will send it shortly."


    "d to hear that."


    Eriri responded as she observed Utaha. Well, she remembered what Kouta said before they came here. She thought he was a bit too confident, but with these interactions with Utaha¡­


    Eriri knew that Kouta''s suspicion that Utaha already had feelings for him was true.


    ''Those womanizer!'' Eriri couldn''t help but curse him in her mind. So that meant she needed to help him. Never in her dream would she help the man she was fond of to get another girl.


    But Eriri couldn''t help it, after she lost her only love¡­ A longst lingering love to her childhood friend. She felt like someone lost in the desert¡­ thirsty, hungry, and with nowhere to sleep...and found an oasis that not only gave her water, delicious food but also such a wonderful ce to sleep.


    Eriri was hooked¡­ and felt there was no other ce that could give her those pleasures.


    So just like that, Eriri came toward Utaha with a smile on her face and said it to her.


    "Kasumigaoka Utaha¡­ I think it''s better for you to forget about him."


    "Hah¡­" Utaha was surprised by such a provocative word from Eriri.


    "Yeah, I just said it''s better for you to forget about him." Eriri, to be honest, truly wanted to warn her, but at the same time, the way she worded it. Truly misleading¡­


    Utaha took Eriri''s words as a warning to her to get away from the guy Eriri liked, which annoyed her without knowing the truth behind those words.

 Ch 55 – 21 May, First Turning Point 05

    Ch 55 ¨C 21 May, First Turning Point 05


    Anyway, after Kouta finished meeting those two girls. He left the school and went to the station, something he didn¡¯t need to do. But he had a dinner appointment. He went to the ce they agreed on. It was a Ramen shop, famous for their light and refreshing broth.


    Kouta, who had already changed his uniform to ordinary daily clothing, arrived in the ramen shop as one adult woman he knew was already waiting there.


    "Oh, you''re already here¡­ Hora, we¡¯re going." Satomi said that to Kouta after she saw him. Without saying a word, they got into the ramen shop and went to order the food.


    Well, most people believe that a guy needs to pay for their date, or if it''s their first date, it''s much better to split the bill. Kouta himself always finds that if he¡¯s a guy, he needs to pay for the bill¡­ but it depends on the partner too. If you find the partner not worthy of money, just split the bill, if you feel generous or fond of the partner, pay the bill.


    As for Kouta right now, his partner was an older woman who was nearly twice his age with a well-paying job. He didn¡¯t need to feel bad about letting her pay the bill. Also, it was more enticing for him as he felt like he had a sugar-mommy. Something that he never dreams of.


    It was quite a short time before the ramen came, and they immediately took their chopsticks and put their hands together.


    ""Thanks for the food.""


    It was a deliciously thick and rich broth with a well-bnced noodle that was thin and straight with a slightly firm texture.


    "Yeah, this is good." Kouta voiced his impression, while Satomi nodded as she agreed with Kouta''s words.


    "This is pretty good." She said as she ate the egg, she might someone who enjoy eating the topping first, before finishing the noodle.


    Also not long after that, another sound, ¡®Pot stickers, ready!¡¯ and it was brought in front of them. It was another delicious fried dumpling with juicy meat.


    And when there was about a quarter of the noodles left, Satomi ordered some more, and then she started to speak to Kouta.


    "So how do you do your midterm test? Are you fine?" Satomi asked a trivial question, maybe because she was a teacher. She asked those questions, which she usually used to ask students. Well, Kouta is technically her student.


    "Really, I¡¯m fine. I might be in the top ten at least." Kouta replied by saying he was confident in his result. "Anyway, why did we talk about those things on our date?"


    "That¡¯s true, but to say dating in a ramen shop is a bit¡­" Satomi said, as she was a bit down.


    "But, it¡¯s you who wanted to meet here."


    "Well, that¡¯s true. Since I heard about this ramen shop from my university friend, this ce is good. And what do you think?"


    "Well, it¡¯s good. I like it."


    "Thanks good, but this is rmended by my friend¡­ she likes ramen, but too bad she was a heavy smoker who likes smoking seven star cigarettes and owns a Red 2005 Aston Martin V8 Vantage." Satomi weirdly gave a detailed description of her friend.


    Kouta felt like she said something might be a g or something¡­ and when he thought those descriptions were said by Satomi. His mind immediately sends it to a particr character from an anime in the previous world.


    "What¡­ Well¡­ Is this what you call an easter egg?" Kouta mumbled to himself as he realized there was another anime in this world. "I wonder what your friend''s name is?" Kouta couldn''t help asking, he might already suspect it, but it would be good to ask her anyway. He didn¡¯t want to be wrong after all.


    "Hm¡­ Well, her name is Hiratsuka Shizuka."


    "Is that so¡­" Kouta guessed it right. "... Would it be dangerous if we met at the ce where your friend might be here?" Kouta asked Satomi, who realized her mistake and said.


    "That¡¯s true¡­ I need to be careful next time. It''s just that I want that sometimes when we meet outside like this." Satomi said as she looked a bit sad.


    "If that''s the case. How about we go somewhere far away and stay overnight? It''s not like I need someone''s permission." Seeing Satomi sighing in resignation, Kouta invited Satomi to their next date, as he didn''t miss the opportunity to hold her hand too.


    "Really, Kou-kun¡­!?" Satomi nodded and asked him just to be sure, but she smiled cheerfully.


    "Of course, but since I can''t rent any inn. I''ll let you choose our date ce." Kouta told Satomi and let her do what she wanted since, in the end, she would be the one who was paying.


    "A splendid idea! I wonder which ce I want to go¡­" Satomi began humming to the rhythm of her slurping when she continued eating after her extra noodles came. She was smiling in such a jubnt mood.


    "Ah, by the way¡­ Can I borrow your bunny suits and bloomers?" Kouta asked Satomi while he finished his ramen.


    "Yeah, about that. I¡¯m fine with it, but what are you going to use?"


    "I will make Chitose-senpai and Sakura wear those and get a photo from it." Kouta answered pretty honestly without trying to cover it at all.


    "You wouldn¡¯t use it for video, right? You''re making some noise in the teacher lounge, you know. Well, a maid costume is fine. I don¡¯t think school would allow bunny suits in the video." Satomi warned him in a stern voice, like a teacher.


    "Ah, I understand."


    "Anyway¡­ Can I get my payoff~~?" Satomi said after she finished her ramen.


    "Okay, then¡­"


    After that, they went to Satomi¡¯s apartment.


    ¡ª-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As soon as they arrived at Satomi''s apartment. She immediately made Kouta change into the uniform costume she made. She immediately took a photo of him. And to be honest, Kouta felt how easy it is for humans to get familiar with something. Or maybe because of his memories.


    If in the past, he would have agreed to wear this thing and maybe rejected the idea of him being cute because he hated people calling him cute. But, after he saw those memories from another world. He saw how frail his body was in those memories andpared it to this healthy body, even though it was cute.. There was no need to think about which one Kouta would choose. Kouta might be rather enjoying himself rather than being conscious about his body.


    It wasn¡¯t helping that because of his cheating¡­ he could see many actors doing acting and also modeling. Because of that, Kouta pretty easily copies those people''s actions and models to the fullest. With make Satomi more excited.


    After taking many pictures, Satomi herself changed to her own cosy and get another photo session. This time, she wanted to take a picture together with him, and many of the photos they took were of famous Yuri scenes. Also, the pictures were borderline safe.


    As time went by, slowly Satomi¡¯s breath became rough, and she was wiggling around as she held back. She even started to touch Kouta¡¯s chest in such an inappropriate gesture.


    "Kou-kun¡­ can I?" Satomi looked at Kouta¡¯s eyes with pleading eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ is there anything you want, Satomi?"


    "Un¡­ isn¡¯t this kind of an eroge when a man attends an all-girl school while cross-dressing?"


    "Ah¡­"


    Without saying anything, Kouta understood what Satomi wanted.


    "Wait¡­ Sensei¡­ This is not what you think¡­" Kouta started to stutter, and it was quite a convincing act.


    Satomi''s face turned red in an instant, as she was happy and excited that Kouta would do this for her.


    "Yeah¡­ I never thought that there would be something down here¡­ Fufufu¡­" Satomi said those lines as her hand went to the skirt, opened Kouta¡¯s boxer, and touched his big penis and rubbed it slowly. "What a bad girl~~ No, a bad boy."


    Koutay on the couch, and Satomi¡¯s lips slid along Kouta''s neck as her hands caressed his penis.


    "Sensei¡­ please listen¡­ this is¡­"


    Satomi¡¯s lips stopped exploring his neck, and with giggles she said¡­ "No, this is not something a girl has? Hm¡­ I never expected there to be a boy entering this all-girl high school¡ªor perhaps you¡¯re a pervert?" Satomi¡¯s finger worked and wrapped around Kouta¡¯s aching penis.


    "No¡­ Sensei¡­ There is a reason for this¡­"


    "Reason? What reason other than a pervert one! And Look how hard you be¡­" Satomi rubbed them for a moment before once again wrapping her finger around Kouta''s penis and ying with Kouta''s reaction. And so she began slowly pumping it.


    "Fufufu¡­ Ara,,, Look¡­ you have a nice penis here! I love that you¡¯re hard like this for me!"


    "It¡¯s because¡­ Sensei¡­ Sensei¡¯s hand feels good¡­"


    "Do you want more¡­ Kou~." Satomi gave Kouta a sultry smile, which she induced by rubbing her finger over Kouta''s sensitive head of his penis, which twitched in her hand.


    "I want more, Sensei¡­"


    "Good¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you." Satomi stepped forward and gave Kouta a yful push. "Just sit on the couch!"


    Satomi stepped up to Kouta, opened her cosy costume and bra, and pushed her nipple into his face. "Suck this¡­" She ordered, and she moaned softly as Kouta quickly took it into his mouth following Satomi''s order.


    "Hmmmm¡­ That¡¯s good." She sighed, before she slowly sank to her knees between Kouta¡¯s legs. She grabbed Kouta¡¯s boxers and underwear pulled them.


    "Oh, look at this¡­" Satomi took Kouta¡¯s penis in her hand and pumped it, licked her red lip and said while looking up at Kouta. "I think I¡¯m going to enjoy this."


    Satomi gave the head of his penis a kiss and pulled her head back, taking a thin trail of sticky pre-cum with it. She pumped it and rubbed her other hand across the head, smearing the precum around it, before her hand reached the top and she pulled it down.


    After ying with his penis, Satomi leaned forward and ran her tongue along the length of his shaft.


    "Ah¡­ Sensei¡­"


    "Do you like that? Do you love being given the head?"


    "Yes¡­ Sensei¡­" Kouta enjoyed himself as Satomi opened her mouth and engulfed the head of his penis. She sucked hard¡­ before she removed his penis and licked her lips.


    "Really, how can you hide this beast while wearing those skirts?" Satomi said, while rubbing the head of penis against her cheek. "It¡¯s such a big penis¡­"


    It was such an amazing sight that it made Kouta want to push her down, but she let her be¡­ Her lips once again wrapped tightly around the shaft, her wet tongue pressed against him and caressed Kouta''s hard penis as she took it in and out of her mouth.


    Her eyes never let Kouta''s eyes go as she moved her head faster. Kouta''s hips couldn''t take it any longer, so he started pushing his hip and pushing his penis deeper into her mouth.


    No, Kouta grabbed her head and suddenly thrust his hips. The inside of Satomi''s cheek was poked by the extra-thick penis, and she didn¡¯t seem to mind. She even made it better by ending up moving her mouth fervently of her own ord by opening her mouth wider and letting Kouta¡¯s hips move briefly but slowly. He had to be careful inside of her mouth while her head also thrust into his penis with his hand.


    Which made her head bobbing much faster, Satomi made such a loud sound, a wet slurping sound, as she sucked harder than before while her tongue worked along his shaft. Each time, Kouta took her deep, she moaned and her eyes closed as she enthusiastically devoured Kouta¡¯s penis.


    Kouta¡¯s penis, which had gotten harder, twitched inside Satomi¡¯s mouth. Realizing that Kouta would cum, Satomi devoted herself to her blowjob. Her tongue was moving around wildly inside her mouth, which held his ns inside and eagerly inmed Kouta¡¯s carnal desire. Having received such intense tongue caressing, Kouta¡¯s penis exploded inside of her mouth.


    Satomi¡¯s lips and tongue were slurping up Kouta¡¯s cum which made a loud gurgling noise, while she continued to suck¡­ Even though it had such a weird, rich taste, Satomi¡¯s tongue found it a bit delicious. The more Kouta¡¯s semen surrounded her tongue, the more her pussy heatedly quivered.


    Despite making tears as she had a hard time breathing, she kept her lips firmly glued to the end of Kouta penis that twitched inside her mouth. She flicked her tongue and tightly narrowed her cheek as she swallowed down the cum that had been ejacted.


    It was maybe the best blowjob or deepthroat Kouta ever had.

 Ch 56 – 21 May, First Turning Point 06

    Ch 56 ¨C 21 May, First Turning Point 06


    "Fufu¡­ Ain¡¯t you cum too much?" The mischievous grin on her lips showed Satomi was only teasing him.


    "Ah¡­ Sorry, sensei¡­ but it feels too good." Kouta replied, seeming satisfied.


    "Ara~ But this beast is still vigorous~ Are you perhaps trying to impregnate many girls?"


    "Of course no, Sensei¡­ There is a reason for me to sneak in¡­"


    "Really? But~ We need to take care of this¡­ or other students will be in danger¡­" Satomi straddled Kouta as heid his face on the couch.


    "Fufu~ Look at this beast¡­ Do you want Sensei this badly?" Satomiid herself on top of Kouta with such a hungry smile, she licked her lips, and her soft body slowly fell against him. Her breast pressed down, spreading over his chest.


    Not only that, Satomi''s already wet pussy rubbed all over his penis.


    "Fufu¡­ Perhaps this beast already couldn¡¯t hold back¡­" Satomi rocked her body and made her big breast shake even more, giving Kouta the feel of soft squish of her breast and the faint hardness of her nipples on his skin. Such a pleasant feeling.


    Satomi gave a sexy smile and grabbed his penis. "We need to calm this down¡­" She whispered in Kouta''s ear, gently stroking it, before she finally put it inside her pussy.


    "Ugh~~ Auuu~ What kind of penis is this~~ So thick~~" Satomi''s cheeks blushed, different from Eriri, Satomi was like a ripe peach with a more womanly body. She may bete to experience sex, but after feeling it, she realizes she felt a new pleasure she had never experienced. As an older woman, she had much more endurance and wasn¡¯t afraid to express herself.


    Her pussy which swallowed up the entire Kouta¡¯s penis, wriggled around it and tasted the shape of those thicknesses.


    "Ugh¡­ Sensei¡­ It¡¯s clinging around me¡­" Kouta let Satomi take the lead, as he always took the lead when doing so with Eriri and with this kind approach, he found the truly experienced sugar mommy.


    "Haaa~~ Are you happy to be inside my pussy?" Satomi said while swinging her hips up and down making Kouta¡¯s penis spread against her pussy. The sticky, wet sound ringing in the room¡­ the room just for those two.


    "Yes¡­ Sensei, this is too good." Kouta replied, and as soon as he answered, Satomi¡¯s pussy contracted, wringing Kouta¡¯s penis from the base up to the shaft end to the tip. Every time she moved, her flesh rubbed hard against Kouta''s penis , sending intense pleasure to both of them.


    "Ah~~ Kou-kun~~ This~~" While moving her body, Satomi saw Kouta¡¯s nipples and started to lick it.


    "Wait¡­ Sensei¡­" Kouta was surprised with her action, but didn¡¯t do anything except enjoy her service, she was rocking her body against him, her nipples moving around his chest as if she were searching for the point where she felt good.


    "Auuuu~ Kou-kun~~ My pussy and your penis~ Aren¡¯t you happy?"


    "Yes, Sensei. I¡¯m happy."


    Hearing Kouta¡¯s word, Satomi sped up as she pressed her breast against his rather than that she actually made her stiff nipples pressed against Kouta nipples. Her movement was fast, and Kouta could feel the tightness, the wringing, and the clinging. Which made Kouta thrust his hip, which gave it another level of pleasure toward Satomi.


    "Auuuu~~ This is so deep~~ Kou-kun penis~~ Kou-kun penis hitting me~~!" Satomi¡¯s face waspletely debauched, with tears welling up in her eyes and a smile on her face. Her flesh clung tight to Kouta¡¯s penis, leaving no gap for him.


    "Do you want to cum inside, your Sensei, Kou-kun!"


    "Ah, yes. Sensei¡­"


    Kouta followed Satomi''s lead and matched her hip swing, thrusting his hip too.


    "Auuu~~ You¡¯re too deep. You¡¯re so deep¡­"


    "Sensei, I¡¯m cumming." Kouta couldn¡¯t handle anymore and spurted his white semen deep inside Satomi, who trembled on top of him as she moaned loudly. Kouta could tell that she was cumming too after receiving his hot seed.


    Satomi hugged Kouta¡¯s body, as she didn¡¯t want to let him go.


    "Ah~~ Kou-kun~~ I¡¯¡¯m cumming~~"


    Satomiy on top of Kouta, and didn¡¯t let his penis go. It keeps on squeezing his semen out. Kouta then embraced her and kissed her lips without minding her.


    "Ah~~ Amazing." Satomi said in between their kissing.


    Their bodies were glued together.


    "Ah~ It feels so long ago. Kou-kun." Satomi said with a smile like a blooming cherry blossom, as her face was still flustered from those work.


    "Well, you''ve been busy preparing for and checking the midterm test after all." Kouta replied, while at the same time he started to y and stroke her hair.


    "Yeah. Ah~." Satomi wiggled as Kouta¡¯s penis came out of her pussy. "Um~ Yeah, thank to you, I feel refreshed again."


    For Satomi her job and her hobby were satisfying and fulfilling for her, and Kouta gave her another thing that fulfilled her need. She never had a man before, and after she experienced it¡­


    It felt like her sexual drive had awakened to another level.


    "So what are we going to do next?" Satomi asked, while she looked up at Kouta unconsciously. "We can do what you want next? Maybe a Bunny suit or bloomer that you ask¡­" She continued, while getting up from Kouta¡¯s body and maybe wanted to try to change her appearance.


    But Kouta stopped her¡­


    "Wait¡­ I don¡¯t think I want that."


    "Eh, so what do you want¡­"


    "Well, I think I¡¯m more interested in your past high school uniform?" Kouta simply smiled calmly, but there was some anger in his tone.


    "Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that¡­ kinda too embarrassing to me." Satomi smiled wryly as she responded to Kouta''s wishes.


    "Hm¡­ That¡¯s the point though¡­" Kouta said he smacked her ass lighty.


    "That¡¯s cruel¡­"


    In the end, Kouta has another round sex with Satomi who wore her highschool uniform. It was another fulfilling sex for both of them. Even though Satomi was really embarrassed to wear her high school uniform at her age, it was still considered cosying sex in her mind, which made her feel pleasure from it.


    After Kouta cumming twice on her as she cummed several times, the two of them settled back on the bed, exhausted and content. Satomi used Kouta¡¯s arm as a pillow and drifted off to sleep with a satisfied smile on her face.


    As for Kouta, he might be tired. But it feels like his life was moving toward what life he wants. A fulfilling life without any regrets. He got two women that he could spend time with. His project with Utaha and Eriri moved ording to the schedule and Eriri agreed to help him too.


    Floopy Bird took off as he wanted, but maybe it would not be as big as the original. But it was still good enough to take off the name of GCC, and his advertising video actually made some buzz out there. And he also got some money from it. even if not as much. It was still money.


    Yeah, even though it feels like it''s moving so slowly, Kouta felt like his life was turning around better than he ever thought it would be. After he got his memories from the previous world and used those memories to benefit him. Even though it was a small thing, he could actually use those memories to change his life.


    Kouta may not have used it properly, but still, day by day, he felt like he could utilize memories better and better. Kouta couldn''t wait to see what his future would hold. but he tried his best to live life to the fullest. The life he wanted.

 Ch 57 – 22 May, Seducing Takao 01

    Ch 57 ¨C 22 May, Seducing Takao 01


    "...Fuwa¡­" Kouta woke up when morning came, and surprisingly, Satomi was still asleep. She looked so defenseless. When Kouta looked at the time, it was just time for them to wake up, or they would bete.


    It looked like they were doing too much yesterday, since it had been a long time since I did it with Satomi.


    Kouta shook her shoulder and said, "Hey, wake up."


    "...uuu¡­" Satomi responded with a cute breath.


    Kouta tried shaking her harder, "Satomi¡­ it¡¯s about time or we¡¯ll bete."


    Satomi opened her eyes slightly and stood up.


    "Nn¡­ Ah¡­ Sorry, Kou-kun. I slept deeply¡­"


    "Well, me too¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m going first¡­"


    "Yes¡­"


    Kouta had gotten up and taken a shower, and at the same time Satomi made a simple breakfast for them. He excused himself to Satomi, who was still in the shower, after he quickly ate those breakfasts.


    Kouta left Satomi¡¯s apartment. With perfect timing, the train arrived as soon as Kouta arrived at the station. Before arriving in his ssroom barely on time, the atmosphere was more tense than usual. Maybe because of what happened yesterday.


    The usual Riajuu One group was quieter than usual, and that guy stared at him with hatred. Well, Kouta just ignored him, but from his gut feeling, this Riajuu guy was more likely to do something in the future. He looked like a person that held grudges after all.


    Because of what happened yesterday, no one attempted to speak with Kouta during the break.


    Kouta went to the canteen and bought some bread before going to the clubroom to eat there. Beyond Kouta¡¯s expectation, there was no one other than Takao there. After such noise in the clubroom yesterday, Kouta thought some of the members would be here.


    "Ah, Takao-senpai¡­ where the other?" Kouta asked Takao who opened her lunch box.


    "Well, Chitose had some duty with the student council after all." Takao replied simply. It was an answer pique Kouta¡¯s interest. In the anime, Chitose was president of the student council after all, but Kouta was the president of the student council at this school wasn¡¯t her.


    "So she is part of the student council, huh?"


    "Yes, she¡¯s our vice-president. Wait¡­ you didn¡¯t know about this?"


    "Sorry, but I have been too busy with my own problems."


    Kouta had a conversation with Takao while he ate his bread and also sat in front of her. He could see Takao¡¯s lunch box, which contained karaage, white rice, some vegetables, and tamagoyaki.


    Kouta realized that he didn¡¯t do anything for Takao after he told her that he wanted to seduce her. Because of the midterm tests, Kouta had difficulty meeting her, and she had been on guard around him. Also, an increase in the number of GCC members makes it very hard for him to make a move. Since there were always people beside the two of them.


    A chance for Kouta to be alone with Takao had been decreased, which is why he felt like he needed to make some moves here. But at the same time, it was quite difficult to think of something on the spot.


    But when Kouta saw those lunch boxes, he thought of another chance to be alone with her.


    "Your lunch box looks delicious, Takao-senpai? Are you the one who made it?" Kouta started his question and made his move, while Takao might not realize it.


    "This¡­ No¡­ This is made by my mother. I don¡¯t think I can cook that well¡­" Takao replied with a wry smile, before she bit another Karaage while she stared at Kouta¡¯s food. "Do you want to try some?" She added.


    "Hm¡­ Is it really fine? Okay, then¡­ aaa¡­" Kouta nodded and agreed, moving forward toward Takao, while opening his mouth, waiting for her to give him the food.


    "Eh¡­" Takao was surprised with his action and looked at him a bit embarrassed.


    "What? Why do you look at me? I mean, I don¡¯t have a chopstick. So you need to feed me¡­" Kouta still opened his mouth, given how shamelessly bold he was.


    "Eh, but¡­ I just have one chopstick¡­" Takao blushed, but she still responded to Kouta''s action. Even though she was obviously embarrassed at the thought of feeding him. And also, the possibility of an indirect kiss with him made her feel embarrassed, but excited at the same time.


    "Well, I¡¯m happy with that¡­ So maybe I can get some indirect kiss¡­" Kouta said, smiling brightly. "I mean just like I said before I tried to seduce you¡­" He added. He was so cute that Takao couldn¡¯t help but let his shameless act go.


    "Geez¡­ Your mouth and womanized attitude¡­" Even though Takao said those words. In the end, of course, she fed him, but she did it without an indirect kiss. When she came close, she just threw the karaage, showing some hint that she was annoyed.


    "Ah¡­ Un¡­ That¡¯s delicious. Homemade cooking." Kouta praised the karaage he ate. "By the way, what is your favorite food, Takao-senpai?"


    "Hm¡­ Maybe karaage or yakitori¡­ wait, what¡¯s the point of you asking this?" Takao once again acted on the guard as she found Kouta may have tried to seduce her and of course, she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "Karaage and yakitori¡­ Huh. It¡¯s easy to make. How about we eat lunch together tomorrow, Takao-senpai? And I will make your favorite food for you¡­" Kouta invited Takao to eat lunch together as one of his plots.


    "What!? Seriously, can you even cook Kouta?"


    "Of course, I can. I¡¯m alive alone after all."


    "Eh¡­ Really?"


    "Un, I have been living alone since my parents died."


    "Ah¡­ Sorry."


    "It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯m already used to it."


    When Takao heard that, she felt sorry for Kouta. She looked at him as he ate his bread and drank his tea.


    "I usually only make breakfast and dinner, since I¡¯m toozy to make lunch boxes, but if I make it double for you too¡­ I might make it." Kouta suddenly told Takao as if he could read what was in Takao''s mind.


    "Ah¡­ Is that so¡­"


    "Also, Takao-senpai, this could be an opportunity for me to make a good point from you. Some people said that you can get your crush through their stomach¡­" Kouta speaks without hesitation about what he was trying to do.


    "Haha¡­ That¡¯s¡­ Aren¡¯t usually used as advice from mother to her daughter¡­ haha." Takao couldn¡¯t help butugh at Kouta''s words. She felt like, with his appearance, those words kind of fit him.


    "Didn¡¯t I say I wanted to seduce you, Takao-senpai and I would do anything to seduce you, even through your stomach. I want you to like me after all¡­ since I¡¯m really like you, Takao-senpai." Kouta said while staring at Takao¡¯s eyes. His eyes were clear and made Takao¡¯s face blush.


    To be honest, Takao was happy hearing those words for Kouta and from his actions and those eyes¡­ actually show how serious he was. Which was weird as Takao knew that he might have said it to another girl too. But, his face showed his conviction.


    Her heart rate increased, and her face became hot from shyness.


    "Ah¡­ Also you promised me that you would let me try to seduce me¡­" Kouta finally said a word that made Takao feel like she couldn¡¯t reject his move on her.


    With all of his nning and her promise to do him a favor... There was no reason for her to reject Kouta¡¯s invitation.


    "Okay, then¡­ we will have lunch together¡­"


    "Yes! Ah¡­ Also this is not just one lunch together¡­"


    "Yes¡­ Yes¡­"


    With that, Kouta found a way for him to be alone with Takao.

 Ch 58 – 22 May, Eriri 08

    Ch 58 ¨C 22 May, Eriri 08


    The bell rang, and the school day ended. All at once, the noise of people began flowing through the ss. Some students immediately dashed off from the ssroom, either going home or to their club, and there were others who were just talking to each other.


    Kouta himself tidied up his seat and put many of his drawings in his bag. He was the only illustrator for the shipgirl game, which kept him busy drawing rather than making games for this new game project, and he left the ssroom. In the corner of his eyes, he could easily see Eriri talking with a ssmate before she excused herself not long after she found Kouta leaving the ssroom.


    Eriri followed Kouta several steps behind him while looking at her phone, ignoring Kouta. Usually she went to her own club, but this time she already had permission not toe to the clubroom. Which meant that she went toward the audiovisual room on the fourth floor of the special-use building that was used by Kouta and Utaha as a meeting ce to talk about their project.


    As to why Eriri didn''t walk or talk with Kouta, she was ordered by him to keep their distance. After all, he didn''t want too many people to know about how close the two of them are. Eriri was a famous first year student, so it would be bad to have gossip around her. because he wanted as many as the heroine he liked.


    When Kouta told Eriri that, he could see there was a hint of disgust on her face. So he made sure she listened to his order through her body¡­ making her beg to cum while he teased her by not making her cum and making sure she swore to follow his order.


    It was an easy fight as she swore to follow her order as long as she cum and got reward for him. What a cute girl Eriri was¡­


    But of course, Kouta lets Eriri loose sometimes¡­


    Toyogasaki High School was a big school since it was the result of the merger of many high schools around here, and the number of students diminished. Which became thergest school in the suburban area, which is also why they have the special-use building usually used for clubrooms and other activities.


    Also, because this school wasrge, sometimes it felt empty, and when Kouta walked on the stairs that not many students walked on, Eriri immediately looked around to make sure nobody was looking at them, walked toward him, and embraced Kouta''s hand.


    "Hmmm~~" She did it while humming and didn''t mind pushing her small breast into his arms.


    "Oy¡­" Kouta retorted Eriri, but he didn''t try to push her at all.


    "Is fine¡­ there is nobody around here, and it''s just a moment before we arrive at the audiovisual room." Eriri replied while letting her head lean on his shoulder, their heights not being that different after all. Kouta was 164 cm, while Eriri was 158 cm. It may make walking harder, but at this moment she felt like they were a proper couple. No, if people saw them, they might curse Kouta to explode as they look like a baka love-dovey couple.


    "Okay, then¡­ By the way, has something happened between you and Utaha?" Kouta asked as he found there to be a weird atmosphere around the two of them before they left.


    "Hm¡­ I don''t think I am doing anything bad, but if I remember correctly¡­ I just said something like¡­ I just said it''s better for you to forget about him to Kasumigaoka-senpai¡­" Eriri replied, and when Kouta heard that, he knew where the problem was.


    "What are you doing? Saying something like that¡­ Doesn''t that sound like dering a war¡­" Kouta responded by giving her some hard flicks on her forehead.


    "Ouch~~ Why do you do that¡­" Eriri said while she stroked her reddened spot forehead. "I can''t help giving her a warning. About how dangerous you are without telling her any context on it because of our promise." She continued to exin her reasoning to Kouta.


    "Anyway, I need you to get very close to her¡­ Not something like that, It''s just made worse. Hm¡­ How about you ask her if you wanted to get close to Tomoya or something¡­ You''re saying that you will help me get her, right?" Kouta spoke with such a strict tone as he tried to discipline Eriri, he even did a famous kabedon and whispered in her ear while saying it.


    "Uuuu~~~ Yeeesss~ Kouta~~" Eriri shrieked with delight, her face bashfully and her eyes had some weird  on her pupil which made Kouta curious.


    "What are you thinking, Eri¡­" Kouta whispered to her ear.


    "Nyaa~~ I¡­ I''m¡­ I''m¡­ Just thinking how stupid I''m being to choose a scumbag like you over my first love¡­ It made me shiver¡­ but it''s weird and good at the same time¡­" Eriri replied while putting her hand on Kouta''s neck.


    "You really turned into a pervert girl."


    "Yes~~~ That''s why I will help you¡­ just please don''t forget about me¡­ You need to love me too¡­" Eriri said this in such a spoiled tone, while slyly approaching him. "or else¡­ you will pay¡­!" Before she said it with such a cold tone and nk eyes.


    "Wait¡­ since when you became a yandere¡­" Kouta couldn''t help wanting to run away from her, but she surprisingly had a strong hand.


    "What are you saying?!" This is your fault¡­ You make me like this¡­ You need to take responsibility for this¡­ You need to take care of me properly¡­" Eriri said this while tightly clutching Kouta.


    "It''s too heavy... since when you turned into such a bothersome girl..." Kouta said this while attempting to make some space for Eriri, who was acting strangely.


    "No~~ I just want you to take care of me¡­ While I assist you in obtaining Kasumigaoka Utaha." She grabbed around Kouta''s waist this time, and Kouta tried to push her hand away.


    "Of course, I will take care of you. Didn''t I say that you''re my woman, so of course I will take care of you." Kouta said to her again that he would take proper care of her.


    "But~ You will get more girls in the future, right? My time will diminish!!" She was still protesting.


    "Okay¡­ I will take care of you a lot, but you will help me get more girls, right? Not only Utaha, but others too¡­"


    "Wait so there is another girl too¡­ Uuuuu~~~ What a scumbag~~ Fine~~ I will help you~~" Eriri heard Kouta''s proposal, and that made her body shiver with delight. That''s how low Eriri had fallen. The pleasure Kouta gave her was something that a normal girl doesn''t experience at all. It was also rotten in her heart. Especially when she was very familiar with these things from making doujin. This exposed her to a variety of strange fetishes. It''s no surprise she awoke with a strange fetish.


    "Fuu¡­" Kouta sighed deeply, he wondered if he spoiled her too much, but he couldn''t help it. She was the first girl Kouta had¡­ and before he got memories from the previous world. Kouta had a crush on her. No, he may like her at the same point. Even though he only spent a short time in high school.


    That''s how cute and beautiful Eriri was, and she was actually a kind girl to anyone in the ssroom, which made Kouta in the past like her. Even though it may be a mask¡­


    In the end, Eriri let Kouta go, and they walked together toward the audiovisual room, where Utaha waited for them.


    "Huhu, I''ll assist you, but... I want my reward too¡­" Before they entered the room, Eriri whispered in Kouta''s ear.

 Ch 59 – 22 May, Eriri & Utaha 01

    Ch 59 ¨C 22 May, Eriri & Utaha 01


    Eriri perspective


    Eriri smiled calmly after she whispered to Kouta. She looked at him, who nodded and slowly rubbed her ass.


    "Yeah, I will do thatter¡­" Kouta replied while gently ying with her ass and even stroked her clit covered by her panties. "Hm¡­ isn''t this a bit wet down here...."


    "Un¡­ So please don''t touch it¡­" Eriri said those words, but she never tried to hinder his hand. She may enjoy it.


    After those idents in elementary school, Eriri did nothing, but focus on her drawing in stony silence. As if she wanted to forget something or to ovee something. While she tries her best to not antagonize anyone, it could be said she doesn''t really have friends.


    After that, Eriri became familiar with Erotic stuff from such a young age, and she actually covered many genres, that she even handled gang rape scenes withoutpromise. But she never expected she would experience something familiar with her own imagination.


    Not only that, what Kouta did to her was something beyond her expectations. Well, at that time Eriri was forced by Kouta. So she wouldn''t expect to feel good about it. Sometimes she wondered if that happened because of the familiarity with her own imagination from creating doujinshi or if it was just her that was perverted.


    Or maybe it was just Kouta who was too good.


    Eriri didn''t know the answer, but the truth was her body enjoyed it, and every time her body felt the pleasure, her mind felt nk and couldn''t forget the pleasure. And after much pleasure, she got¡­ She very easily found another type of pleasure¡­ She felt like a degenerate, but every time she thought about it, her body got hot, and she couldn''t stop thinking about the man who had made her like this.


    Who ordered her to help him approach another girl?


    The girl itself sat there like a princess, no¡­ She was most likely a person called Yamato Nadeshiko, she had such a slim figure and lovely beautiful long ck hair while in the contrast wearing a white hairband.


    She was also looking very much like the top student and was in no way less beautiful than Eriri. As she acted at her own pace, that made her like an individual who lived apart from the crowd. No matter how beautiful she was, she was untouchable and unattainable; Most students could only fantasize having a conversation with her.


    That girl''s name was Kasumigaoka Utaha.


    And right now, such a girl was sitting with Kouta and Eriri, talking about the dating sims they make together.


    Yeah, frankly, it had never urred to Eriri that someone just one year older than her could make such a good novel. No, Eriri never thought someone like her would make a light novel. Eriri never heard a rumor about it, so Utaha more likely tried to hide it like Eriri did. But Kouta still found out about it.


    But from Eriri''s observation of their conversation, Kouta didn''t do anything like that. They were acting like a good senior and junior rtionship.


    ''Grrr¡­ Isn''t that kinda our treatment kinda different¡­'' Eriri thought while staring at Utaha.


    ''Even though, I''m much cuter and more beautiful¡­ Well, of course she gave off an older woman vibe, which was different from me¡­ No, it''s because of breast right¡­'' Eriri looked at the specific body part of Utaha that she very muchcked. She looked at that¡ªlook at her¡ªlook at that¡ªand touched her small breast¡­


    ''Hiks¡­ But, I swear, I''m more sensitive than her¡­ And characters with long ck hair usually make the protagonist unhappy... And sometimes she looked like a gloomy senior. So yeah¡­ I''m still good¡­ Yeah¡­ I don''t speak badly about her because I''m jealous or anything like that¡­''


    Eriri''s mind was in chaos while she still put her hand on her breast and sighed deeply. At that moment, Utaha crossed her arms over her chest, which made them look even bigger, and spoke with a low voice.


    "Can''t you not stare at me like that?" When Eriri heard that, she looked up, and a triumphant smile surfaced on Utaha''s face.


    "Ugh¡­ It''s not like a girl worthing from those ces¡­" Eriri followed Utaha, putting her hand around her chest to make them bigger. Just a bit¡­


    "It''s not like¡­ I care about that." Utaha said as she put her hand down in that moment, even though it''s just for a second. Eriri could see some jiggle physics on Utaha''s breast, of course, she didn''t have such enormous breasts as a senior Eriri saw in the GCC video. It was still¡­


    "Hiks¡­ The world is unfair¡­" Eriri looked visibly dejected. All the vivacity that she''d shown just earlier seemed to have evaporated into oblivion.


    Utaha, who had been proud a moment ago, couldn''t help but feel sorry about Eriri. No, in her eyes, Eriri looked like a sad, but cute small animal, even though Utaha was wary of her. At the moment, she couldn''t help thinking how cute she was.


    "Well, you know. You''re still young and growing. So you still have a chance¡­" Utaha tried to reassure and encourage her.


    "Ugh¡­ Really? How did you get so big? Is that like people saying that you need to drink some milk!?" Eriri asked Utaha while looking at Utaha with such hopeful eyes.


    "Well¡­ No¡­ Maybe genes¡­" Utaha said the truth. She didn''t do anything special about her breast, but it became bigger just like her mother was..


    "Uuuuu~~ I hope we will meet again after I''m reborn as a woman withrge breasts! My mother in this life is t like a board!!" Eriri screamed in frustration as she walked from Utaha and started to work on her work to vent her frustration. It was such a humiliation for Eriri, she needed time to recover from such a defeated feeling.


    But Eriri forgot that right now, she was drawing such a bouncy character, a servant called rider.


    "Ugh¡­ such a misfortune¡­" Eriri cursed her luck.


    As the day getste¡­


    Kouta suddenly said something. "Ah, I think it''s enough for today. But there''s something I''d like to ask everyone: is it okay if we work together in my house asionally?"


    "Your home?" Utaha was surprised and asked him back.


    "Yeah, I think it may be good to work together in my home on the weekend sometimes to progress this work quickly." Kouta replied .


    When Eriri heard Kouta, she understood that this might be part of his n to get Utaha.


    "Well, I''m fine with it. Since I''m already at your home¡­" Eriri and Kouta agreed to make only Utaha, who did not agree with his proposal.


    "Eh, Have you been to Kouta''s house? Eriri?" Utaha responded to Eriri''s answer, and while there was some hint of jealousy there¡­ Not as much as before thought.


    "Well, Of course. I have known him sometimes, and we work not only with dating sims but with manga too¡­ Sometimes he helped me with my doujin as well," Eriri admitted honestly.


    "Hah¡­ That''s true. But¡­"


    "Also, his cooking is quite good, you know¡­ It may have started to be more delicious than the cooking in my home." Eriri, once again, deliberately provoked her.


    "Un¡­ Well, okay. Then¡­" Utaha, who didn''t want to lose, could only agree. There was no way she left Eriri alone with Kouta in his home.


    "Really, I''m happy you all agree with me. Ah¡­ I need to buy groceries. I''m going ahead!" Kouta said while he put everything in his bag and left the audiovisual room while he gave a signal to Eriri that said, ''Please do your job¡­''


    "Ah, he''s gone."


    "Yeah, he''s gone."


    Those two looked at each other for a moment. As they might feel awkward being alone with each other.


    Even though Kouta told her to do something. Eriri didn''t know what to say, she needed to think for a moment.


    "Ah¡­ But I''m d you agreed to work at his home." Eriri, who opened mouth first, said a simple thing.


    "Eh¡­ Well. It''s not a difficult thing to do." Utaha replied, but there was a small pink on her cheek, maybe she felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Un¡­ After all, he lives alone, and I''ve been in his house. How do I say¡­ It''s a lonely home." Eriri told Utaha.


    Yeah, when she was there for the first time and in the first week, she never realized anything weird. But after she knew he was living alone. Eriri started to realize how sad and weird his home was. And when she knew he had lost his family. For the first time, Eriri realized how broken this man might be.


    Well, it was understandable¡­ There was no ordinary man at his age doing something Kouta did. How many people would engage in risky ckmail to obtain something? it may be someone who was crazy and felt like didn''t have anything to lose, like Kouta felt.


    Anyway, Kouta''s home; what does she need to say¡­ Lonely and empty. In that big home¡­ there was barely a thing. In his big shoe locker, there were only his school shoes. And when she walked into the home corridor, in the usual ce to attach a family photo¡­ there was nothing. Nothing in the living room and dining room. It was as if Kouta deliberately put down the photos so he didn''t need to see them.


    Utaha, who still didn''t know much about Kouta, only stared at Eriri, and she could feel how genuinely worried Eriri was, so she asked her.


    "Are you like him, Eriri?"


    "Hm¡­ Well, if you asked me that¡­ Maybe I like him a bit, but it''s true that some part of me hates him."


    "That''s¡­"


    "That''s confusing, right? But.. I can''t help it. I still have some lingering feelings for someone else. My first love, and maybe there is still part of me, longing for him."


    "Eriri¡­"


    "Ah¡­ That boy¡­ is my childhood friend¡­ his name¡­is¡­"


    After that, Eriri had a good conversation with Utaha¡­ talking about her and Tomoya. That actually made the two of them be a bit closer.

 Ch 60 – 23 May, Seducing Takao 02

    Ch 60 ¨C 23 May, Seducing Takao 02


    Kouta went to the shopping district. He bought the ingredients directly from a grocery store and cooked them with his own hands. It will not only be much cheaper with his own skill, but it may also be more delicious.


    Kouta was confident he could make something more delicious than people sold around here. Maybe¡­


    Kouta''s just been full of confidence these days. After achieving sess in many aspects of his recent endeavors, he was humming when he went back to his home. There were not many recipes about karaage or yakitori he knew.


    But there was something he had wanted to try for a long time. Most of the recipes Kouta tried to make came from previous video sharing websites or books / websites he read. But this time, maybe he could try the recipe he read for manga and other anime he watched.


    Kouta wondered if he could replicate those recipes, he may have tried them for his dinner. Especially since he decided to tenderize the chicken for the night. In the end, Kouta felt what he tried to do was working. Put all the ingredients and sauce into the fridge, before he did all the other jobs he needed to do. Before he went to sleep.


    Until Kouta felt his consciousness slowly returning. Kouta yawned and found faded light poured onto his eyes when he opened his curtain. He could hear birds singing somewhere¡ªoutside his room. Before he started jogging wordlessly through his neighborhood. Of course, he followed Coach Uehara''s instructions to do the morning routine and went back to the kitchen to finish his lunchbox for Takao.


    Kouta dressed in his uniform and went to school after finishing all of his preparations.


    Well, to be honest, Kouta didn''t really know how to seduce someone. Most of his actions came from what he saw in those memories and from what he knew. It has been good so far.


    There was nothing particrly noteworthy that happened when morning sses arrived and ended. Kouta sometimes felt someone gaze at him, but he didn''t really care as he felt he knew who did that. Sometimes he wondered if someday that guy would try to do something again.


    When the bell rang and the lunch break began, Kouta immediately left the ssroom and went toward the rooftop. He did not immediately enter the rooftop and instead waited on the stairs leading to this specialist building''s rooftop.


    It wasn''t that long before Takao came to this ce.


    "Hah¡­ Isn''t this ce kind of far away?" Takao protested as soon as she saw Kouta.


    "But this is a nice ce, you know¡­ Wait for a moment." Kouta answered and opened the locked door. "Ah¡­ Also, this ce is quite deserted, so it is a nice ce to be alone." he added. Well, of course, it was a good ce for him to flirt with Eriri.


    "Wait, you wouldn''t do anything weird, right?" Takao said that, but she still followed Kouta, who stepped onto the rooftop.


    Even though, rooftop was a ce students weren''t allowed to enter. It was surprisingly a good ce to eat since there was a bench with some sort of roof on top, which made the bench covered from the sun. just like in the anime.


    "Sit there¡­" Kouta patted the seat beside him, and Takao shyly sat beside him. Even so, Kouta said that he would make her lunch. She still didn''t really believe him, as she had also bought her own lunch box.


    Fried eggs, fried tofu, octopus, and sausage. It was a very ordinary bento made by her mother.


    "Anyway, how can you get the key?" Takao asked a question she had been wondering about. Kouta only smiled at her, opened his lunchbox, and replied, then he closed the distance between them.


    "I bribed someone¡­ This is our secret, okay." He spoke in a low voice.


    Takao suddenly blushed, gave a nod as she understood, and thought about how close they were as their shoulders touched each other. After that, she murmured in a soft voice. "Ah, Un¡­"


    "Okay, this is the lunch I prepared¡­ The food you said you liked¡­" Kouta opened his lunch box that contained karaage and yakitori. Kouta followed the Karaage from his memories.


    He cut the meat into the same sizes¡­ Then rub it with the "Sauce" made by putting grated apple, onion, and some ginger in a bowl as the base for vor. He pickled the chicken in the sauce thoroughly, so the vor soaked into it¡­ And he let them in one night, not because of necessity. It was because he was toozy to make it in the morning.


    After that, Kouta coated them with potato starch and dumped on the extra flour as the secret to making them crispy.


    "Okay, I''ll try it." Takao used her chopstick and ate the karaage. At that moment, Takao''s eyes widened open.


    It was a different response when Eriri ate his food, as now she is the only person who eats Kouta''s food after all. Seeing Eriri''s response gave Kouta a boost of confidence.


    With just one bite of Karaage, Takao''s face blushed and her body trembled with delight.


    "This is! A juicy karaage! A delicious sauce made from many vors¡­ Ah¡­ It''s good!" Takao said, blushing, that her body was trembling with excitement and that she was hot. That prompted her to remove her zer, revealing the natural jiggle of her bust to Kouta.


    To be honest, Kouta couldn''t have expected to see such an overwhelming reaction from Takao. At the same time, he wondered why Takao had such an overblown reaction while Eriri was pretty lukewarm.


    Is it his cooking ability that is improving or something else? As Kouta knew, this is a world of anime/manga that has many tropes without forgetting the tropes of fan service. And one of them was a certain food anime where they sensualize the reaction, and are not shy about it. They did it with men and women, but Kouta could see from his memories that they prioritized fan service with a woman who had a bigger bust. No, most of the women in that anime had big busts.


    Yeah, in this world where that school exists, it''s no wonder such overreaction exists, and the world chooses which one will give them more fan service. Well, it was rather easy or too forward¡ªto choose which one.


    "Ah¡­ It''s delicious¡­ I wonder why¡­ It feels hot today¡­ Or maybe because we are eating on the rooftop?" Takao said this while fanning herself with her hand and shaking her clothes, revealing her cleavage. It was another fan service for Kouta.


    Even though Kouta had already seen bare breasts, It was still such a magnificent feat to see. "Well, I don''t think so¡­" Kouta replied while thinking like that.


    "Is that so? Anyway, as you put it... You Karaage so good." Takao said while taking another bite of karaage with a big smile on her face every time she munched on it. "Sorry, that I don''t believe you." She continued.


    "Is it fine really¡­" Kouta thought that he wanted to seduce Takao, but it felt like he was the one who had been seduced. "So¡­ It''s fine if we ate lunch together again?" Kouta added.


    "Hm¡­ Well, okay¡­ I can''t wait what food you bring next time¡­" Takao replied with her mouth full of the food Kouta had made. It may be a different kind of seduction in Kouta''s mind. But well, as long as he had a chance to be alone with Takao, because he would be the one eating those huge marshmallows in the future.

 Ch 61 – 24 May, Meeting Sakura Hibiki

    Ch 61 ¨C 24 May, Meeting Sakura Hibiki


    It was Thursday evening, and Kouta, just like yesterday, spent his lunch break with Takao, and he got some good rest while spending time with her. After that, Kouta went to GCC to give Inada his illustrations for future games before meeting with Eriri and Utaha in the audiovisual room.


    Eriri told him that she felt her rtionship with Utaha was much better. And when Kouta saw Eriri and Utaha''s rtionship half an hour ago, and yesterday too. He trusted what Eriri said, even though they didn¡¯t look so close. But, at least, they didn¡¯t bicker with each other like in the anime. They talked about our project properly.


    Well, for now, Kouta left Eriri with Utaha as he left the school. It had been a long time, he showed up at the Glory Boxing Gym. Thest time he went there was maybe a day before the midterm exam.


    "Excuse me¡­" Kouta entered the gym, and all eyes fell upon him before they went back to their own activities.


    "Oh¡­ Kouta-kun. You¡¯re here." Said a woman with long brown hair and brown eyes while waving her hand that was still holding a bamboo sword. "Hm¡­ Hey!! You aren¡¯t here to ck-off you dick-cheeses!!" She screamed at the member while mming the bamboo sword on the floor.


    ""Okay, Nee-san!!!"" The member responded to her spartan training.


    "Yeah, Coach Uehara. Last week I had an exam after all, and I don¡¯t think my uncle would be happy if he knew I came to this ce when the exam was around. He could be mad." Kouta said.


    "Ahahaha, that¡¯s true. Even though you said something like, you don¡¯t need to cram study into one day to get a good grade." Nana replied to Kouta''s remark with augh.


    "Well, but that¡¯s true¡­ Hm¡­ I don¡¯t see Ayaka-senpai around here?" Kouta asked after he looked around and didn¡¯t see the familiar figure.


    "Ah~~ I think she wants some rest after the exam, but it may be a good time for her to start helping at the gym again. Ah¡­ You can change your clothes while I call her." Nana responded to Kouta''s question with a smile, put a bamboo sword down, and left the gym without hearing what Kouta said to her. "Eh¡­ you don¡¯t have too¡­"


    But Nana looked like she didn¡¯t hear what Kouta said and still left the gym anyway.


    So Kouta changed his clothing to the usual sports attire, and when he came back Nana was already back, followed by Ayaka.


    "Geez, even though I''m still having friends visit," Ayaka protested.


    "I did say you could bring her along to watch, and I¡¯ll give you an extra allowance. Also he is here, you know¡­" Nana said while pointing at Kouta, who looked at them.


    "Hm¡­ Oh, Kouta, you¡¯re here. It feels like it has been a long time since we met." Ayaka said whileing closer to him.


    Kouta noticed a lovely tanned girl wearing ck shorts and a fitted white tank top with her blue sports bra peeking out.


    "Of course, thest time I was here, you were studying for an exam. Ayaka-senpai." Kouta replied, and he saw someone behind Ayaka. Someone he was familiar with, because of his memories.


    It was a tan-skinned girl of average height with long blonde hair who used two high ponytails with shoulder-length hair. She wore the same uniform of Toyogasaki HighSchool with a different uniform from what Kouta saw in her anime.


    "Un¡­ Ayaka, who is this boy?" The girl asked Ayaka, while staring at Kouta from top to bottom. "I don¡¯t know why, but he looks very simr." She continued while still staring at him very hard.


    "Ah¡­" Ayaka sped her hands as she understood with a smile on her face. "Well, of course. You may have seen him already. He is our junior, Suzuki Kouta." Ayaka introduced Kouta to the girl, and Kouta bowed at her when Ayaka did that.


    "Nice to meet you, Senpai." Kouta said.


    "Oh¡­ I¡¯m Sakura Hibiki. Nice to meet you." Hibiki introduced herself, but she still stared at him so hard. "I wonder¡­ I feel like seeing him somewhere? That beautiful pinkish hair and cute face¡­ Ah¡­ Ayaka, he¡­ could it be¡­!?" Hibiki realized something really horrifying in her mind when she remembered Ayaka saying he was their junior.


    "Yes, Hibiki¡­ He was that girl from the GCC video. The famous one, our school is talking about." Ayaka replied to Hibiki.


    "But¡­ how so¡­ Look how pale skin he is¡­ and cute face he is¡­ Beautiful pinkish hair and pinkish eyes. There is no way, she is he?" Hibiki responded while pointing at Kouta as her finger was trembling with emotion.


    "I know how you feel too¡­" Ayaka patted Hibiki''s shoulder with such sympathetic expression and voice.


    "Ugh¡­ How can it be¡­ Isn¡¯t he much cuter than us!?" Hibiki said to Ayaka.


    "No¡­ No¡­ No¡­ Ayaka-senpai and Sakura-senpai are cute girls too." Kouta responded to Hibiki''s remark.


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m happy to hear that from you." Hibiki replied to Kouta with a bitter voice.


    "Is that so¡­ I¡¯m sorry." Kouta said with a sad tone, as if he was deeply saddened to hear that from Hibiki, even though he was trying to elicit sympathy from Hibiki or Ayaka.


    "Ah¡­ Ugh¡­ Sorry. No." Hibiki felt bad seeing how sad Kouta''s expression was and his voice tone too. At the same time, she felt a tingle in her heart, because of how cute Kouta was and it touched her motherly feeling.


    "What are you doing, Hibiki¡­ don¡¯t be cruel to him." Ayaka, her face blushed red very quickly.


    ¡®Ayaka, how can there be such a cute guy like this¡­¡¯ ¡®I know, right¡­ I can believe it too.¡¯


    Ayaka and Hibiki murmured to each other as they had their own conversation in front of Kouta.


    "What are you doing, Ayaka? How about you teach Kouta with focus mitts?" Nana, who had already taken her bamboo sword, came at them and scolded Ayaka.


    "Ah¡­ yes? But it¡¯s is fine? Not too fast from him?"


    "Hm¡­ It may be, but you know. He is such a fast learner. He had gone through bag drills, speed drills, footwork drills, and other exercises."


    "Okay, then. It¡¯s your call, Aneki. I take my punch mitt."


    "Ah¡­ Sakura-san, how about you see it from here?" Nana told Hibiki to sit down near her.


    Not long after, Ayaka came with her mutt in her hand.


    "We started Kouta-kun¡­ follow my instructions, okay!" Ayaka ordered Kouta, who had been already and put his glove in his hand.


    After that, Ayaka gave him instructions. Kouta followed her by hitting the mitts, as the sound of gloves hitting could be heard in his ear. Kouta followed the mitts worn by Ayaka and punched it as had been taught in this gym.


    Kouta didn¡¯t know if his punch was good enough, but he followed Ayaka¡¯s instructions. When she told him to punch with his left or right.


    It was different from hitting a sandbag or speed bag, as Kouta needed to follow Ayaka¡¯s mitts. Each of his punches felt quite good enough.


    "Hey¡­ Kouta-kun, try faster¡­" Ayaka told him to try punching faster. Kouta followed her order by moving faster. Until then, she told him to stop and take a break. Before, she helped another member.


    Kouta sat near Hibiki, trying his best to control his breath while his sweat kept on gushing out. Even after a month of training, his stamina is still not as good as Ayaka''s. He could see she still looked fresh and was helping another member.


    "Haa¡­" Kouta sighed deeply and drank some sports drinks.


    "Good job, Suzuki-san." Hibiki gave him a p on his shoulder, praising him. "I never thought someone with your face had a good move."


    "I don¡¯t know if those words are praising or jabbing my heart." Kouta replied with a dryugh.


    "Well¡­ Uunn¡­ I didn''t expect Ayaka to have this kind of business¡­" Hibiki said.


    "Hm¡­Sakura-san, I take it. You didn¡¯t know about our family business." Nana answered as she stood near Hibiki.


    "Oh yeah¡­"


    "Our dad¡¯s a former pro-boxer, so he decided to open a gym after he retired. He really pushed us into boxing too, so when our dad isn''t here. It¡¯s our job to train these guys." Nana exined to Hibiki, who answered, "I, I see."


    Kouta heard their conversation, which was the same as his memories could remember. It was the same as the scene from the anime. They were talking about having some world champions train here.


    Not long after that, Ayaka arrived,ining about how tired she was... At that time, Hibiki saw how incredible Ayaka¡¯s abs were.


    Kouta also saw her abs and agreed that they were amazing... It has more muscle than him.


    Ayaka told Hibiki to train abs with her training core as ¡®Dragon gs¡¯ and ¡®nks¡¯ which can be found in the anime episode 2 and manga chapter 5.


    "Ah, I got it! Why don¡¯t you take this chance to hit that sandbag over there? You can burn some fat, too. I¡¯ll teach you, so give it a shot." Nana told Hibiki while she pointed to a sandbag nearby and she helped Hibiki put on her gloves.


    "Well, Okay then¡­ Just a bit¡­" Hibiki put a stance told by Nana and punched the sandbad.


    And with that Kouta and all of the members of the boxing gym saw a miracle as the Hibiki punch hit so hard that the sandbag not only moved a bit, but broke the chain and her punch made the sandbag fly so far¡­.


    It was a magnificent punch that came from a girl and an amateur too. Something that Kouta couldn¡¯t even do at this point in his life.


    This slender or slightly chubby girl could do it with ease. Even Nana and Ayaka couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes and keep their mouths open.


    "Sakura-san¡­ in the meantime, let¡¯s grab the world title!" Nana said as she found out a rough diamond of Hibiki¡¯s talent.


    Kouta himself once again realized how absurd the tropes in this anime world are. Since in this world, even a lean body could have such absurd power.


    "I wonder when I can do something like that¡­" Kouta spoke with a defeated tone.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    Spoiler


    Chapter 01 - The Nameless Soul and Fourteen


    He never knew his name. He didn¡¯t remember if he had a parent or not, but he remembered an older girl taking care of him. She gave him food and always took him ying. She took him and walked around the street. And while caressing him said that he needed to say something in that street to people. People who eat in street vendors, bikers and car drivers too.


    ¡°Sir, please¡­ Sir, I¡¯m hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± He said those words to those people. Sometimes they gave him money, sometimes they drove him away, sometimes they just gave him some food or drink.


    It was an easy task for him. It¡¯s just sometimes his feet hurt because he walks so much.


    But that older girl who took care of him always gave him sweets and praised him. Which made him so happy that he may have forgotten about his hurting foot.


    But there was something that he always remembers. Nearly every night someone he hated always came by to his house. The older man with a scary face is always mad at the older sister and screams that the money is not enough and ps or hits her.


    He hates him. That older man always made the older girl cry as she begged him to stop.


    But, there was nothing he could do. It hurts to be hit after all. That older man sometimes hit him too after all.


    That was his life as far as he could remember¡­ As he became older he became the one who took care of the younger child. Before he became street performance no¡­ rather than performance, it looked like he begged people money since people stopped him from singing as they gave loose change.


    At that time, he started to learn about smoking, drugs, and thieves. He was doing it with his street friend that he thought was the friend he can trust since they experience the same life as him.


    Until, they were caught in the act when they tried to steal some donation boxes from a nearby worship ce. One of those friends pushed him and made him fall to the ground before people caught him.


    In some developing countries, sometimes people judge a thief like him by themself and hit him really hard. It was really hard that he could feel he was dying.


    With that he lost consciousness and his view became darkness.


    He thought that his pathetic life was over and prayed to get something good in the next journey.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    He woke up.


    With many people in robes circling around him and his bodies were shackled and they spoke with an unknownnguage talking to each other.


    Before one of them walked toward him and put a cor on him¡­


    ¡°For now, your name is fourteen.¡± That man told him which is the start of his life as Fourteen. A young man summoned by these people to be a tool to fight a reborn demon lord.


    Fourteen couldn¡¯t do anything since his body was controlled by a ve cor. That ve cor would give him an electric to his brain and make him submit to any order given by those people.


    Fourteen just have only one skill, but these people love his skill. It was a godly skill by their standard.


    Mana Maniption, the skill that made fourteen, could manipte mana in his bodies and around him too. He could manipte mana to be anything as long he had enough mana for it.


    The downside was he needed more mana to manipte something. For example, he could make a fireball, but it needed more mana than a regr magician using fireball skill.


    Even so, it made Fourteen be versatile and could be strong too.


    One of the problems was that the Fourteen mana pool was so small, that these people needed to make his mana pool bigger than ever to make him rival the demon lord.


    So they used the easiest way to expand fourteen mana pools by doing Mana Transfer.


    The most efficient method to raise the amount of mana in fourteen bodies is to take it in from the outside by doing sex act. It could be by kissing not all the way, but intercourse is the efficient and fastest way.


    As they needed to make Fourteen ready as fast as possible. They make sure he is doing Mana Transfer everyday. Even made him drink drugs and aphrodisiac magic to make sure he could do it everyday.


    As for others'' skills, they just put those in his brain without care at all. It made Fourteen starting forget about his past name and in the end¡­ he wondered if he was still he was¡­


    As he had many other memories in his brain, his bodies moved as people ordered him too. It was like his mind was just a parasite in his own body. That Fourteen just viewed his body move with other people''s skill in his brain.


    When Fourteen was ready, he was sent to the battlefield. As Fourteen jobs was a living weapon. He sacrificed most of the people and soldiers in one fort took all of their mana with mana maniption to kill most of the demon army with their general with one-shot magic.


    Fourteen was just like a nuke with magic form. He took many people as fuel and destroyed everything in his way.


    And he paid by using such powerful magic with his own body. Every time he used that tremendous magic his body crumbled.


    One shot, he lost his senses of taste.


    Another shot, he lost his right eye''s vision.


    Another shot, he lost his left ear¡¯s hearing.


    Until he finally killed the Demon Lord¡­ his body crumbled and vanished just like that¡­


    So Fourteen thought that his life ended. Finally, this awful life was over and he would be free,


    As his awareness went nk.


    He started to hear.


    A curse. A plea. An Agony. A Shriek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°It Hurts!¡±


    ¡°Why! Why are you killing us!¡±


    ¡°Curse you!¡± ¡°We want to live.¡±


    He started to see many souls looking at him with hatred and cursed at him. The hatred in their tone and eyes. Even though Fourteen never see their faces. He knew whose soul was?


    They were the souls he took as a sacrifice to defeat those demon lords.


    Those hoarseness curses that he heard every second without stopping. Berate him to sacrifice them to be fuel of his magic. No¡­ it¡¯s never stopping. That Fourteen didn¡¯t realize how much time had passed.


    How many days - week - year ¡ª he heard this cursing.


    He felt tired¡­ and he started to wonder.


    If this is his fate that will never be truly free and shackled by everyone.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s alright¡­ If I just destroy everything¡­¡±


    That¡¯s what Fourteen thought with his own skill and¡­ with this hatred from the soul. He felt that he could just destroy everything.


    At that moment¡­


    His view¡­ his world¡­ became bright with the whiteness as he opened his eyes.


    It was a temple-like podium with an ancient structure made of white stone. And there was a beautiful being that looked like a Goddess, a woman with white hair, dressed in an actual white tunic in front of him.


    ¡°Hm¡­ what a pitiful soul? Do you seek forgiveness?¡±


    Chapter 02 - Fourteen and The Goddess.


    There were many beings that monitored the world. They looked over them without doing anything to the world except something that could disturb many - many worlds. Those beings usually came from souls from many worlds. The soul that is so strong has a right and power to look over the world.


    And this being called by other beings¡­ It was an emergency, they said.


    This being called Gaia was called by the Throne of Guardian a council made of the strongest from these beings which consists twelve of them. She reluctantly came to the council. After herst world was destroyed, she thought she would have free time for rxing, but to think she will call after just a thousand years¡­ just too fast as she thought she would have more time to rest and so Gaia got a new job.


    And Gaia hates this new job.


    It was a joke.


    It looked like a new being that the soul came from earth. That monitoring a world and making the world as he pleases. It looked like this being made his world to be a battlefield. As he made a world consisting of many stories from his world onto one world.


    ¡°What a disaster¡­¡±


    Not only that, this bastard is doing something taboo¡­ as he puts his awareness to the world as he tries to enjoy his own world. That made him collide with impurity that made him be something called miasma that could destroy those worlds¡­


    No¡­ As he made a lot of stories with many protagonists and heroines that have a lot of power in their soul. It could be made the strongest evil being that could affect many worlds from other beings.


    The worst case, this evil being could rivaled the Throne of Guardian which is a really dangerous thing that can happen.


    ¡°What I¡¯m gonna do¡­ Hm¡­¡± Gaia thought of her n while looking at this disastrous world. ¡°The easiest way, just to destroy this world.¡± If she did that, she would be chewed and the Throne of Guardian would be angry and punish her. Since even though those would could be dangerous, Throne of Guardian always have policy to that every world had chance of making their own path,


    But before Gaia destroyed that world, she found one poor soul¡­ A soul that could save the world¡­ even though it is such a gamble. And she will take it.


    ¡°Damn¡­ what are these people doing to this poor soul¡­ Do they want to make another demon lord? This soul is full of hatred and unhappiness. No¡­ the main core itself is just an empty soul which is really special. A pure soul that doesn''t know anything, but impure at the same time since it knows many things. An unbnced soul like this world¡­. This is a perfect soul to save this world with even a small chance to do that..¡±


    Gaia used most of her power to contain many souls of hatred from the core soul and summoned the soul to her world.


    Slowly, in front of her¡­ came forth a soul. A rtively young soul. It could just be a teen soul, but he had been through such hardship that the soul was broken for a little. It would be a long time for this soul to be repaired again.


    ¡°Hm¡­ what a pitiful soul? Do you seek forgiveness?¡± Gaia asked the soul.


    The soul that formed a teen that was around 16 years old looked at Gaia with pondered eyes.


    ¡°Forgiveness? I¡­ I never thought of doing something bad to ask something like that.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ Well, you may think like that. That¡¯s all of your doing. It¡¯s not your fault. Yes, you have been forced by adults around you¡­ and you hate those worlds¡­ that make you hurt and hurt other people. That¡¯s made you want to destroy everything. I don¡¯t condemn you.¡± Gaia said it lightly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s not my fault. All of them, because those people just took me, enved me and ordered me to fight those demons and¡­ and sacrifice many people¡­ And to think they have any right to curse and get angry at me¡­ Really¡­¡± Those souls ranted, but stopped when he saw Gaia who looked at him with such clear and smiling a bit as if she read him.


    ¡°Even so, deep down¡­ Deep down in your heart. You feel bad and sorry for them. For the soul whose lives are taken absurdly. Since you sympathize with them. You pitied them. That¡¯s made you still human. A splendid one¡­¡± Gaia told the soul that showed aplicated face.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ I¡­¡± The soul emotion was still fresh. The feeling of wanting to destroy everything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t hear that cursing, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I sealed it for a moment, but do you want to live hearing that forever? Even though you became a demon and destroyed everything. Those curses¡­ those souls will not vanish you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ so what do you want me to do¡­?¡±


    ¡°How about you give them salvation? You free them from eternal prison of hatred and send them to their next life.¡±


    ¡°Salvation¡­ but how¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, the easiest way will be to clear their regret. But it will be difficult since there are a lot of souls and most of them hate you after all. So there is only one way¡­ which makes your soul stronger and purifies a hundred and thousand souls with one swoop and repeats that process again and again.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know Doujin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is.¡± The soul answered the question straightforwardly even though Gaia just said absurd things.


    ¡°Eh¡­ you don¡¯t know doujin¡­ such an unfortunate being. Well, doujin is self-published print works, such as magazines, manga, and novels in order to publish material outside the regr industry like from manga or anime.¡± Gaia exined to the soul.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡± The soul answered truthly since he was poor after all. He didn¡¯t know anything about anime or manga that Gaia talked about.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ This is quite difficult¡­ It will be easiest if I send people who know the story, but I don¡¯t have any choice¡­ Well¡­ What you need to do is to help me save people for an evil being.¡± Gaia asked the Soul what she wanted him to do.


    ¡°Save people?¡± The soul was quite puzzled.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I will send you to a world that recently gave it to me to be monitored since thest administrator didn¡¯t do a good job. It was a world where there are many protagonists and heroines from those called tales, but most of those protagonists and heroines in this world came from anime / manga in a world called ¡®Earth¡¯, but some evil being targeted them, especially they targeted those heroines. Since the administrator nerfed those male protagonists really badly. With that, those evil beings would focus on heroines since it could make them be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Soul¡­ Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ They are protagonists and heroines after all so their soul is more spiritual than normal humans. That evil being used another human or other¡¯s being in that world to taint heroines souls and made them stronger when they became stronger. I¡¯m afraid they could make the world into chaos or they could be demon king in that world.¡±


    ¡°Taint soul. Huh¡­ how do they do that? If I know how they work it will be easy for me to handle them.¡± He asked since this sounds important.


    ¡°Hm¡­ They tainted heroines souls by making their minds break¡­ or drugged or NTR¡¯ed just like in doujin.¡±


    ¡°What is that..¡± He was stunned by many unfamiliar things he heard.


    ¡°Well, they tainted them by making them be slut or ve sex¡­ destroyed their existence and became nothing but an onahole. Just like in Doujin.¡± Gaia said with a tone that this was an important piece for him to know about.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± The soul nodded as he understood what Gaia wanted him to do. ¡°Wait¡­ If that is the case¡­ to make my soul stronger I needed to do the same thing?¡±


    The soul realized and asked Gaia.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit true. But, rather than make them be like an onahole or sex ve¡­ I want you to take heroines. I need you to make them fall in love with you and protect them from any evil being. Also, you are familiar and know a skill using sexual activities to make you stronger, right? To have sexual activities with the opposite gender. It will be good if they are addicted to your skill. ¡± She smiled as if she gave him a reward.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just the same¡­¡±


    ¡°Is fine¡­ since you have my blessing. Their souls will not be taken away.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that''s the case. I will do it. I will work hard for you.¡± The soul swears to Gaia deep in his heart. Since he feels this Goddess gave him a chance to salvation himself.


    Chapter 03 - The First Poor Soul 01


    "Oh you! You¡¯re finally awake."


    The nameless soul heard someone''s voice¡­ A familiar one. He slowly opened his eyes to see a familiar face.


    An ordinary girl with many freckles on her cheek looked down at him. She smiled at him, a familiar one too. Even though Takeru knew that she wouldn¡¯t be here. Which means, there was only one exnation.


    "What are you doing here, Goddess? Ain¡¯ting into the world can be dangerous." The nameless soul asked the Goddess, who used the appearance of the older sister who took care of him in the past.


    A young girl with brown skin, ck hair, and ck eyes... who always has a sad smile on her face. Neither beautiful nor ugly... Just a normal girl. An older sister that he forgot her name. The only thing he remembered was her appearance.


    "Well, of course¡­ I came here to help you. This world is dangerous after all, but it¡¯s fine as long as I''m faithful to my duty and don''t try to do anything funny. Also¡­" The Goddess looked at the nameless soul deeply, as if she were staring at his soul.


    "It is much easier to seal you in this close." She added


    "That¡­"


    "Anyway, right now¡­ You¡¯re Shirogane Takeru, a young man whose parents died a year ago and his grandfather from his father¡¯s side has already passed away. On his mother¡¯s side, she already cut ties with her family, and the only blood-rted rtive he had left was his grandmother, who has dementia and is currently living in a nursing home." The Goddess exined to The nameless soul¡­ No, he was already Shirogane Takeru.


    "Now¡­ you need to go to school¡­"


    "School?" Takeru had never experienced going to school and was confused. He expected to save the protagonist and heroines, so why did he need to go to school? He may never go to school, but he heard about it in his previous world.


    "Oh, well¡­ You will understand when you¡¯re going there¡­ Ah¡­ Also, even though your power has been limited¡­ You still easily use your skills. At least, you can easily spot people who you need to save." The goddess once again exined. "How do I say¡­ Well, they''re like a spirit in your previous world." After some thought, she added.


    "Spirit¡­ Huh¡­ So I can just st him with purification?"


    "Well, if that''s easy¡­ Didn''t I say¡­ "You must make those girls love you, and by binding them, you have taken their hearts and souls, and with that... your soul bes stronger, and you can purify many souls within you."


    "You know¡­ It¡¯s kind of like we¡¯re doing evil things?"


    "Haaa¡­ Do you know Takeru-kun? What do you think Goddess is doing?" The Goddess asked Takeru.


    "Well¡­"


    "In the end, our purpose is to make the world work¡­ and achieve harmony with many¡ªmany worlds. Even if it fails, we can and will unhesitatingly just destroy this world¡­" The Goddess said as there was nothing she needed to worry about.


    "Anyway¡­ You just need to go to school for now¡­ okay¡­ You will understand. I may be here¡­ But you can¡¯t expect me to help you at every moment. So please be careful¡­"


    And so, following the Goddess, Takeru changed his clothing and left the apartment. Unexpectedly, he knew the way to his school. And after the entrance ceremony¡­


    Takeru found out what Goddess meant¡­


    "My name is Yoshida Saki. My hobbies are¡­ reading and gam¡­ I mean.. SHOPPING. Nice to meet you all.." A beautiful, naive girl with shiny ck, straight long hair introduced herself with an awkward smile.


    It happened in the homeroom after the entrance ceremony. Takeru, a young man with cold and frightening features but bright golden eyes. A blonde boy with hair so long that his bang could close his eyes, the young man, aged 16 years old, was stunned when he heard and saw that girl introduce herself.


    That young man stared at a girl named Saki with such great interest, because he knew that the girl was one of his targets. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t see it, but he could¡­


    It was such a dreadful, bad luck aura around her. It was as if an evil spirit was clinging to her in order to feed her soul. If normal people looked at those gruesome beings. They would be screaming like little girls.


    But, for him, it was just amon thing seen in the previous world.


    "So this is what the goddess¡­ Huh¡­ Which means the girl is in danger¡­" Takeru whispered to himself.


    The problem was that it looked like he couldn¡¯t do anything to those evil beings. It was like they were projected by something more powerful than him.


    "What bothersome¡­" Takeru grumbled as he could not use all of his power because it had been limited. Rather, it was limited since it could make him go back to insanity.


    "Well, the goddess said that the tale had a protagonist and heroines. Those evil beings targeted protagonists or heroines, but she said the evil beings were more likely to target heroines or female protagonists since an evil being prefers women. And she ims that I can easily tell them apart by looking at their souls...And it looked like this girl was a female protagonist? I wonder what kind of doujin she came from¡­" Takeru said this as he looked at Saki''s soul, which was quite weak for a protagonist''s soul.


    In any case, even though the Goddess told Takeru about Doujin, it is not like he understood what it was.


    Takeru wondered what kind of doujin or story she came from¡­ If he knew, it might be easy for him to help her in any way.


    The problem was that those evil beings acted a bit weird. No, it may be so active that something could happen to her at any moment.


    "Be careful on your way home, all of you." The teacher said it aloud. After hearing the teacher''s words, the ssroom became noisy with people talking to each other. Some of them tried to get to know each other, and of course some people around Takeru also tried to talk to him.


    But Takeru only answered their question pretty lightly as he focused on Saki, who was talking to two girls. Those girls all had the same short hair that reached their shoulders. The only difference was that one of them dyed her hair and wore it in a clip on her hair, whereas the other was simply a girl with short ck hair.


    "Un~ Yoshida-san Would you like to walk home with us? There¡¯s a really nice juice ce nearby¡­" The dyed girl asked Saki to go home together with them.


    "Huh..?" Saki looked confused by the other girl''s invitation and tilted her head for a moment, before she realized what had happened. "Huh¡­ Oh¡­ Yeah¡­ I do."


    Saki agreed with those two girl¡¯s invitations and left the ssroom.


    Seeing what happened, Takeru couldn¡¯t stay still¡­ Even though those two girls looked like ordinary girls, the problem was that those evil beings put some evil aura around those two girls and tainted their souls.


    "That¡¯s not a good signal¡­" Takeru immediately ignored the student who talked to him and followed Saki as she left the ssroom and school too. As they walked toward the shopping district that is usually used by students to y before going home.


    Three of them looked very happy to hang out together, and it kind of took a long time before they parted. Also, even though that girl invited Saki to buy juice, they finally purchased a bubble drink, which has be a new type of trendy drink in recent years.


    Takeru followed Saki even though she was already separated from the others. Of course, what he was doing was stalking, but did you think Takeru cared? The only thing on his mind was to sessfully do his job as given by The Goddess. All other things would be pluses and minuses, since he is doing this for his own sake too.


    Takeru even bought a bubble drink and enjoyed his first time drinking stuff like this. He never had this kind of drink in the previous world, after all.


    "Hm¡­ She entered the convenience store. Huh¡­" Takeru followed her and entered the convenience store. It was simple for him to remain undetected while following such an ordinary girl. He was even capable of making people in the store not see him at all.


    Saki looked around the magazine with such a serious expression on her face, while Takeru drank his bubble in the corner. Before he saw a tall and grown up man who looked about thirty walked toward her and talked toward her.


    "Ohh! Is that thetest ¡®Monmon¡¯ I was looking for that¡­" The grownup looked very much like a flirtatious guy talking to Saki.


    "Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was just flipping through it. If you want it¡­ Here¡­" Of course, Saki said it nervously as she found herself suddenly talking to an older man, while giving him the magazine.


    "Oh no! God will smite me if I take away a magazine from such a cute girl." The older man gave praise to Saki. Takeru, who had never flirted with a woman before, was unsure whether the man was a corny or smooth flirt... or just a pain and cringe thing.


    But it seemed to work on Saki because she was flustered and possibly happy to be called a cute girl.


    Their conversation continued to be as painful as it could be from Takeru''s perspective. Wasn''t the problem obvious, corny, and cringe-worthy? Wait¡­ he said mdy¡­ Is that even working in real life¡­ Wait, how is Saki''s face blushing? How is that working¡­


    Takeru was confused¡­ maybe because of the effect of the evil being''s aura on him. That old man''s aura was full of evil, and Takeru could see a devil spirit in his pocket. Which means that some devilish thing is in his pocket.


    Wait¡­ Saki-san? Are you seriously going out with such a flirtatious guy? And why have such a looking forward expression on her face. She actually clenched her fists as she won something.


    Well, of course, Takeru understands that an ordinary girl like Saki couldn¡¯t see such an evil being, but it isn''t such an obvious thing to never go together with a stranger, especially a grown man, even though they may be handsome or to your liking.


    "Ugh¡­ What a stupid girl? Ain¡¯t she a female protagonist? Damn¡­ I wonder what female protagonist she came from?" Takeru couldn''t help but mumble as he trailed Saki and that grown man to the Karaoke joint.


    Takeru, who was unaware of the type of Karaoke used in the Doujinshi, did nothing to help Saki before she entered the Karaoke. In the end, he spent his time in a fantasy world and living in the street in the previous world. If he knew about it, he may have helped Saki much faster.


    Chapter 04 - The First Poor Soul 02


    Takeru followed those two to the Karaoke store and ordered the ce beside Saki and that old man. The Karaoke room was dim and a little loud, making Takeru unable to hear what they were saying, but he managed to get through it thanks to his skill in mana maniption. He could feel mana around him. With that, he could feel or see around him like a detector or sonar scanner. It can also function more specifically as a heat scanner.


    That¡¯s why even Takeru could see what they were doing. It looked like they were talking to each other and singing. Before, the waiter gave them a drink that they ordered.


    At that point, Takeru didn¡¯t feel anything weird until it felt like the evil being became really active. Especially when Saki took the drink. Well, even though Takeru could see them get the drink¡ªhis skill could not distinguish which drink they had.


    "Oh shit¡­" Takeru cursed himself as he realized what had happened. A dimly lit room with only two people... This ce called Karaoke was where people used to flirt with one another.


    Takeru came to a conclusion. He immediately went out of his room and tried to enter their room. But the room was locked¡­ Takeru felt weird as he didn¡¯t think any person in the room went out to lock the door¡­


    Which means, the waiter, as thest person to close the door, is the culprit.


    ¡®They work together. Huh¡­¡¯ Takeru easily understands what happened.


    "What are you doing!!"


    Takeru heard the waiter call him out, but of course he didn¡¯t really care. This body is not as strong as his previous world, but by manipting mana and concentrated in one ce like for example right now he put all of his mana on his foot and with that he could give an explosive kick.


    *Bam


    And the door was flying inside the room. That¡¯s surprised anyone


    "What!?" The old man screamed and looked toward Takeru, who, without saying anything, jumped at him.


    Takeru himself saw that the old man was already close with Saki and opened her uniform. Yeah, this man already started his way toward Saki and with that evil aura being active. Which means, what Goddess told him about, they tried to taint the girl''s soul which was already on the way.


    Takeru manipted the remaining mana on his foot toward his hands, especially his fist. It may not be as strong as his previous kick, but this is enough to make this old man really hurt.


    "Wait¡­ GAAAAHHH!?" The old man tried to say something, but Takeru punched him in the gut. That made him throw something out of his mouth.


    Takeru could see a pink pill with a heart drawn in the center¡­ It looked like a drug¡­ And from his vision, Takeru could feel the devil''s power there. In the previous world, there was some kind of drug using the devil¡¯s power that was usually not good for humans.


    For Takeru, who had been forced to take those pills by adults in the previous world in order to be stronger and faster in order to defeat the Demon King, He couldn''t help feeling angry?


    Takeru grabbed the old man and put him down on the ground with his knee on his chest to make it difficult for him to breathe. Before Takeru took the pill and grabbed the ss nearby him.


    The man had difficulty breathing and said to him as¡­ "What are you doing bastard!?" "Look, you¡¯re putting your hand on someone wrong here!!" He was screaming.


    Takeru without mercy, put the pill and the alcohol to the man''s mouth and forced him to swallow these pills.


    "GUAAAHH!! Bastard!! What are you doing!!! Ugh¡­ Aaaa¡­"


    It didn''t take long for the pill to react, and a bulge appeared on his jeans.


    "Uggh¡­ What have you done¡­?" That man looked like he was in pain and ufortable.


    "Hm¡­ Ah¡­ That pill¡­ perhaps an aphrodisiac. Huh¡­ What an unfortunate situation for you." Takeru couldn¡¯t forgive this man and would give him a punishment.


    Takeru put the mana again in his foot, and without mercy this time, he stepped on that bulge.


    "Guah!! Bastard!!!" The man screamed in pain as Takeru stepped on his important meat, which became harder because of the pill. The problem wasn''t just that he couldn''t control it since he was under the influence of the pill. Also, Takeru used the mana on his foot to manipte the mana in that man''s body¡­ which gave him a weird pleasure.


    Yeah, as Takeru stepped on him again and again¡­ That man experiences both pain and pleasure.


    "Gaaaah! Bastard!! Stopped!! Stoopp!! What the hell is going on? Uuhhhhh¡­ Ahh~~"


    Takeru knew very well this man already came from being stepped on by man, but because of the influence of the pill the man¡¯s meat was still harder than ever¡­


    "Ugh¡­ No wayy¡­ Ugh¡­ Mercy!!"


    Of course, Takeru didn¡¯t show him any mercy¡­ and stepped on him again and again¡­ till that man came several times¡­


    "Do you enjoy that pill¡­ old man¡­?" Takeru gave that man who was already half-conscious from cumming too much from pain and pleasure. Takeru hoped this man would change... that he would be a better man rather than drugging young girls. In the future, he would be the man that enjoyed being stepped on by men.


    "Hah¡­ It looks like he can hear what I am saying." Takeru sighed, and he turned his head toward Saki, who trembled as she fixed her uniform. She looked at Takeru with a scared expression.


    Well, it was understandable, she may be scared of him as she might not understand what happened since she was under the influence of alcohol.


    At this moment, Takeru didn¡¯t know what he was doing. In the previous world, rather than a hero or something, he was feared by people. People were aware that he used mana, including mana within humans, as fuel for his magic. And it wasn¡¯t like people knew he was forced to do it too.


    That¡¯s why people always shun or avoid him.


    "Ah¡­ You may be confused¡­ But, I¡¯m Shirogane Takeru. Your ssmate. Nice to meet you."


    In the end. Takeru just introduced himself in the worst possible way.


    Chapter 05 - Yoshida Saki 01


    Sometime during Takeru and that man''smotion, one of the waiters called the police, especially after he saw Takeru destroy the door. After witnessing such a feat, the waiter had no desire to stop Takeru and went his way, calling the police.


    Because of that right now, Takeru was surrounded by police and interrogated him. Takeru is the only violent person, as many people have told them. So the police asked him¡­


    Takeru who didn¡¯t know any better, just said; "I happened to see my ssmate with a suspicious grown man going into the karaoke, and I saw Yoshida-san being given alcohol, and the guy was trying to drug her so I opened the door by force as the door had been weirdly locked, and I beat the guy up."


    No matter what the police tried to do, that¡¯s the only answer Takeru gave them. In the end, Police found other drugs from that man and also sessfully rified that the door Takere destroyed was indeed locked.


    And also, it was true that Takeru was the victim¡¯s ssmate.


    They tried to ask Saki, who had been questioned, even though she was nervous. She was still answering their questions.


    ording to what she said, the man manipted this naive young girl into drinking alcohol and also tried to give her a drug. Which is such a heavy crime in this country, apparently.


    Well, of course, Saki¡¯s parents had been called¡­ As for Takeru, the person who came when the police called his guardian was no other than The Goddess. She actually didn¡¯t have the same appearance as in the morning. A beautiful one with pale skin, white long hair, and red eyes¡­ The same appearance she used when they first met.


    "Hm¡­ Is there anything my little brother is doing wrong?" She asked the police, who immediately told her what happened. Takeru didn¡¯t know why, but as soon as the Goddess came. The atmosphere around the police felt weird. It feels like they''re intimidated by her.


    Takeru couldn''t help herself, whether she used her power, something else, or simply because of her existence.


    "Hm¡­ Is that so? In that case, my little brother didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right? And if you are talking about the damage. I will take care of this. You can call this ce, this is mywyer¡¯s number." Not only did she say those words to the cops, but also to the manager of the Karaoke bar."If you are brave enough¡­" She continued, smiling at them. It was such a provocative way, but it actually worked as the manager from the Karaoke shop only wiping his cold sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief.


    After The Goddess ignored them and walked toward Saki, their parents were already here. Her father had such a stern look while her mother worried about her. When they saw The Goddesse, they immediately bowed and thanked her.


    "Really, thanks to Shirogane-san¡­ Our children are safe." They said, and Saki followed them and said thank you to Takeru, who followed The Goddess.


    "Is it fine, really. It¡¯s something man really needed to do after all." The Goddess spoke with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Really¡ªwe¡¯re thankful¡­ But you are?"


    "Ah¡­ Yes. I¡¯m Shirogane Yui. Nice to meet you." The Goddess introduced herself as Yui and gave them her own name card.


    "Ah, Yui-san¡­ We¡¯re really thankful." The family thanked them again. Until she looked at Saki and started talking to her.


    "Hm¡­ So you¡¯re Saki-chan¡­ Huh¡­" Yui put her hand on her shoulder.


    "Ah¡­ Yes." Saki replied nervously, even though Yui merely stared at her while patting her shoulder.


    "Hm¡­ You look fine. That¡¯s great. Also, you know¡­ My little brother may be a bit violent, but he¡¯s a good kid. So I hope you will get along well with him." Yui said as she tidied up her ribbon and gently patted her on the back.


    "Ah¡­ Yes. I will." Saki answered as her face changed from nervous to rxed as Yui''s did.


    "Well, I¡¯m d you are alright." Takeru spoke behind Yui. As he looked at Saki from top to the bottom, and realized that her evil aura was still on her, Takeru frowned and also those evil aura remained strong like before.


    "Un¡­ Yeah, thanks to you." Saki bowed at Takeru. She felt a bit scared with how Takeru red at her very sharply.


    "What are you doing¡­" Yui scolded Takeru while lightly smacking his head. "Don¡¯t make her scared by staring at her like that¡­ Sorry about him, Saki-chan. I hope you will get along with him even though he likes this." She added.


    "Oh¡­ Sorry about that." Takeru apologized sincerely.


    "No¡­. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m¡­ just not good with guys¡­ generally." Saki responded with the sweetest smile she could muster.


    "Good, I know you may be excited as you just entered high school, but please be careful next time." Yui stuck up her index finger and earnestly lectured Saki, who nodded to her lecture.


    "Okay then, till we meet again tomorrow, Saki." Takeru said as they left the scene. It looked like there were many reports of Takeru¡¯s violence. In the end, because of many crimes and quite a lot of evidence that a man tried to assault a minor, the police let Takeru and Saki go after many hours of interrogation.


    It was alreadyte, when Takeru arrived at the apartment, and Yui followed him wordlessly.


    "So what will happen to her? I don¡¯t think there is any chance for her. The evil aura still lurking around her?" Takeru asked Yui as he sat on a nearby sofa.


    "Well, didn¡¯t I say that to you before? You need to take her soul and purify it to make sure that evil aura is gone¡­ She might be in a more dangerous position than before since the evil aura n failed. It may try to do something more than this¡­" Yui answered Takeru''s question while walking toward the kitchen. "You must be hungry and tired. Wait for a moment¡­"


    "Oh, shit¡­ Really¡­" Takeru felt like he was still getting used to this new body. Not only that, the mana pool of this body was small. This body is not as strong as his previous one. It was nearly like a normal human body, different from the previous one.. Well, even though it was a normal human first, before his body was manufactured to be a hero''s body¡­ using drugs and experiments.


    "Ah¡­sometimes you miss something after you don¡¯t have it¡­" Takeru murmured, waiting for his dinner toe.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    [copse]


    If you like it or not... please vote here.

 Ch 62 – 25 May, Satomi 05

    Ch 62 ¨C 25 May, Satomi 05


    To be honest, Kouta felt that the amount of work he was doing right now was enormous. Not only does he need to draw and take care of all of graphic design the GCC shipgirl game, making manga together with Eriri, checking Utaha script and coding it into dating sims.


    Sometimes Kouta just wanted to rx or pent up his frustration so after the school was done. So it had been twice, Kouta let Satomi do what she wanted to do. This time he asked her what he wanted to do. After the school ended, Kouta immediately headed toward, well naturally, the ce where he and Satomi promised.


    It was a dressing room for the club and Kouta gave a signal they agreed on. Twice in the beginning, once leaving a little space between them and twice again at the end.


    ¡°Kou-kun¡­¡± Satomi said while showing Kouta inside, her face flushed and looked pleased. And then, as if to say what they were definitely going to do here, she locked the door.


    Kouta embraced Satomi¡¯s body and promptly crept hip lips along the nape of her neck. Nevertheless what they did was indeed something wrong, either Kouta and Satomi care.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Satomi let out a sweet voice from that alone, her body shook like it was going to copse from the waist down. Yeah, from Satomi she had been restless all day long and unable to concentrate on her work.


    ¡°Did you wear what I asked?¡± Kouta asked Satomi, while ying and bit her earlobe.


    ¡°Y¡­yeah¡­ I wore it¡­ properly¡­¡± Satomi replied as her cheeks were red like a little girl. Her voice was now husky from shame and pleasure.


    ¡°Good¡­ Thank you¡­ Satomi-sensei¡­ How about you take off your clothes?¡± Kouta expressed a smile on his face.


    ¡°Really? Haaa¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing¡­ But I take them off¡­¡± Satomi¡¯s body shivered from uneasiness and anticipation.


    ¡°Un¡­ Good girl¡­ Satomi-sensei¡­ Now, strip. So I can see it properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Satomi nodded with a gulp and ced her hand on her ck zer, removing it with her shivering hand before Satomi shuffled out of her white t-shirt and skirt to expose what she was wearing to Kouta.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Satomi let out embarrassed sighs as she showed Kouta¡­ something that couldn¡¯t be called underwear. It was a string that stretched from her shoulder branched off into two forks with ribbons and only held both breasts without covering anything. So her ares and nipples werepletely exposed.


    In the bellow as well, the thin strings stretching from above gathered together just like a gathering belt with such a little cloth over her groin.


    ¡°Un¡­ It suits you¡­ Satomi-sensei~~~¡± Kouta whistled as he inspected Satomi underwear?


    ¡°Ugh¡­ D¡­don¡¯t make fun of me¡­¡± Satomi answered, but hung her head down as her voice shaken from this appearance, which was more embarrassing than being naked.


    ¡°Lift your face, look at me properly.¡± Kouta didn¡¯t let her as she raised her face nervously while nodding.


    ¡°Huhu¡­ It¡¯s maybe the first time you stood in front of a student wearing underwear like this?¡± Kouta asked as he sat on the long bench.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It is¡­¡± Satomi¡¯s cheeks blushed even more at Kouta¡¯s words.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a perverted teacher? If the students knew, what would they think?¡±


    ¡°Kuuu~~~ Y¡­ You told me to wear¡­!¡± Satomi held back to prevent the moist sight that almost escaped when she heard Kouta say the word [ Perverted Teacher ], but she tightly clenched her fist and shook her shoulder before she sent Kouta a word that seemed like she wanted to protested, but her cheeks were turning bright red.


    There was no trace of a good teacher on that face. It had be the face of a woman who had been vited by the hand of a younger man and already surrendered to pleasure and gone into heat.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Is it my fault now? I know that right now, Satomi-sensei''s pussy is already throbbing even though I haven¡¯t touched her¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Asagi¡¯s chest was rising and falling greatly as her breath already became heavier as a result she had been exposing her figure like a female pervert¡¯s, Satomi¡¯s untouched nipples were erect and her pussy already started to wet.


    ¡°Look, your nipples are already stiff and your underwear has stains on it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Kou-kun¡­ You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Huhu¡­ I wonder if Satomi-sensei is an exhibitionist?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s because I¡¯m in front of you. Ah~~~ When I¡¯m in front of you¡­ It¡¯s not good. I get dirtier and dirtier¡­ I turned into a pervert¡­ Kou-kun.¡± Satomi said as she was fawning on him.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I love this perverted Satomi-sensei¡­ I never think I will experience this in real life¡­ Satomi-sensei, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re cute.¡± Kouta said that while looking up at Satomi with a childlike expression. That once again, captured Satomi hearth. Yeah, it felt like she had been dragged down into the swamp of perverted by Kouta¡¯s charisma.


    ¡°Ah~~~ Kou-kun¡­ I love you too¡­¡± Her gaze was concentrated on Kouta¡¯s groin. That ce was already standing stiffly.


    ¡°Okay, Satomi-sensei¡­ How about doing some greetings like in the porn¡­¡± Kouta asked.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ You will do it for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah~~~¡± Satomi nodded with wet eyes. She approached Kouta and started to strip his clothes like his servant. Her breathing was bing rougher and rougher. Her pussy trembled and became moist and slimy.


    Satomi squatted down between the legs of Kouta, who sat in the long bench, then she held both hands against her knees and spread her legs wide into an M shape. She fully exposed her pussy and her mouth and brought her lips toward Kouta penis.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Hold it with just your mouth.¡± Kouta ordered Satomi and without using any hand followed Kouta¡¯s order, Satomi held the tip inside her mouth. As soon Kouta felt the sensation of Satomi¡¯s hot, sticky mouth and tongue, her penis started to pulsate inside her mouth in delight.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Can I lick your penis? Let me suck it¡­ It¡¯s so stiff and looks delicious¡­¡± Satomi turned her horny eyes upward, she pleaded to Kouta while holding the penis in her mouth.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Okay.¡± Kouta grinned broadly from her speaking like that and as she was getting Kouta¡¯s permission. Satomi started to crawl her tongue around Kouta¡¯s penis held inside her mouth. She was moving her tongue slowly and rolled her tongue, licking all over the fat, swollen ns to her heart¡¯s content.


    Kouta enjoyed Satomi tongue service, but Satomi¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any disgust toward big and bulky penis¡­ as her nipples were erect and female juices were dripping down from her gaping pussy.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s weird¡­ but delicious¡­ Kou-kun penis¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhuhu¡­ You¡¯re so cute, Satomi-sensei. Now, shall we try to hold it more deeply?¡± Kouta ced his hand on Satomi¡¯s head like petting a dog and gently pulled her toward him. Because of that, Satomi brought her upper body down forward. She sucked the penis into her mouth¡­ making indecent sounds and fully holding the penis in her mouth to the base¡­ and throat. That made her throat bulge out so much that it became clear even if seen from outside.


    Satomi looked up at Kouta bitterly, making teary eyes¡­ her makeup started to be a mess. Although it was difficult, she didn¡¯t try to separate from Kouta¡¯s penis. She was already familiar with this kind deepthroat. She may not have really felt good, her throat being tormented, but when she saw Kouta¡¯s delighted face and the thought of how degenerate it was for the teacher to give herself to his student. She started to pump Kouta¡¯s penis in and out.


    It was a sudden intense movement and Satomi resolutely pumped the penis with her mouth pussy and made sounds that were vulgar beyond imagination. Satomi''s hand already moved on Kouta¡¯s thigh. It was such a vacuum ftio. As Satomi¡¯s saliva clung to Kouta¡¯s penis that appeared from the inside of her mouth and shone slimily.


    ¡°Ah¡­ You sucked it like it''s truly delicious¡­ Satomi-sensei¡­¡± Kouta said while patting Satomi¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Ah~~ It¡¯s delicious¡­¡±


    ¡°You became so pervert¡­¡±


    ¡°You made me like this¡­¡±


    Kouta verbally harassed her, even though she seemed embarrassed, Satomi intensified her penis service even more.


    ¡°Satomi¡¯s sensei, how about trying to hold it between your breasts too¡­.and I swing my hips¡­ so your nipples will rubbed too¡­¡± Kouta ordered her.


    Satomi started to slow her pumped and she nodded as if she thought it was a good idea, and she pushed her body so she could hold Kouta¡¯ penis in her tight cleavage and push more so her breast far more firmly and covered Kouta¡¯s penis.


    Kouta made Satomi hold his slimy, wet and stiff penis between her breasts, before he began to move his hips¡­ as the sound of moist skin rubbing together was quietly spreading through the dressing room.


    Satomi actively licked all around Kouta¡¯s ns as Kouta¡¯s penis moved around her breast¡­ stroked and squashed by her breast. And with every Kouta¡¯s swing, Satomi¡¯s erect nipples rubbed against Kouta''s thigh. Giving those two a pleasure.


    Kouta swung his hips and Satomi sucked on his penis as hard as she could while pushing her breast and sometimes moving¡­ wiggled her breast.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Satomi-sensei¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­¡± At the moment of ejaction, Kouta¡¯s hips steadily jumped up and his penis jerked inside Satomi¡¯s penis at that moment Satomi mped her lips as hard as she could in Kouta¡¯s ns, and both of them stiffened their bodies, and firmly rubbed their skin together. Kouta let his penis out and some of white fluid spewed up.


    Satomki shivered from the feeling of it sttering onto her skin. Her eyes turned up and looked at Kouta as her nipples rubbed on his thigh as Satomi pressed all the more firmly to attack Kouta¡¯s penis, she kneaded her breast and urged Kouta to ejacte even more.


    Satomi experienced her chest and face soldier by the white fluid that still spewed more of them and exposed her mouth to catch some of semen. Satomi writhed in ecstasy while looking at the person who was soiling her. It was clear she was reaching an orgasm from these oral and paizuri they were doing.


    Satomi expressed a smile of vulgar ecstasy as she drank the semen she caught. Kouta smiled devilishly and he scraped up the semen that had scattered all over her voluptuous breast and sent it into Satomi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Hm¡­!?¡± Satomi stuffed her cheeks with the lumps of semen along with Kouta¡¯s finger and she kept gulping it down.


    ¡°You sure drank a lot¡­ Satomi¡¯s sensei¡­¡± Kouta said as he thrust three semen-coated fingers in and stirred the inside of Satomi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Fufu¡­ Satomi-sensei really is a pervert.¡± While he looked having fun ying with his finger inside her mouth. Satomi herself kept staring at him with heated eyes.


    ¡°Bad boy¡­ You make me this way¡­ I can help to be a pervert that enjoys suck penis and loves drinking semen.¡± Satomi was calling herself a pervert without hesitation¡­ No, she murmured like she was delirious with a fever, Kouta stared fixedly at Kouta while licking around his finger to make sure there was no semen left on his finger.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I love you~ Kou-kun~~ Ah~~ I have sex in school~~¡± Satomi said as she still licked Kouta¡¯s finger and her eyes were shining as if to provoke Kouta as she wasn¡¯t satisfied yet.


    Well, of course, Kouta was not satisfied either.

 Ch 63 – 25 May, Satomi 06

    Ch 63 ¨C 25 May, Satomi 06


    Satomi Perspective


    Tachibana Satomi, 29 years old, a World history teacher in Toyogasaki High School wasn''t single for the first time in her life¡­ Or is it?


    Well, to be honest Satomi didn''t know. Since the person she had a rtionship with was a student. It was a forbidden rtionship¡­ Not only from their status as students and teachers, but also their age too.


    If she heard another teacher had a rtionship with their student, she might feel disgusted, even more so if it was male teacher with a female student. But after she got her own experience¡­ She was kinda understood for a bit.


    As for Satomi, the pleasure she gets to see her own student¡­ and boy that half her age lusted to her own body¡­ Felt good with her body¡­ Actually, it aroused her. It was something she never thought of, she had this kind fetish inside her.


    Or maybe it was awoken by him? Satomi preferred a captivating man after all¡­


    But sometimes, Kouta¡­ the student who she had a rtionship with was¡­ a different type of man she was looking for. His height was around the same as her, she may be taller 1 or 2 cm than him. He had a cute appearance with such long brainded pinkish hair. His eyes were pink too, always looked at her with such hungry eyes sometimes.


    Sometimes, Kouta acted like a boy around his age and sometimes he acted mature¡­ and knowing his backstory as an orphan that living alone made her motherly feelings sometimes kick in when she saw him.


    It was another weird, but pleasant feeling to experience.


    That''s why Satomi didn''t expect him to be serious with her. One day, he may find the girl of his destiny. Sometimes it made her sad and jealous. She didn''t want him to be with anyone but her. Even so, she couldn''t say that aloud. She didn''t want to lose him.


    Yeah, Satomi not so conceited as thinking he would ended up with her,


    "Haaa¡­" Satomi sighed as she remembered what happened to her this month. She never expected she would be this degenerate. Yesterday, she got an email from Kouta to wear some underwear for him. But it wasn''t underwear¡­


    Satomi got a string that was familiar with shibaribined with a gathering belt such as lewd underwear. No, this thing wasn''t underwear. Satomi not acknowledging this thing as underwear. There wasn''t anything covering her nipples that rubbed to her white t-shirt.


    Satomi might have sighed and the other teacher thought that she was tired¡­ but they were all wrong. Satomi actually felt her body hot¡­


    Her body was trembling from the disgrace of being Kouta''s control and wearing such obscene underwear in school.


    "Is there anything wrong, Satomi-sensei?" One of her close colleagues asked her.


    "Ah¡­ No¡­ I''m thinking that I might be gaining some weight again these days¡­" Satomi answered without thinking. She felt really sensitive and anxious that people realized what she was wearing and saw how lewd her underwear was that did not cover her nipples. She even put her hand on top of her breast to cover it, but it made her nipples became rubbed more by her.


    Also, it was worse when she was teaching in the ss as she became more and more aware of her student''s eyes¡­ and the feeling of their stared at her while she taught her without knowing how lewd her underwear was.


    It was another shame and humiliation, but her body shivered from the vexation of not being able to defy him. Satomi could just not listen to him, but at this point she couldn''t do that.


    That was how low she fell¡­


    Satomi wanted him. She didn''t want him to throw her away so she followed his order willingly¡­


    Also, because of him¡­ she can fulfill many of her fetish, but at the same time, she felt like she had been trained or awakened to new fetish.


    Satomi continued what Kouta told her¡­ and even she actually let him enter the dressing room that was usually used by girls from the sports club.


    And Satomi immediately serviced this bad boy with blowjobs and paizuri and even she cumming at the same point. This should be enough¡­ this is wrong¡­


    But it became rather a fuel for both of them. It wasn''t good enough.


    "Oh¡­ Your body''s so beautiful, Satomi-sensei¡­" Kouta said while he went to put her in the position he liked. Satomi was happy to hear that¡­


    Especially, he immediately held her body tightly.


    "Ah¡­" Satomi could feel hisrge penis touching her thing and the sensation of his pulsing hot member¡­ and frighteningly, as she could feel her womb start aching as told her they wanted sex. Kouta lifted up Satomi''s chin and kissed her¡­ It was like he treated her as his lover¡ª his woman¡­ She didn''t know, but she enjoyed his kisses that felt like he was gently kneading her tongue with his.


    "Satomi-sensei, I''ming¡­" Kouta was already behind Satomi''s back and lifted up her leg. His penis already pressed against the entrance¡­ It made her love juices oozing from it¡­ As if drooling to eat Kouta''s penis.


    Kouta grinds his penis against her pussy, before she could feel something pushed inside her pussy. Yeah, Kouta''s penis started to enter her vagina and with that Kouta pushed his penis inside of her.


    Satomi felt like inside her already full, even though his penis was not yet all the way inside her, but just a second Kouta shoved the remainder in with a single thrust.


    "Ah~~~ Come! Your big penise!!" Satomi''s body jolted violently in delight and by continuing doing this, it was easy for her to climax. The thought of having sex with her student in the school was something else. It may be better to do it once a while or she might be addicted to this.


    ''Ah¡­ my body is already this lewd¡­'' Satomi could feel he pull out his penis and once again his thick penis reached the depth of her pussy with just one thurst gave her another small climax.


    Satomi tried her best to not let her moan from the pleasure of Kouta''s penis to be heard outside.


    ''Ah¡­ No good¡­ this hot, hard and vigorous thing¡­ It''s too great.'' Satomi''s flesh twitching and shivering showed how delighted her pussy was at this thick penis. It was coiled around it so strongly as she felt her deepest spot of her vagina stimted by it. And Kouta held her body and furiosity thrusting.


    Kouta''s violent penis rubbed against all of her wall, causing her juices to spill out. As her heart fluttered and the burning hot penis smashed to the depth of her pussy.


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Your penis is amazing¡­ It''s thrusting inside my pussy!? My student¡­ in school¡­Ah¡­ Amazing~~~" Satomi felt, her mind broken by the pleasure. She actually did it. Finally she did it¡­ She couldn''te back anymore. Her body was earnestly fallen and indulged in pleasure.


    The sweet pleasure of his penis rubbed against her pussy became the only thing she was able to feel. It was even grinding against her cervix. Not only that, Kouta pushed his penis against her shaking and gaping at Satomi''s cervix. With her age, it made her body actually yearning to be impregnated. Her cervix is tightly attached to his ns on the verge of ejaction, and her pussy wall were constricting his penis with all their strength to make him cumming inside her.


    "Ah¡­ Satomi-sensei¡­ is the best¡­" Kouta let out a deep groan at that moment Satomi felt arge amount of semen gushed out from his penis.


    "Ah¡­ It''sing out! Your semen." Satomi''s body arched back; it was another pleasure that sessfully cracked her heart, giving her more pleasure than she can handle.


    "Ah¡­ I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming from having my student semen poured inside me! Kou-kun! I love you¡­ Kou-kun¡­" The climax from being creampied by her own student in the school was a blessing. Her body was shaking from pleasure as she kept screaming from orgasm until Kouta was done ejacting.


    After ejacting, Kouta pulled out his penis, finally satisfied.


    "Haa¡­ah¡­haaaa¡­" Satomi could only wheeze and gasp for air¡­ before she stared at Kouta before she ced her own lips onto him.


    "nn¡­Chupp¡­ Kou-kun¡­ what are you gonna do if I''m pregnant?" Satomi couldn''t help but ask with a teasing smile on her face. In the end, she already prepared herself with pills. Also, it was a pill that was rmended by her colleague who had already had two children. It said that it was quite expensive, but 100% working. It was made by an ancestor from china.


    "Hm¡­ Well¡­ What do you want me to do, Sensei?" Kouta threw the question back at her. What a scumbag.


    "Well¡­" But Satomi didn''t really know the answer. She might have wanted to marry and he took the responsibility, but in their rtionship¡­ It was wrong to ask him to be responsible when she was the adult one.


    "Hm¡­ At least¡­ I want you to help me¡­ and the child knows that you are the father¡­" Satomi finally said what she thought was the best oue from their rtionship. Right now, Kouta had some bright future, she didn''t want to destroy it.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yeah¡­ I think that''s enough."


    "Well, if that''s the case¡­ I feel like making a child with you¡­ sensei¡­ but it''s still too fast¡­ Maybe when I''m in third year¡­" Kouta said while he started to put his mouth on Satomi''s breast.


    "Kya¡­ You bad boy¡­ we are still in serious conversation¡­ Ah~~ But why third year?" Satomi moaned with a new stimtion on her breast and asked Kouta.


    "Well, isn''t that hot to think that I impregnated my teacher while still a student¡­"


    "Wait¡­ Isn''t that a wrong reason to make children¡­ AH~~ But, I can''t reject that feeling of being impregnated by my own student¡­ AH~~ Doesn''t that make us a bad parent¡­"


    "Yeah, but as long as we love our children and they grow healthy and happy, why not¡­"


    "Fufufu~~ You''re a really bad boy¡­ Ah¡­ I can''t wait¡­"


    Satomi didn''t know what happened¡­ but thought that Kouta still wanted to have a rtionship with her till his third year and she was already above 30 years old. Kinda warms her heart¡­ and she might have fallen more in love with him.


    "Fufufu~~ Kou-kun¡­ I love you¡­"

 Ch 64 – 25 May, Eriri & Utaha 02

    Ch 64 ¨C 25 May, Eriri & Utaha 02


    Eriri & Utaha Perspective


    It was Friday afternoon in the audiovisual room. The ce usually had three people, but only two people, Eriri and Utaha, were there¡­ while Kouta was missing. No, rather than missing, he said he had something to do and was absent from their usual meeting.


    Well, since he had such a good expression on his face, Eriri knew that it was most likely about a woman. Yeah, that womanizer was easy to predict.


    Eriri sighed and stared at her senior, who had been working on her script since she came into the room. Even though she felt like they became closer, still they weren''t that eager to talk to each other without Kouta around.


    Hearing the sound of Utaha typing on her notebook, it puts Eriri at a loss for words. As someone who has been working in this industry for years now¡­ Eriri was actually a bit envious of this girl. Most of her story she made most likely a doujin and not that stood out, It was just her art that was quite good that made her name.


    Utaha not only coulde out with a story that Eriri liked, she right now did multiple jobs, with her own novel and their project. And as an illustrator, of course, Eriri needed to read the script to think about the kind of CG that would be put in their game. From there, Eriri realized how talented Utaha was.


    Even right now, Eriri could see how fast she had been working. Without Eriri''s knowledge, in the anime Utaha was someone who could rewrite the entire script in one night. Following Tomoya''s request after discovering that her writing style did not work well in dating sims. But in this world, Kouta helped to ensure that what she wrote was as close to the original as possible.


    It actually helped Utaha''s writing skills more than ever. At this rate, they wouldn''t need to be worried about being behind schedule.


    Well, thest time they had a conversation, it was about her childhood friend. Eriri didn''t know why she told her about that, but she promised to help Kouta out. Which was why she was still in this room and not going home.


    Also, she likes to get some reward too¡­


    Eriri couldn''t help overstimting herself as she thought about what kind he would do to her. Will he go rough¡­ but sometimes she wants a loving-lover-y¡­


    ''Huhuhu¡­ Ah¡­'' Until Eriri realized that they had a meeting at Kouta''s home tomorrow, which meant¡­


    There was no sex in this week!?


    "Wait, are youing tomorrow to his home, Kasumiagoka Utaha!?" Eriri quickly asked Utaha after she realized.


    "How can you just call me by my full name¡­ Sawamura Spencer Eriri¡­" Utaha answered in full force, as she was a bit annoyed with her.


    "Whatever, about that¡­ So you came to his home, right? Tomorrow?"


    "Well, of course¡­ You''reing too."


    Utaha agreed toe to Kouta''s home. She was actually kind of nervous since it was her first time visiting the home of the boy she likes. But, she couldn''t let them be alone, right¡­


    Utaha could remember when she saw Eriri''s talking about her childhood friend. She knew that from her way of talking about him, that there was some affection. But at the same time, Eriri answered that she likes Kouta too, and she found that there was a truth too.


    And the way, Eriri acted like she didn''t want her toe to his home. Once again, this is proof that she had some feelings for Kouta.


    "At this moment, I need to make sure that Eriri doesn''t fall more in love with Kouta than her childhood friend.'' It was the Utaha mindset at the moment. She might not have that experience with romance, but at the same time, she might be quite fast to catch those things. From her perspective, Eriri, not only his ssmate, was making manga and this project together with him¡­ And of course they''re close enough that she came to his home, and from the way Eriri said it. It looked quite frequent.


    ''Yeah, there is no way¡­ I let those two be closer to each other than this¡­'' Utaha thought, that


    "Ugh¡­ Are you going to sleepover too¡­?" Eriri asked Utaha again, this time with some frustration in her tone.


    "Puuuhhh¡­ What?" Utaha spat out and was surprised with Eriri''s question. "Wait¡­ Are you already sleepover at this home?" Utaha continued.


    "Well, yes¡­ of course."


    "Ugh¡­ Are you dating him or not?"


    "Of course, not¡­"


    Utaha scratched her hair, as she didn''t know how close these two rtionships were. But it was not the slightest thing on her mind that Eriri asked this question about the sleepover because she just wanted to have sex with Kouta. But, because of her n to make sure they didn''t get closer.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind going to sleepover¡­" Utaha couldn''t answer Eriri''s question any other answer than this one.


    "Akh¡­ Is that so¡­"


    While Utaha in her own mind, is in such confusion with Eriri and Kouta''s rtionship.


    Eriri''s mind is also in chaos¡­


    ''Wait¡­ what¡­ She agreed to sleep over too. Which means I can''t have sex with Kouta on the weekend¡­ This is bad¡­ This sucks¡­ I need to make this girl fall like me fast¡­ I need help Kouta fast¡­ or I can''t have sex with him freely.'' Eriri''s mind was already so corrupted that she was eager to make other girls be like her to have sex with Kouta. What a bad girl she became.


    "So you came too¡­ Huh¡­" Eriri sighed deeply and continued grumbling to herself before she went back to her work. Her mood looked worsening, but she might want to release her frustration. She gathered her stuff and tried to leave the room.


    "Hm¡­Where are you going?" Utaha asked her.


    "Un¡­ I kind of want to draw on my canvas¡­ so I''m thinking of drawing in my room." Eriri answered pretty honestly.


    "Ah¡­ Is that so¡­" Utaha in this world never experienced something that happened in anime. Those scenes when she saw Eriri''s work in an art club really made her respect Eriri as a creator.


    "What!? Is something wrong?"


    "No.. .I wonder if I can see."


    Even so, Utaha still had some respect for Eriri as a creator, though not as much as in the anime. Which made her quite curious. She might have seen how she was drawing in this room, but when she heard Eriri want to draw on canvas. She couldn''t hold her curiosity since she never saw her drawing on canvas except that illustration on that first meeting with Kouta.


    "Okay then¡­ Follow me." Eriri answered as she didn''t mind with Utaha around.


    It wasn''t long for two of them to go to the art club and enter Art Room 2, which had been used as her own studio.


    "This is¡­" Utaha couldn''t help but be amazed at the amount of drawing Eriri did. On Friday afternoon, with a dim, but glowing orange light from the sunset.


    "Un¡­ I think I can draw something good¡­ I want to release this frustration." Eriri stretched her arm to the air and showed Utaha a smug smile on her face. It was actually a childlike smile that surprised Utaha.


    Before Eriri slowly started to sketch on the canvas, her movement was precise, and the longer she drew¡­ her pace became faster with each stroke she did, she looked so focused and serious, but her expression showed how happy she was to draw.


    Since elementary school. Eriri is always drawing with the drive to want to forget what happened with her and Tomoya and to ovee and keep their promise alive. But this time, she never thought about something like that¡­ again.


    In this world, Eriri never worked with Tomoya and always worked with Kouta, as he knew what happened to Eriri and Tomoya in the anime. Kouta had a different approach with her, he was strict, and sometimes she felt like he was nitpicking with his criticism.


    But when Eriri really did her best, the result was really good. He praised her¡­ and sometimes, she could see how happy he was. Which made her feel she needed to be better and better.


    Even though, right now she might feel some frustration, which fuels her motivation to draw¡­ while in the end, he would be happy and praise her¡­ That''s why she needed to do her best.


    Eriri put down the pencil and started using her paintbrush¡­ even though she was still drawing the character. Kouta already gave her permission if she wanted to draw some CG for the game.


    And right now, Eriri is drawing one of the famous summoning scenes of Saber by Emiya.


    While behind her, Utaha couldn''t believe what she saw in front of her. She already knew how good she was, but seeing her draw like this was a different experience for her. Utaha couldn''t help but close her opened mouth as she was awed by Eriri''s drawing.


    Which increased her respect and also¡­ She wanted to team up with her again and again.

 Ch 65 – 26 May, Weekend with Eriri and Utaha 01

    Ch 65 ¨C 26 May, Weekend with Eriri and Utaha 01


    Kouta slowly opened his eyes at the sound of the ringing chime of the bell. The morning rm came from her phone. It was seven o¡¯clock AM. A bitter than usual, but he wanted to take it easy for today. Kouta pushed away the nket and sat up. He stepped out of bed after a brief yawn.


    Even though Kouta may be thinking of taking it easy, he still finished his usual morning routine. He needed to increase his stamina and muscle too. Seeing what Hibiki did two days ago, makes Kouta sure that in this 2D-like world¡­ He may be capable of bing that strong.


    Which means, Kouta couldn¡¯t skip this morning routine.


    As soon as Kouta finished that morning routine. He prepared his breakfast, a simple toast with bacon and sd. After that, he didn¡¯t do his usual work, but he enjoyed his time by drinking coffee and looking on his smartphone, searching for something interesting. Especially, he saw thetestment and other stuff. Not only about his and Eriri''s manga. He also checked the status of their game and video too.


    It felt like the viewer was good. On the other hand, the number of people who downloaded Floopy Bird increased significantly each day. Not to mention the video they created. Kouta also asked Eriri to tweet it as Kashiwagi Eri.


    Also, when Kouta asked about Satomi, she said that most of the teachers found it interesting to y. It was an easy game to y after all. So it looked like there was some appeal to adults in this world, which is a good thing.


    Kouta saw the number and also the ie he got, which was, well¡­ of course, not as much as the original. In the end, Floopy Bird became popr in his previous world because some news tforms made a big deal of this game and it hit the inte.


    It was neither a bad or good game, just a casual and average one. But since people make a big deal about it. It grewrger than it should have.


    Kouta thought making this game was necessary because it was the simplest game he could think of and still did not exist in this world. And just like he thought, the members of the GCC made it within just a few days. If this game followed the previous world, it would be big in two or three months after someone made news about it.


    The only thing, Kouta thought that if that happened he might just try to do something about it and in several days, he had been trying to rmend this game to several news outlets in the west¡­ and japan too.


    Try making a big deal about something made by just a student¡­ and stuff. Some exaggeration may be a good thing too. Well, it is not as easy as he thought it would be. Not many of them gave a reaction¡­


    Yeah, at least Kouta tried to manipte the information he knew from the previous world. The only thing he needed was just waiting. He thought of making those news stories himself, but he held back and said he would do it if there was not a good reaction for those news outlets.


    Right now, it is much better to let it be as natural as it could be, and that''s what Kouta thought.


    "Hm¡­"


    And around 11 o¡¯clock A.M, his home inte started ringing. Kouta wonders who it is, of course he knew Eriri and Utaha woulde here today. But, he didn''t know which one rang the inte. Or maybe the two of them wille at the same time? Well, Kouta didn¡¯t think that would happen.


    Kouta went to the front door to see his senior. Dressed in a blue themed outfit and with her ck long hair fluttered in the breeze, she was alluringly beautiful. Utaha¡¯s look gave the impression of Nadeshiko Yamato perfectly.


    Yeah, Kasuigaoka was the ideal Japanese girl¡ªbeautiful and talented. With one nce, it was enough to know she was beautiful, and she had a habit of looking down, which was highlighted by her coldness.


    "Ah¡­ You¡¯re here, Utaha-senpai¡­ you can just enter my home." Kouta let her into the house.


    "Is that so? Please excuse me." Utaha entered the home, took off her shoes, and Kouta immediately gave her slippers.


    "You can just wait in the living room. I and Eriri usually work there¡­" Kouta told Utaha and led her to the living room . "Ah, also since it is near lunch time. How about I prepare lunch first? Utaha can wait here¡­" Kouta continued, but before he went to prepare lunch. Utaha stopped him.


    "Wait!? There is something that I have been thinking about¡­"


    "Hm¡­? Is there anything?"


    "Yeah, what do you think about Eriri?" Utaha¡¯s eyes, especially, were sharp and narrow as she asked him.


    "Well¡­" it was a question that Kouta didn''t expect to hear from Utaha at this moment, and that made him think for a second. What a good answer to this question¡­ As Kouta ultimately made this girl fall into his arms. Utaha¡¯s expression was serious, and she red at him, biting her lip, showing Kouta that side of her for the first time.


    Seeing her like that, Kouta didn¡¯t know what happened between her and Eriri, but it felt like something happened, since if not¡­ she wouldn¡¯t act like this.


    Kouta wondered what happened, but of course there was nothing he could think of, and Eriri didn¡¯t tell him anything useful at this point either. He thought she might feel jealous or inferior to Eriri, but Kouta knew that was not her character at all. So it must be something else.


    But right now, as they stared at each other. Kouta answered her quite honestly.


    "I like her as much as I like you, Utaha-senpai. Two of you are important members of our little circle and¡­ someone I want to spend time with for a long time till the future."


    Yeah, Kouta was a scumbag. No matter if Utaha was a kind girl or a bad girl¡­ How close they are or not¡­


    What was in his mind was to make her fall into his arms, and he might do anything for it.


    "That¡­" Utaha gasped. Her eyes widened and fixated on Kouta¡¯s expression, as she didn¡¯t see or feel he was lying. It was his sincere answer, and that was kind of the worst possible answer to hear. "What is that¡­ really¡­" Utaha scratched her cheek, as she was unsure of how to react.


    In the end, Kouta''s answer sounded like either confession or rejection¡­ or maybe both¡­ which is a womanizer attitude. But at the same time, she felt like he was stalling or just making sure their rtionship was at the same status quo.


    "Really¡­" Utaha blushed for a second and turned her face away, but Kouta could see something pinkish on her ear. She might have found Kouta¡¯s answer the worst one, but she never expected to hear Kouta say he liked her, which made her heart beat faster.


    Yeah, Utaha never expected her to be this easy. She took a deep breath and turned her head toward Kouta, and said.


    "Is that so¡­ Yeah, I''m a bit curious about this since I heard from Eriri how close you two are since she had a sleepover at your home. So I thought the two of you might be dating?"


    "Wait¡­ Well, we¡¯re not dating."


    Kouta told her the truth: they weren''t dating, but rather had an illicit rtionship that Utaha never would have expected they had.


    "Okay, then¡­ ah by the way¡­ I bought you something¡­" Utaha changed the conversation and gave Kouta a tote bag.


    "Hm? What is this? A surprise gift?"


    "Well, of course no¡­ It¡¯s my older uniform that I don¡¯t use anymore¡­" Utaha answered with a big smile on her face.


    "That¡­"


    "Yeah, isn¡¯t that unfair¡­ You had such fun in your club¡­ Even though you promised to wear it. So this time, I came for those promises¡­ Yeah, Kouta-kun. I want you to wear this today¡­" Utaha looked at Kouta excitedly, with stars in her eyes showing how enthusiastic she was.


    "Well¡­ but don¡¯t forget my request too¡­" Kouta is already used for this. That he didn''t have anyints at all.

 Ch 66 – 26 May, Weekend with Eriri and Utaha 02

    Ch 66 ¨C 26 May, Weekend with Eriri and Utaha 02


    "What the hell happened here?"


    It wasn''t long before Eriri arrived at Kouta''s home and was greeted by Kouta, who was wearing the same school uniform. She didn''t ask anything until she saw another person in this room wearing something that only Eriri saw through the screen or when she was drawing that kind of attire.


    Yeah, in the living room, Eriri experienced the sight of a beautiful bunny girl, and surprisingly, that girl, who is Eriri''s senior, suits the costume well. Arge part of her back and cleavage were exposed, the stockings wrapping her leg nicely and the pair of bunny ears bouncing above her head.


    Yeah, her senior, Kasumigaoka Utaha, wasn''t just taller than Eriri, but her figure was also perfect, which made her suit those bunny suits very well.


    Even so, it was still confusing as to what actually happened. Eriri finally asked that question to break the awkward silence.


    "Well, I wonder how to exin this¡­" Kouta scratched her chin, like he was thinking of something, before he looked up at Eriri with a confident smile. "The easiest way to answer that question is that I had promised Utaha-senpai I would wear her old uniform if she wore a sexy swimsuit with bunny ears, but since I don''t have any girl swimsuits... I made her wear those bunny suits." Kouta continued as he answered Eriri''s question.


    "I see¡­ Wait, how do you have those kinds of bunny suits?" Eriri asked another question.


    "Wait¡­ That''s something you''re bothered about?"


    "Un, I''ve already seen you wear that in your video, but still, I wasn''t expecting you to have that kind of cosy? Also, those kind promises¡­ how do I say it¡­ very like you I guess¡­"


    "Well, I''m borrowing this from my acquaintance cosyers, and of course, I am actually thinking of using this for other members of GCC, but it looks like this is quite fine too¡­" Kouta answered Eriri''s question while his eyes wandered toward Utaha''s direction.


    "Mu¡­" Eriri pouted and grudgingly murmured, "I can''t believe it." as she realized Kouta''s eye was in Utaha''s direction while he was still talking to her.


    "Ah, by the way, Eriri¡­ I have some custom for you too." Kouta turned to Eriri again and told her.


    "Wait¡­ are you talking? Do I need toply with this farce¡­" Eriri responded quickly to Kouta''s request.


    "Well, of course. It''s not fair that you can enjoy yourself while seeing us in this cosy." Utaha walked toward them, and before she said that while she stood there near Eriri and put her hand on her hips with such a confident look on her face.


    "Well, that¡­" Eriri''s eyes were twitching as she stared at Kouta, and weirdly, she found him bewitchingly beautiful in that uniform. It is no wonder that people in that video see him as a girl. "Wait¡­ that''s maybe true¡­ But aren''t you embarrassed wearing those?" Eriri replied, looking somewhat annoyed at Utaha, who looked very smug at this point.


    "Hm¡­ Well, it is not like someone¡­ I don''t feel embarrassed by my body¡­ rather I''m quite confident with my figure." Utaha answered while she kind of moved her body lightly as her way of showing her figure and making her point across at Eriri.


    "Kuh¡­ What does it mean¡­ Kasumigaoka Utaha¡­ Are you saying that I''m not confident with my body¡­? Fine¡­ Kouta gave me that costume¡­" Eriri said as she told Kouta to get her costume. But, well¡­ It wasn''t what she expected will y.


    Well, Eriri''s customs were kind of different appeal from Utaha customs. What Kouta prepared for her was a sports school uniform with a bloomer and a cat ear.


    "Ugh¡­ this is¡­ kinda¡­" Eriri lost her word as her body trembled, holding her frustration.


    "Fu¡­ That cosy really suits you well¡­ Especially people who like petite girls would love you dearly." Utaha said as she did her best to tease Eriri since just as Utaha said, this cosy used to appeal to people who like something called in four letters that is feared on the inte these days¡­ Especially in western countries and tforms with blue bird logos.


    "Kasumigaoka Utaha¡­" Eriri felt angry and pressed her body against her while staring at her in such an emotional way.


    "Didn''t I say it to you before¡­ don''t call me with a full name like that it''s rude you know¡­ Spencer Sawamura Eriri¡­" Utaha responded by pressing her body against her to pay for Eriri''s back and ring at her as if she didn''t want to lose.


    Kouta on the other hand, felt like he could see a spark explode between them, or maybe they shed with each other as the aura between them became worrying. At that time, Kouta wondered if Eriri tried her best to help him or if, no matter what happened, these two girls would have this kind of rtionship.


    "Well, can you two¡­ just please get along¡­" Kouta said while he sighed as he was already back to his work making lunch or he finished making the lunch.


    Two of them heard what Kouta was saying, turned their attention to the only guy in the room and asked him the ultimate question.


    ""Which one do you prefer, Kouta?"" They were talking in perfect synch.


    "Wait¡­ are you throwing that to me? Ah¡­ The lunch has already finished¡­" Kouta brought the food to the table and called them to the dining room.


    "Also, there''s no point discussing which is superior. Both of them have a single, unique existence in the world. However, if I had to pick between the two of them, I like big breasts!." After Kouta finished preparing the lunch, he answered their question with such honesty and clear eyes in his expression.


    "Hm¡­ Hora?" Utaha simply smiled calmly with such a smug expression on her face.


    "Ugh¡­ No way¡­" Eriri''s eyes opened wide for a moment before she fell to the floor as if she had been defeated in a match. "What the point¡­ I''m wearing this if it''s used to bully me¡­" Eriri said it with such an exaggeratedly sad tone.


    "Ah¡­ Ahaha¡­ It looks like I''m going too far¡­" Utaha stated as she entered the dining room and sat at a table. Eriri followed her and sat beside her.


    "Hiks¡­ Itadakimasu¡­" Eriri said this while eating the food Kouta had prepared, as if she was trying to use it to improve her mood. "Delicious as always¡­" She said this while her chopstick continued to bite the food.


    "Hm~~~ This is surprising¡­ It''s really good, like you said¡­" Utaha closed her mouth while she bit and enjoyed the food Kouta made. He made lunch with grilled tuna as the main dish¡­ and while the skin was crunchy, the fish was cooked perfectly with salt and pepper.


    "Ah~~~ This is good¡­" Utaha said her sound became sexier and her body was shivering and trembling with ecstasy as she ate Kouta''s food, which she found it was really delicious. And Utaha wore a bunny suit, which is such a custom that emphasizes a sexy female figure.. .which of course is what happened every time Utaha ate Kouta''s food, and she found it delicious.


    It was a magnificent another jiggle that denied thew of physics. But God gave man the dream.


    On the other hand, Eriri, who sat beside Utaha, tly ate Kouta''s food. She didn''t give any reaction and just bit into the food. She might already be used to Kouta''s food, or she just is not as expressive as Utaha.


    But Kouta knew the reason. Since Utaha gave the same reaction as Takao, which also had such well-endowed bodies. Yeah, in this world where that academy exists¡­ and the anime, where the majority of the fanservice was directed at a specific female figure, particrly one with arge breast.


    With this scene in front of Kouta''s eyes¡­ The difference is very clear, which is how the degenerate is the god in this world to make such obvious differences.


    It was not important¡­ unfair¡­ but such a blessing to witness that Kouta could only p his hands and give praise to the Lord.

 Ch 67 – 26 May, Weekend with Eriri and Utaha 03

    Ch 67 ¨C 26 May, Weekend with Eriri and Utaha 03


    "Okay¡­ You know¡­ Since we are wearing this kind of clothing. I think it¡¯s much better if we do it in my room." Kouta said after they finished the lunch.


    "Yeah." Eriri nodded her head automatically. As if she had already gotten used to agreeing with what Kouta said.


    "That¡¯s true." An embarrassed smile floated onto Utaha''s face. She realized it would be embarrassing for her if someone other than Kouta saw her like this. While on the other hand, she didn¡¯t really care to be seen by Eriri since she felt like she didn¡¯t want to lose to her.


    "Okay¡­ then, but can you wash the dishes for me? I will tidy up my room first." Kouta asked two of them as she left the dining room.


    Eriri immediately takes care of her dishes and also takes Kouta¡¯s used te to be washed. She had been doing the dishes in this house; after all, she got free and delicious food.


    Seeing how quick and used Eriri¡¯s with this home¡­ made Utaha wonder how often Eriri stopped by Kouta¡¯s home. Especially to her surprise, Eriri told her how and where to wash in this home and put the dishes in their ce, showing how used she was in this home.


    It made her stare at Eriri so much that she could feel the jealous stare from Utaha.


    "Can¡¯t you not stare at me like that¡­?" Eriri protested. but never lost her smile. She turned her beautiful, clear eyes toward Utaha, and she made a smooth smile. Before she continued her sentence.


    "Ah¡­ You need to make that ce cleaner¡­ He¡¯s surprisingly noisy about this kind of thing. Maybe because he is the only one living here and he is the only one who is in charge of cleaning this home too. So if you want to get some positive light in his eyes, you need to do it better¡­"


    "Is that so?" Utaha responded with a faint smile. Even though it sounded like Eriri tried to help her by telling Utaha those things, at the same time, it felt like she smugly showed how close she was with Kouta.


    ¡®What annoying girl.¡¯ Utaha thought.


    After those two are done with washing the dishes. They went back to the living room, before Kouta went back from the second floor and told them toe to his room.


    Eriri and Utaha went upstairs and were surprised when they saw his room. It was a normal boy''s room, but there was something different in that room.


    In that room, a small studio had already been set up. A white backdrop, lighting with a stand that consisted of a softbox, and other types of lighting.


    "This is¡­" Utaha was left speechless, and Eriri must have shared her surprise since she didn¡¯t respond to what she saw.


    "Hm? Ah, are you surprised? Isn''t it a shame that we are already dressed like this, but don''t take a good picture of it? That''s why I set this up for us to take the picture. Kouta exined his reasoning to Utaha.


    "Ah¡­ that¡¯s true, but¡­" Utaha never expected to go this far. It made her quite hesitant after seeing those arrangements. It felt like too much for her; wearing a bunny suit and taking photos was a bit serious with that kind of setup.


    "Hm? Are you perhaps shy? After saying you¡¯re confident with your look¡­ but shy at thest moment¡­ That¡¯s hrious¡­" Eriri pointed at Utaha as she spoke. There was plenty Utaha wanted to say in return, but she decided to hold it in for now.


    "Well, that means, you want to take a picture of us?" Utaha ignored Eriri¡¯s provocation and threw those questions at Kouta.


    "Hm? Is fine¡­ I swear that I wouldn¡¯t spread the picture I take without any of your permission. It will be safe. Also, Utaha-senpai¡­" Kouta answered Utaha¡¯s question rtively normally at the start¡­ took a moment, and he actually twirled in delight to show off how good he was in a girl''s uniform. His acting was so good, as he looked very cute, and he continued. "You didn¡¯t want to just take a look at this too, right? Do you want to take a picture of me wearing this? Especially with such excellent equipment?"


    Kouta added, grinning in a mild show off. It was a sweet and peaceful smile: "You don''t want to lose this kind of change, do you?"


    "Ugh¡­ That¡¯s true¡­" Utaha could only agree. Well, Utaha was not someone who lied, and she never faked her feelings¡­ Or she most likely concealed it with her cold and indifferent demeanor because she was honest with her feelings and words.


    "It¡¯s fine. I will teach you¡­ Eriri¡­ Can you go there¡­ and do some cute poses¡­" Kouta told Utaha while he came close to her, and at the same time he pointed at white background to Eriri, which he gave an order to.


    "Reall?" Hm¡­ Fine¡­" Eriri followed Kouta¡¯s order, and she sat cutely at the white background. Her body was on the floor, and the way her legs were folded beside her body gave her a girly appearance. While she finished that pose with a cute and adorable meow pose with her two hands. Her face was smiling, but her face slowly became redder and redder as showing that she felt embarrassed by the pose she used.


    "Well, I think I need to teach you fast¡­ or someone will die because of embarrassment." Kouta said with augh as he saw Eriri do what he told her to do. But when she heard what he said, she just pouted while still in the same pose.


    "Okay¡­" Utaha replied nervously, since Kouta taught him very closely. His face was so close, and without saying anything, he grabbed her hand and showed her how to capture the photo nicely.


    After that, Eriri and Utaha changed their positions as Kouta taught her how to do it. After those short lessons from Kouta,, they had just such a st during their photo session. Kouta took many photos of Utaha in bunny suits, and Eriri wore those bloomers and sports uniforms with a cat ear. Not only that, he took them individually, but he also took a photo of them together.


    On other hand, Utaha also took many of Kouta''s pictures, and she also followed Kouta''s request to take the photo of him and her¡­ and he also requested Eriri to take his with Utaha¡­ It took hours for them to feel satisfied.


    It may feel embarrassing, but at the same time, they had fun with this session. It was just that there was something that Utaha found a bit annoying, and she couldn¡¯t help but re at Eriri, who had already changed her to her usual green jersey.


    Utaha took her time to see the picture they took and see how some of their pictures were kinda too much. But it wasn¡¯t her fault. When she saw how provocative Eriri and Kouta''s pictures were¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but follow suit, as she didn¡¯t want to lose to her.


    At that moment, Utaha felt really close to Kouta. Even she sometimes touched his body¡­


    Utaha felt her hand could feel Kouta¡¯s body¡­ and to her surprise his chest felt so broad and hard that she thought. It was more manly than she thought. Which is also how Kouta put his hand around her waist and pulled her closely. Another thing that made Utaha embarrassed when she thought of it, but at the same time she was excited to do it and feel like she wanted more¡­


    And surprisingly, thanks to that, it fuels her imagination before she knows it. She had been typing for a long time, and she was so focused that she forgot about her surroundings.


    "Hm¡­" It took a very long time for Utaha to realize that she was alone in Kouta¡¯s room. There are no Kouta or Eriri in this room. Her mind took some time to remember that Kouta said that he needed to prepare for dinner and left the room.


    What about Eriri thought¡­ Utaha closed her eyes to remember and found that Eriri might be saying something about needing to use the bathroom or something when she left the room.


    "But¡­ Isn¡¯t that she took her time in the bathroom?" Utaha pondered; it may not be something weird or unusual for a girl to take her time in the bathroom, but Utaha couldn¡¯t help but feel something was off. There was something fishy about this.


    "Well, there¡¯s no way¡­ the two of them do something weird, right?" Utaha said in a dry voice, but in the end, she chose to take a look downstairs.

 Ch 68 – 26 May, Eriri can’t help herself 01

    Ch 68 ¨C 26 May, Eriri can¡¯t help herself 01


    Kouta felt he had been blessed, seeing two famous people that are famous in his school as one of the most beautiful ones wore cosy, and did many cute and also sometimes sexy things in his own room.


    It was something that would never cross his mind in the past for a bit.


    Kouta knew himself that¡­ this could only happen, because he had those otherworldly memories. Not only did he get memories, but he also got a cheat that made him copy those memories as long as he understood them, and the more he understood, the more he could copy from those memories.


    So once again, Kouta was grateful to God for blessing him with this. He didn¡¯t know why the gods gave him these memories, but he made sure to use them to his advantage. He had been transformed from someone who didn''t have a strong desire for life just a few weeks ago into someone who couldn''t wait for the future.


    Even so, it''s too bad that the photo session has already ended and Utaha has already changed into her everyday outfit. As she felt possessed by something and went back to her work with such scary typing at such a demon speed, while mumbling everything in her mind in a low voice.


    It''s a terrifying sight... Wait, there is some weird red in her eyes¡­ It¡¯s much better for Kouta to distance himself for a moment. But on the other side, Eriri, who already wore her usual green jersey, did the same thing as Utaha.


    While these two were different breeds, while Kouta only knowledge and ability came from some supernatural shit. Utaha and Eriri were geniuses in their field, and, of course, they worked hard to develop their talent to the fullest.


    Even so, when Kouta saw their work at such a fast pace with such excellent results, sometimes he couldn''t help but be inferior to them. But, with the knowledge he gets from the otherworld. He knew very well, the only way for him to work hard was to be able to stand beside them, working together.


    Yeah, Kouta didn¡¯t need to feel inferior and be salty about it, especially when he had his own cheat code too.


    "Huhu... Shinji Matou became enraged at Emiya and ordered the rider to kill him..." Utaha mumbled about the plot that she was writing and from those mumbling it looked like her writing already to the point Emiya would use another crest to call Saber to save him from Rider.


    "Hehehe¡­ this is another good doujin idea¡­ I¡¯m titling it ¡®My introverted childhood friend gets corrupted¡¯, It¡¯s started about two childhood friends, and the girl is introverted while the guy is an ordinary man, and one day she got hit by a guy and was so scared she didn¡¯t talk and just went to the guy, and the guy told her childhood friend that she needed to talk to other people than him¡­ and the childhood friend asked him if he wouldn¡¯t have liked it if she went with him¡­ and the male MC felt embarrassed and said, "No, not really¡¯¡­ So the next time, the childhood friend gets him on by a cute guy that looked really harmless. He even looked like a cute girl, so the girl went along with him and had a good time, but the guy was actually evil and drugged her in karaoke, brought her to the hotel room, and ate her... She got hooked, and she barely talked to her childhood friend ever again, even told him that because of the cute guy, she had been talking to other people too and spending her time with a cute guy¡­ or maybe she loved him more than her childhood friend... Huhuhu¡­ What a brilliant idea!" Eriri exined such a long description of her doujin..


    Wait¡­ She is drawing her doujin, not working on this project¡­ Well, Kouta couldn¡¯t stop her from doing that. For now, her work is already beyond her schedule, and she might have be busier than the two of them after the script was done.


    "Also¡­ the female protagonist is an introvert with ck long hair¡­ and massive boobs, and a gloomy expression too¡­ "


    But please, stop those creepyughs¡­ Also, didn''t she just use Utaha¡¯s profile on her doujin? Eriri¡­ You¡¯re a scary girl¡­


    In the end, Kouta left those two girls alone, and he also focused on his work too. Until, it was time for dinner. Kouta could just order food, but he is more likely to make his own dinner, since he thinks that it will make another positive impression on girls.


    Kouta saw that the two of them were still preupied with their own work, but he still felt the need to tell them, even though he felt like they wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    "I think it¡¯s time for dinner. I''m going downstairs to make some, okay¡­" And just like Kouta thought, the two girls responded with ¡®okay¡­¡¯ while they still focused on their own work.


    Kouta thought to make a simple curry dish by using curry instant, and he thought the leftovers could be used as their breakfast too. He cut the vegetables, consisting of carrots, onions, and potatoes. And when he wants to move on to the next part to cut the chicken thigh and other


    Eriri entered the kitchen, looking as if she had just left the bathroom. She looked around the kitchen and walked toward Kouta,ing closer to him. She wrapped her arm around Kouta and hugged him from behind.


    "What is it?"


    "Hm¡­ I want a kiss¡­"


    "Eh.. Ah¡­ Okay then¡­"


    Kouta stopped his cooking preparation, leaned down, and gave Eriri a deep kiss.


    "So what happened? This came out of nowhere?" Kouta asked her.


    Eriri¡¯s eyes were a bit unfocused, so she leaned her body weight against Kouta. There was a bit of spittle on her face from their deep kiss, so Kouta licked it off for her.


    "Kouta¡­ Uhm¡­ I kinda¡­ wanna do it¡­" Eriri said in a low voice, and her face was redder, as if she might be horny from her own imagination or something else.


    "That¡­ I don¡¯t think it''s a good idea. There is Utaha-senpai upstairs¡­"


    "But¡­ But¡­ We had been doing it every weekend¡­ I don¡¯t think I can hold it¡­" Eriri said as her breath felt unusually hot against his neck.


    "That¡¯s true¡­" Kouta also felt wanted to do it, after his animal instincts stirred inside of him after Eriri had been pressing her body against him.


    "I promise to make it absolutely quiet¡­ So can I???" Eriri said with pleading eyes, No... she already caressed Kouta¡¯s penis on top of his pants.


    "Hora¡­ It¡¯s already so big¡­ Can I¡­ please¡­ Kouta¡­" She once again asked him, but her hand had already pulled his penis out of his pants, and she mumbled softly to herself¡­


    "Ah~~ Kouta¡¯s penis   ."


    "Okay, fine¡­ How about you hurry this up¡­" Kouta finally gave her an okay answer since it was already toote and he felt horny too.


    "Un, well¡­ yeah¡­ I¡¯m doing my best." Eriri sat down to the point where her sight was the same as Kouta¡¯s penis, which caused her body to tremble as she could smell Kouta¡¯s penis. The sight of an erect penis captivated her attention, and she might have studied his penis for a moment.


    Eriri without hesitation, stuck her tongue out and brought her wet tongue to the engorged Kouta¡¯s meat stick, smeared it with her saliva, and began to lick it as she had instructed in the past.


    Eriri pressed her tongue against the shaft, licked along the length and she frantically wiggled her tongue to stimte Kouta¡¯s penis more¡­


    "Haa¡­ mm¡­ slurp¡­ slurp¡­ mm¡­ smack¡­ smack¡­ slurp¡­"


    Yeah, Kouta feels like the blood rushes down to his penis every time his penis is licked by those warm tongues. Either Satomi or Eriri gave him the same pleasure.


    His stiff penis was already covered in Eriri¡¯s saliva, which was glistening slightly. Unable to suppress the urge to taste more, Eriri vigorously attacked the ns with her mouth as Kouta pre-cum started toe out from there. She drank it as it was one way of confirming that she sessfully gave Kouta pleasure. It was weird, but Eriri loved Kouta¡¯s taste.


    Kouta of course doesn''t get it and thinks maybe because of hentai stuff, but when he thought that sometime he enjoyedpping at Eriri¡¯s sopping-wet pussy¡­ So he guessed it was the same thing.


    "Ah¡­ It¡¯s so big¡­" Eriri murmured the word to herself. Her finger already ran over Kouta penis as if to confirm just how big and hard Kouta¡¯s penis was. Her tongue started to crawl along the side of his penis too¡­ to make it easy for her finger to stimte a wet penis.


    "Ah¡­ It started to throbbing¡­ Huhu¡­ you must be like it¡­" Eriri slowly brought her lips closer to his sack and extended her tongue to one of his balls. She stuck out her tongue to support the balls and vibrated it to stimte Kouta, and her finger yed with Kouta¡¯s head penis.


    Eriri might not notice it because she is too focused on worshiping the ballsack in front of her eyes. The balls that made her pussy full with white liquid and pleasure of her pussy shot by hotness of Kouta¡¯s semen.


    But her face was bewitched, and such debauchery was evident from the string of saliva leaking from the corners of her mouth. She was eager to please Kouta further and immediately began moving her tongue from side to side, She flicked and rolled the balls around on her tongue.


    "Does¡­ it feel good¡­ Kouta   ¡­ lick¡­slurp¡­suck¡­?" Eriri asked with a stuck out tongue, like a god gauging its master¡¯s reaction. Kouta might get deepthroat and another good blow job from Satomi than Eriri ever had.


    But the feeling that taught an innocent girl to be this lewd, gave Kouta another sense of superiority that he couldn¡¯t exin well¡­ Also Kouta taught Eriri a different way than Satomi did, which is why Eriri always focused on his ballsacks. Even so, it might be good to teach her to deep-throat more¡­


    "Yeah, it¡¯s not bad. But roll them around a bit more aggressively."


    "Got it¡­ ah¡­ lick¡­slurp¡­suck¡­" Kouta''s movements gradually speed up and the sound naturally gets louder too, Because of that, Kouta felt he needed some measures, so he yed some videos in Outube on his smartphone to get some voice, rather than the sound of Eriri sucking his penis. Eriri proceeded to y with the balls, drooling and slobbering all over them.


    Of course, the sensation became more pleasurable as well, and his penis leaked and dripped more pre-cum all over her face.


    "Fuaa¡­Nyaaa¡­ this¡­this scent¡­ Hii¡­ Ah¡­"


    "Ah, how about you finish it?"


    "Ah¡­ Yes¡­ Kouta¡­"


    Eriri turned her attention from the ball sack back to the big penis. She pursed her lips to trap Kouta¡¯s penis inside, and immediately intensified things considerably. As if she didn¡¯t want to let go, in fact, she mped down on his penis even harder. Eriri increased her pace to demonstrate her eagerness and desire.


    "I want you to take me to the root, okay¡­ I want your throat to memorize my shape¡­" Kouta said as he caressed her hair.


    "Un¡­understood¡­aaahh¡­nyaa¡­" Eriri''s face twisted in agony as she shoved Kouta penis into her mouth. It brushed against the inside of her throat, but she endured the pain and difort and kept it in her mouth.


    "Ah¡­ Remember to keep your tongue moving..."


    ¡­slurp¡­lick¡­lick¡­slurp¡­gulp¡­


    Eriri followed Kouta''s instructions, and she ran her tongue along Kouta¡¯s penis. She felt she had been taught to be such a degenerating girt, but her masochistic instinct kicked in¡­ and slowly her pussy started to be moist and wet.


    "Okay¡­ now¡­ starting to bob your head¡­"


    Eriri tightly pursed her lips and pulled back her head, and the shaft moved through her mouth and made a sloppy sound.


    A pleasantly tingling sensation spread through Eriri''s lower body with each lick of Kouta''s penis, her pussy already leaking juices in a steady stream.


    "Don¡¯t stop moving¡­ shake your head and keep bobbing until I cum¡­" Kouta ordered Eriri.


    "Got.. Got..it¡­" Eriri answered Kouta¡¯s order, and to please him, she eagerly moved her head and impaled herself on the throbbing piece of big meat. As soon as she took it to the root¡­ she immediately pulled it back again¡­ She tightly sealed her lips around Kouta¡¯s penis and sucked in when she arrived at its root with all her might.


    In her mind, she wanted Kouta to cum¡­ and with that, Kouta¡¯s semen surges into her. Arge amount of hot white stuff erupted from Kouta¡¯s penis and flowed straight down into Eriri¡¯s stomach. With that, Eriri slowly started swallowing down Kouta¡¯s penis. While she shows off the white of her eyes and a silly smile is stered across Eriri¡¯s face. And she drank¡­ Kouta¡¯s semen, slurping up those erupting semen.


    And after she did it¡­


    "Kouta    ¡­ I want my reward!???" Eriri asked Kouta for a reward for pleasing him, just like they always do.

 Ch 69 – 26 May, Eriri can’t help herself 02

    Ch 69 ¨C 26 May, Eriri can¡¯t help herself 02


    "Okay, then¡­ Turn around for me¡­" Kouta told Eriri.


    "O¨Cokay¡­" Eriri with a small nod, rose to her feet, turned slowly around, braced herself, and put her hand on the kitchen table.


    "Stick your butt out a bit more¡­" Kouta requested Eriri¡­ who replied with a low voice. "Umm¡­ Like this¡­?" As she put her butt up more than before.


    "That''s good." Kouta pulled her jersey and panties and he could see how absurdly wet Eriri''s pussy was. It looked like she couldn''t wait to get started, and also, her pussy twitched every time Kouta''s finger touched her bare buttocks. Even a small trail of fluid came out of those pussy.


    Kouta brought his penis to Eriri''s trembling pussy and slowly thrust forward.


    "MM!!... Nyaaa!!" Kouta pushed deeper into her, and despite the resistance of her soft and warm walls, Kouta''s penis easily entered until he knocked on her cervix with the tip of his ns as he rammed his waist in. It was such a rough thrust¡­


    But as the tip of Kouta''s penis poked at her womb, Eriri''s pussy mped down on the penis tightly. It was a bit different than usual, maybe because she thought of Utaha, who was upstairs.. But they had some bad things on the rooftop too, so Kouta didn''t think that was the only case.


    Anyway, Kouta felt he needed to make it fast since he didn''t know if Utaha woulde down or not. Even though he started slowly moving his hips. And thankfully, Eriri''s pussy was already wet, so he easily sped up his movement. By grabbing hold of her slender waist and starting to move his waist roughly.


    "NYaaaa¡­AAahhh¡­ So rough¡­" Eriri moaned softly as she tried her best to hold back her moan while Kouta had been fanning the mes of her passion from his strong pistons.


    "Nyaaa¡­ Nnn¡­ Nyaaa¡­ nnn¡­ I can''t believe we''re doing this¡­ while Utaha-senpai in the upstairs." Her sweet moans sounded out, while she said those things to Kouta.


    "Well, it''s a little toote to think something like that¡­" Kouta replied that he was wrong about Eriri and that she actually seemed to have thought about Utaha''s presence.


    "Nyaa¡­ nnn¡­ having sex while Utaha-senpai might see us like this¡­ Nyaaa¡­ definitely dangerous¡­ will she hate us¡­ if she saw this¡­ nyaa¡­ nnn¡­ nyaa¡­ that¡­ just hit me now¡­ that¡­ you actually let me have sex with you at this moment¡­ I mean, if Utaha saw this, your n might fail¡­" Eriri looked at Kouta, her face was disheveled and showed off her indecency.


    "Well, that might be true¡­ But is it your fault that you seduced me in that manner?"


    "Nyaaa¡­ Nyaaa¡­ nyaaa¡­ I can''t help it¡­ I''m bit jealous and I want show¡­ how much I love you¡­ nnn¡­. Nyaa¡­" Eriri threw her reasoning, and when Kouta heard Eriri speak those words, he found himself picking up the pace of his movement. As if he were determined to bring her even more pleasure.


    Kouta rubbed his penis persistently against Eriri''s soft walls and vagina. He used his fingers to pinch on her nipples and used the pulp of his finger to rub it.


    "Nyaaa¡­ nyaaa¡­ nnn¡­ Kouta¡­ that¡­ feels so good¡­ soo good¡­ I''m happy¡­ You''re hitting all the right ces¡­ Kouta¡­" Eriri''s pussy started getting hotter and hotter. Hot liquid trickled down from deep inside her, leaving her vagina even more wet than before.


    "Nyaa¡­ nnn¡­ nyaa¡­ I just keep getting wetter¡­" She said, and Kouta replied, "Ah¡­ Look how you make the floor dirty."


    In response to Kouta''s words, Eriri suddenly tightens her pussy; the sensation of her wall mping down on Kouta''s penis was so strong that Kouta could feel her pussy gushing out more liquid. It looked like she came¡­


    "Nyaaa¡­ I''m cumming¡­ sorry¡­ nyaaa¡­" Eriri said as she came without his permission and apologized in a second.


    "It looks like you''re enjoying yourself." Kouta wanted to give her some punishment, but because there was Utaha upstairs. He couldn''t do it. In the end, well, she was just so wet that Kouta was able to go all the way in easily.


    "Nnn¡­ nyaa¡­ nyaaa¡­ nnn¡­ Yes¡­ It feels really good¡­ so rough¡­ sooo deep¡­ Please be rougher¡­"


    Kouta, in the end, just wanted to let out all his lust without any care. He tingled as he gripped Eriri''s waist and pushed his penis all the way into her well-lubricated pussy. He suddenly sped up and thrust even more violently into her.


    "Nnn¡­ nyaaa¡­.nnn¡­ nyaa¡­" Eriri''s pussy tightened again as she started moaning, while Kouta enjoyed her trembling pussy and pushed even deeper into her.


    "Kouta¡­ So deep¡­ You''re hitting so deep inside me¡­ Nyaaa¡­ I''m cummingg¡­ I''m cumming again¡­" Trembling from the pleasure, Eriri tightly grabbed on the wall to make sure she didn''t fall.


    "Ugh¡­ You''re starting to get loud¡­ Hm¡­" Kouta felt something weird, and without such a swift move, he grabbed Eriri down to the floor, while his hand pressed over her mouth, and it made his penis push deeper than ever inside her. It made her pussy mp down on Kouta''s penis.


    "Mmmm!! Mmm!! Mmmm!!"


    And for her reaction, she might get another orgasm, as her face was so debaucherous. In that chaotic moment, Kouta could hear footsteps from the stairs. So he immediately pulled his penis out of Eriri and stood up.


    "Kouta-kun? Did something happen? I heard some noise just now¡­" Utaha came out and asked those questions while she looked around the kitchen from afar.


    "Ah¡­ that''s¡­" Kouta didn''t know what to do, and he didn''t know why, but he felt a sense of danger. He didn''t know if that happened because of his cheating, or some blessing from God. But if he didn''t feel those, he and Eriri might get busted. Kouta looked down on the floor to see how messy Eriri was, and it would be dangerous if Utaha came closer.


    "Well¡­ It''s because Eriri made a big mistake and she made the floor dirty." Kouta responded with what was actually quite urate, as Eriri''s wet juice truly made the floor wet.


    "Ugh¡­ sorry¡­ It''s embarrassing. I''m just trying to help¡­" Eriri, who understood Kouta''s intention, told Utaha from the floor. Kouta was thankful at the time that he was short and that the kitchen table covered his bottom half, or she would have seen his raging penis.


    "Yeah, I saw here down and go to the bathroom. So I ask her to help me, but rather than helping me¡­ she just makes such a mess¡­" Kouta tried his best to gloss over the conversation. No, he needed to make sure Utaha didn''te closer, or she might have found out.


    "That''s cruel¡­ I''m just trying to help." Eririmented on Kouta''s remark and pouted, while she fixed her panties and pants that had been pulled out by Kouta before.


    "Is that so? Do you need some help?" Utaha asked, and she entered the kitchen.


    "Ah¡­ No¡­ She needed to get some punishment for her error, or she wouldn''t learn." Kouta replied to Utaha''s question. At that moment, rather than help Kouta out¡­ like fixing his pants so his raging penis wouldn''t show up like this as Kouta didn''t want to make suspicious movements, he tried to cut chicken thighs.


    Eriri put Kouta''s penis in her mouth. It was such a surprise move that Kouta nearly screamed at her. In the end, he only red at her with an expression that said ''what are you thinking.''


    While Eriri replied with her own expression to send a message to Kouta, that she needed to calm down this raging dragon. She moved her head and crawled her tongue to finish Kouta''s penis.


    Kouta only hoped that the sound that came from his smartphone could cover the sound made by Eriri sucking his penis.


    "Hm¡­ I feel like I heard something weird¡­" Utaha said while she stared at him with such suspicious eyes, but well it wasn''t Kouta''s fault. The one who made such a sound was Eriri, who sucked his penis with such a happy face.


    "Ah, sorry. But I didn''t hear anything. Are you imagining things?" Kouta once again tried to gloss over the conversation.


    "Hm¡­ I could have sworn I just heard something¡­ but¡­ there''s no way¡­" Utaha was still suspicious, but she shook her head, as she might still not be convinced.


    "Well, I still don''t hear anything. Are you sure you''re not hearing things?" As she eagerly sucked his penis, Kouta tried to gloss over and have a conversation with Utaha to distract her from hearing what Eriri did to him. It was a weird thing to happen, to have a conversation with a girl while his penis was sucked by another girl in such secrecy and in open space.


    "But yeah¡­ there''s no way¡­ I dunno¡­ maybe¡­" Utaha looked like started to doubt herself.


    "What kind of voice was it?" Eriri suddenly let Kouta''s penis out of her mouth and asked Utaha such a tant question.


    "Eh,,, Well¡­ A really lewd one¡­" Utaha might not have expected Eriri''s question, and it made her answer pretty honest, before she realized what her answer was and her face started to blush.


    "Eh¡­ really¡­ I wonder what you think¡­ I''m only cleaning¡­" Eriri replied while she licked Kouta''s ns and once again put Kouta''s penis in her mouth.


    "Ugh¡­" Utaha felt embarrassed that her face was redder than before.


    "I never thought you had such a dirty mind, Kasumigaoka-senpai¡­" Eriri continued to make Utaha feel bad, while at the same time she was the one who was actually perverted since she said those while stroking Kouta''s penis and licking it.


    At this point, Kouta felt his limit to this new experience was weird but good¡­ And then his ns trembled, and just like before, the hot liquid spurted inside her lips. Eriri, who still sucked Kouta''s penis, was already used to Kouta''s cumming. She didn''t let go of her mouth, and she sucked it all up and drank it like always.


    "Ah¡­ Ups¡­" Kouta took advantage of the situation when she noticed a ss of water on the table and used his hand to cause the ss to fall on her.


    "Kya¡­ what are you doing!?" Eriri protested. "You''re making me wet¡­" she continued by saying such an ambiguous word.


    ''I make it easier for you to exit from here.'' Kouta whispered to Eriri, who nodded at his words.


    "Geez, I need to go to the bathroom again¡­ I will take a shower at the same time¡­" Eriri stood up from the floor and ran away from the kitchen toward the bathroom.


    At the same time, Eriri smiled happily in front of Utaha, still confused by such an ambiguous situation.


    "Sorry, Utaha-senpai¡­ I need to clean up this mess. Can you help me for a moment?" Kouta asked Utaha, who stood still there.


    "Eh, is there anything you need help with?"


    "Yeah¡­ Can you buy some packages of Japanese curry roux since Eriri ruined it¡­" Kouta asked her as he came down to wipe the floor and used it to fix his pants.


    "Ah yes¡­" Utaha epted Kouta''s request and left the kitchen since she already knew where the nearest convenience store was. She already saw it when she came here.


    Seeing Utaha leave the home for a moment, actually made Kouta feel relieved and continue to wipe the floor. Well, that was quite an experience, and also Kouta really needed to be thankful for that weird premonition he got at that moment.


    Kouta didn''t know where that came from¡­ maybe his guts awakened, or he just got some help from god, or he might have activated hentai tropes. Since there were a lot of hentai and doujin where even though they had such obvious sex or sexual activity, some people would be oblivious about it. Anyway, for now, he needed to finish making dinner.

 Ch 70 – 27 May, Party with Eriri 01

    Ch 70 ¨C 27 May, Party with Eriri 01


    After that incident, there was nothing worth talking about. The curry that Kouta''s made was delicious, and the two girls were satisfied. While Eriri was more lively after she had sex with Kouta.


    On the other hand, Utaha didn''t talk too much, and she rather took the approach of observing either Kouta or Eriri more. It was easy for Kouta to realize that sometimes he was stared at by Utaha.


    As for Eriri, she had been working lively without any care. Kouta didn''t know if Eriri realized that she had been observed by Utaha or if she just didn''t care about it. Sometimes, Kouta wondered if it was a good choice to rely on his n with Eriri''s help.


    But either way, Kouta needed Eriri in his n to cause Utaha''s fall. Yeah, Kouta knew that if he confessed his feelings to Utaha and asked her to be his girlfriend, she would most likely ept, and he might make Utaha''s fall by doing that¡­


    Kouta felt like there were a lot of those stories or doujin like that. A NTR story with the premise of dating only during the summer, month, or whatever, while the man gradually corrupted the girl through great sex, etc...


    Yeah, those things may be worked out in this 2D like-world full of weird tropes that can be explored. But even though Kouta was a scumbag, one thing he wanted to do the most with all of his girls. He wanted them to know very well that he already had multiple women, or at least that they knew what kind of world they entered.


    That''s why that wasn''t an option for him. So his basic strategy was to follow a trope about a girl who tried to save another girl from a bad guy before falling herself. Actually, he had read those familiar concepts in Utaha''s doujin in the previous world. As she tried to help Eriri before she became a ything.


    It was a weird thing, but that trope was quite standard¡­


    Kouta may be quite certain that the trope will work in this strange world based on his previous experiences. Kouta had, after all, sessfully used many of those weird tropes to his own advantage.


    That''s why Kouta told Eriri to be closer with Utaha, since he didn''t know how far Utaha would help Eriri¡­ and if they came closer, it wasn''t weird for her to help Eriri, and when he remembered their conversation at lunch¡­ Kouta is convinced that at least Utaha had some friendship, or maybe respect she had just like in the anime, but Kouta wonders if that is good enough to do what that doujin did to Utaha.


    Since if failed, well¡­ that would be the end of Kouta''s paradise life.


    And Kouta already had 2 girls in his hand¡­ At this point, Kouta doesn''t need to increase another girl, right? But in the end, Kouta wanted to live to the fullest, and there was one ''waifu'' in front of him. It was something that wouldn''t happen in his previous life and he in the past wouldn''t think of.


    Yeah, there was no way for him to let her go, right? She is already in front of him or exists, why did he let her be MC girlfriend or another guy. He would rather use anything to make her his.


    So Kouta wondered if he needed to take those risks or just y a long game¡­


    "Haaaa¡­" Kouta sighed deeply as he stared at Eriri and thought ''if she can just be friends with Utaha faster¡­ why their rtionship is very simr like in the anime as they like fighting each other¡­ acted like cat and dog.''


    ''Is this their fate?'' Kouta couldn''t help but think like that.


    "Btw, are you two okay sleeping together in the same room? I know I had several empty rooms, but they were used by myte family, so I''m still not sure how to use them." Kouta asked Utaha and Eriri when it was alreadyte and time for them to go to sleep. In the anime, there were several times that the protagonist and heroine worked until they needed to stay upte or it was crunch time.


    Kouta wasn''t keen to let this youngster do something like that. It was fun to see it in the anime, but it wasn''t a good thing in real life.


    "Well, I''m fine¡­" Utaha, surprisingly, was the first one to answer Kouta''s question.


    "Eh¡­ I''m fine too¡­" Eriri nodded, since she didn''t have any reason to reject that. Also, she can feel Kouta stare at her and give her the signal to do something. Yeah, Kouta hoped that with these two girls sleeping together, they would be closer than before.


    "Good, okay then¡­ I prepared the room." Kouta replied as he went to the room that is usually used for visitors. Kouta put a futon there and called the two girls to the room.


    Kouta hoped something would happen to the two of them, but when breakfast came the next day¡­


    While Eriri looked very lively this morning, showing she had a fun time. Utaha was¡­ well¡­ kind of very conscious of him and sometimes blushed when Kouta caught her staring at him.


    Which means, something happened between the two of them when they slept together. It made Kouta wonder and be curious, but at the same time he couldn''t ask Eriri what happened as long as there was Utaha here. Well, he can ask herter.


    In the end, they worked together for a while until Eriri left after lunch, as she told them that she needed to prepare herself for the party in the evening, which usuallysted until the night. Utaha immediately followed Eriri and left too.


    It looked like she might be embarrassed to spend time alone with Kouta after what happened with her and Eriri.


    And so Kouta left alone, still feeling a bit confused¡­ but well, it was good since he now can focus on preparing himself for going to the party with Eriri. Eriri already messaged him that since she was the one who asked him, she would be the one who prepared his attire.


    "So I need toe to Eriri''s home around 2 o''clock¡­ huh?" Kouta didn''t need to prepare anything other than his mental state because he was meeting Eriri''s parents.


    Kouta felt he needed to make a good impression on Eriri ''s parents after all. Especially since, in his memory of Eriri''s mother from the manga, she looked like she knew her daughter like Tomoya.


    So Kouta didn''t know how Eriri''s mother would react. Even so, he still went to Eriri''s home, following the map that was sent by her. Kouta found a big western house. Behind the big iron gate andrge yard, there was a two story mansion where the roofs and walls were painted white and ck.


    The balcony with big pirs looked like those mansions in western movies, and after he announced his arrival on the inte. Kouta heard a woman''s voice, replied to him, and told him toe inside.


    The iron gate automatically opened.


    "So this is¡­ Eriri''s house¡­ huh¡­" Kouta couldn''t help but murmur as he realized how fortunate Tomoya was to have this kind childhood friend and how he could still get close to her. Perhaps because their parents are otaku and she is drawn to Tomoya because he is an otaku.


    Anyway, Kouta finally arrived in front of the entrance¡­ That it stopped under the balcony, and there was someone waiting for him. Not Eriri, but a familiar figure as her, a very beautiful woman with long, flowing dark purple hair that tied into two twintailced with two ribbons on each side, just like Eriri, with her brown eyes staring at Kouta. She looked at him from top to bottom.


    "Ara¡­ So this is the famous Suzuki Kouta¡­" Eriri''s mother, Sayuri Sawamura, walked toward him and looked at him, letting her yukata sway gracefully.


    "Famous?" Kouta had a question mark on his face.


    "Yeah, there is someone who is just talking about you these days¡­ so of course I am curious about the boy who gets my daughter''s attention." Sayuri replied while she gracefully twirled her wrist, and surprisingly, she grabbed Kouta''s chest and shoulder. "Hm¡­ hm¡­ ara¡­"


    Kouta was quite surprised, but he didn''t do anything and just epted Eriri''s mother''s grope him.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Well, you''re really a guy¡­ huh¡­ Ah.. Sorry, how rude I am¡­ I''m Eriri''s mother. Sayuri Sawamura. Nice to meet you." Sayuri took a step back and put her hand in her mouth, before she introduced herself.


    That was the first time Kouta met his target parents, and that became somethingmon in the future.

 Ch 71 – 27 May, Party with Eriri 02

    Ch 71 ¨C 27 May, Party with Eriri 02


    "Well, my name is Suzuki Kouta." Even though Sayuri already knew about him, Kouta still introduced himself since he felt that was a good courtesy.


    "Ara¡­ What a good kid¡­ I''m always curious about the kind of guy who sessfully smites my child. Especially when she has been infatuated with someone else before¡­" Sayuri ced her fingers on her chin in a thinking pose as she said that.


    "Well, it''s easy¡­ I''m just giving her my love more than that boy ever had¡­" Kouta replied with a smile that had no hesitation.


    "Ara¡­ That''s really straightforward. Even hearing that kind confession makes me blush. My daughter would be delighted if she heard that¡­" Sayuri responded to Kouta''s answer with a faint smile, while she looked at him with a look of delight in her eyes. "You have such a nice face there¡­ I like it. I hope you take care of my daughter." She added.


    "Well, of course¡­ I will take care of her till the end." Kouta replied to Sayuri as honestly as he could. It was already his intention to do so without having to be told by Sayuri. Yeah, he would take care of her and wouldn''t let her go, even in the future, she might have wanted to leave.


    "Fufufu¡­ Good. I like it. Ah¡­ I''m sorry for taking your time here. pleasee into the house¡­" Sayuri moved and pushed Kouta''s shoulder, then let him go inside the room.


    Well, just like Kouta saw a fragment of Eriri''s home in the anime, the interior of the mansion was quite old-fashioned with such a grand atmosphere. Yeah, when Kouta saw this¡­ once again he couldn''t help how rich Eriri was.


    "This is really like what appears in western movies." Kouta couldn''t help saying it.


    Sayuri simply replied, "Ah¡­ that''s true." in a fading voice. Before she added, "Please, don''t be nervous, okay?"


    "Yes, I will try my best. Well, she didn''t act like a rich girl¡­ so sometimes I forgot that she was actually kind like ojou-sama¡­" Kouta gave his honest opinion about Eriri. If he thought about it. Kouta only recognized her from his previous world memories, not from Eriri''s perfecting the camouge skill she used to disguise herself as a popr student in real life.


    Most of the students at Toyogasaki High School admire her as she is well known toe from a rich family and that her father is a diplomat. And not only that, she actually won a prize in the city art contest right after the ceremony. But she doesn''t boast about it, she is nice to everyone and has a great look. Which also makes her so popr not only among her ssmates but also among upperssmen.


    Yeah, she acted her image in the school very perfectly, which made Megumi actually admired her. which included those art clubs as well, Eriri easily got her own room in art club.


    To be honest, it made Kouta wonder what kind of people woulde to the party. Kouta could see many peopleing and going as they prepared for the party.He always thought the party would be in a hotel or some other ce. To his surprise, the party was held in Eriri''s home, no wonder Eriri''s father told her to attend this party.


    In the anime, she asionally ran away to Tomoya''s house, but their rtionship was strained due to Kouta. She didn''t have a ce to shelter, so she had to go, even though she found it annoying, because she needed to act nicely in response to the quest.


    But with Kouta by her side, Eriri thought it would decrease her interaction, especially with men.


    "Hm¡­ Oh! Is this the boy Eriri told us will attend with her?" Suddenly, there was a man talking to Kouta. A britain-born diplomat who is a genuine otaku himself, he had the same color hair and eyes as Eriri, showing he was Eriri''s father, Mr.Spencer.


    "Hm¡­ Excuse me, but can I inspect you for a moment¡­" And unlike Sayuri, Mr. Spencer asked Kouta''s permission, before touching his shoulder and body. He nodded his head and spoke in a rather calm voice. "Hm¡­ Yeah, he is really a guy."


    Kouta wondered if something had happened in this household after seeing their reaction. So Kouta asked Mr. Spencer the question, "Ano¡­ I wonder if something is wrong?"


    "No¡­ Of course, no. It''s just that Eriri said she had a boyfriend and she wanted him to attend this party."


    "Is that so¡­?"


    "Yeah, but well¡­ She showed us a video and pointed to a cute pink haired girl who was wearing a girl''s uniform as her boyfriend. As a father¡­ of course, I''m a bit confused." Mr. Spencer told Kouta what Eriri told them when they were talking about her boyfriend attending this party with her.


    "Well, I thought our children awakened a new world of yuri¡­" Sayuri said that with a big smile on her face.


    "Well, as a father¡­ I''m fine with it, but the world wouldn''t be as kind as it could be. There are people who might not like it after all. That''s why it may sound bad, but as her father I''m really relieved that Kouta is a boy." Mr. Spencer told Kouta about his perspective.


    "Ahahaha¡­ Sorry for confusing¡­" Kouta never expected that for the first time, Eriri''s parents would see him while he was wearing a Toyogasaki girl''s uniform. As a boyfriend, that would be one of the worst things to happen. And they are actually skeptical about his gender until they check with him personally.


    What an experience¡­


    "Ah! What are you doing, Daddy¡ªMommy.. Ehm¡­ Father¡­ Mother. No wonder, he takes so long." This time, Eriri''s voice came from the stairs as she came down¡­ wearing her usual jersey.


    "Ah¡­ Sorry, Eriri. But we just checked him." Sayuri replied.


    "Check?" Eriri gave a question mark to her mother.


    "Yeah, we''ll make sure, he''s actually a man." Mr. Spencer, the one who answered the confused Eriri.


    "Wait¡­ Do you not believe me?" Eriri protested, but Mr. Spencer and Sayuri both looked at each other for a moment before their gaze moved to Kouta, who stood still, and they both answered at the same time.


    ""Well, sorry. But I can''t help it.""


    "Really¡­ Anyway, I take him to my room. Come here, Kouta." Eriri grabbed Kouta''s hand and brought him to her room upstairs. Kouta could hear Eriri''s parents whistle and knew they were impressed by how brave Eriri was.


    "Uh¡­ Sorry¡­ That''s embarrassing." Eriri said as she blushed, thinking how childish her parents act was.


    "I don''t think so¡­ It''s cute and warm. You had a nice parent, Eriri. I like it." Kouta replied very honestly, saying if his parents might have acted like Eriri''s parents if they were still alive.


    "Ah¡­" Eriri realized about Kouta, and she felt sorry, but she thought Kouta wouldn''t like it if she acted so bluntly, so she added. "Yeah, that may be true. But, it''s still embarrassing." Eriri scratched her cheek.


    "More importantly, it looks like you''re still not prepared for your dress?" Kouta was amazed since Eriri was still in her usual jersey attire.


    "Ah¡­ Yes. I''m waiting for you toe after all." Eriri said as she grabbed one of her dresses, put it in front of her, and asked him a question. "How about this? This is good, right?" Eriri showed Kouta a red dress with ckce around the waist and, of course, a red ribbon to tie her twintail.


    It was the dresses that she wore in the anime. Of course it suited her, but there was no way Kouta would let her wear those dresses.


    "Well, that suits you very well, but I don''t like it." Kouta casually replied and moved toward her.


    "Eh¡­ why?" Eriri was surprised by Kouta''s answer and hising at her, which made her drop her dress on the floor. Kouta wrapped his arm on Eriri''s waist and pulled her, embraced her warmly.


    "Isn''t that a familiar dress that the heroine is wearing in the game that you rmended to me? Doesn''t thate from the childhood character route?" Kouta asked the question and whispered in Eriri''s ear.


    "Ah~~~ That''s¡­ you know about it¡­"


    "Of course, you rmended it to me, so I y that game¡­ Hm¡­ I wonder what you think when you wear that dress. Do you perhaps imagine your childhood came to take you from this mansion and left the party? Just like in the game."


    "That''s¡­ Of course not¡­ that would be really embarrassing¡­ I might feel like dying to shame¡­"


    "Really¡­ that''s never crossed your mind?"


    "Ugh¡­ yeah¡­ I imagine that sometimes¡­ okay¡­ just once a while¡­"


    "Hm¡­ That''s why I don''t want you to wear those dresses or touch them ever again¡­ No, I might want you to throw those dresses away. But you''re really suited for those clothes, and you might have some lingering memories of those dresses. That''s why I can''t just tell you so¡­ But I will give you a reward if you do so¡­"


    Kouta told Eriri that, before he unhesitatingly kissed her, he covered her lips with his, and even sucked on them. Eriri closed her eyes and responded to his kiss. They kissed for a minute before Kouta let Eriri''s mouth go¡­


    "Ugh¡­ Such a tyrant¡­" Eriri said those words, but her body became hotter¡­ she liked Kouta''s domineering attitude after all. "I wouldn''t wear that dress again. So kiss me¡­ Kiss me again like you did every time¡­" Eriri begged for another kiss with such a spoiled kid tone, put her hand around Kouta''s neck, and moved her lips toward Kouta.


    Well, of course Kouta wouldn''t just turn around and take back his word, right? So Kouta granted her request and imed her lips. It started with a simple kiss before they started to suck each other. Kouta licked Eriri''s tongue, before twining their tongues. Lastly, he sucked her tongue really hard, and his lips ovepped with Eriri''s lips.


    His hand also moved and started to grab her small butt, stroking it gently before he squeezed hard at the same time he sucked her tongue hard. It made Eriri''s body tremble in delight as her moan came out between their kissing.


    Kouta''s other hand already entered her panties and touched Eriri''s clit¡­


    "Nyaah~~~ Kouta¡­" Eriri let out a moaning voice when Kouta touched it.


    "So¡­ you won''t touch it anymore?" Kouta stopped his kissing and focused on grabbing Eriri''s butt and ying with her clit. Eriri looked at Kouta, who was strongly biting her lip with a bright red face and tears in her eyes. It felt like she held back to make a loud noise. She didn''t want her parents or employees to hear her.


    "Nyaa~~~ I will not touch that dress anymore¡­" Eriri replied with such a low voice.


    "Good¡­" Kouta said as sheid Eriri on her bed, he brought his finger to her pussy and touched her clitoral area, which was so stiff.


    "Nyaa~~ Kouta¡­ Yes¡­ There¡­ rub it, Nyaaa, Feellss good¡­" Kouta touched her puffy and swelled up clitoris that no one expected Kouta''s finger. It gave Kouta a sense of satisfaction already. Kouta continued rubbing her clitoris.


    "You will throw it away, right?" Kouta asked, showing a bit of a bad and easily jealous boyfriend to Eriri.


    "Nyaa¡­ Yes¡­ Yes.. I will throw it away¡­ So please¡­ Please make me cum¡­" Eriri could help to feel amazing good¡­ Seeing Kouta felt or acting jealous¡­ It was so tyrant, but his face was still cute though¡­ Such a mixed feeling¡­


    Kouta''s finger was already soaked, but Kouta wanted to give her more pleasure. He can''t just stick his penis at this moment, but he needs to give her an appropriate reward. Kouta stuck out his tongue and licked directly in the center of her pussy.


    "Nyaaaaa~~~" Eriri felt such a surge of pleasure that she held Kouta''s face between her thighs and didn''t want to let go of the source of the pleasure. She even grabbed Kouta''s head with both her hands. She ran her finger through his hair and asked for more¡­


    Kouta licked Eriri''s pussy with a somewhat sweet and sour taste. He moves his tongue up and down like a scoop for her love juice. And the more he licked it, the more love juice came out of her pussy. Before Kouta finished it by he licked the tip of her clitoris¡­ ying with it by licking her clitoris left and right.


    "Nyaaa~~ Kouta¡­ I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming¡­ Can I cumm, please¡­?" Eriri asked for his permission, and Kouta gave a simple answer, "Yes." and she licked her clitoris faster, pushed the tip of his tongue against her bean, and stimted her. It may not have had any taste, but for Kouta, it tasted good, as if he had tasted something sweet.


    "Nyaaaa~~ Cumminggggcummminggg¡­" Eriri''s bodypletely jumped out with a shock and Kouta quickly separated his face from Eriri''s pussy and he observed Eriri that squirted from cumming too much.


    "Nyaaa¡­ Amazing¡­ still cumming¡­ nyaaa¡­" Eriri gave Kouta a troubled smile as her body twitched over and over again. While Kouta patted her head lovingly that made Eriri''s face be more melted.


    "Nyaa~~ Kouta, you bastard¡­ I like that¡­ dress¡­" Eriri spoke of her feelings, but Kouta only gave her a devilish smile, before giving her a simple kiss and whispering in her ear.


    "How about I buy you a new one? Or we are going together to buy it¡­ It had been a long time since we had a date¡­"


    "Ah~~ Un¡­ I''m happy¡­ I want a new dress¡­ I want to go on a date with you too¡­"


    "Yes¡­ Good. You''re the best, Eriri.. I love you¡­" Kouta gave Eriri another kiss, before they needed to change their outfit for the party.

 Ch 72 – 27 May, Party with Eriri 03

    Ch 72 ¨C 27 May, Party with Eriri 03


    "Geez, what are you doing¡­ Doing something like that in such a busy time." Eriri scolded Kouta while she helped Kouta wear his suit. Right now, she helped Kouta wear a ck tie. She pouted as her cheek was like an eating squirrel.


    Kouta wore an outfit for the first time in his life, and he thought he would wear this kind of outfit in the future. He wouldn''t have thought he would ever have a chance to wear this kind of clothing. It looks like a navy blue, expensive looking suit. No, it may be a truly expensive one, since Kouta felt the material so cozy and good on his finger when he touched it.


    "Hm¡­ Good. I like this." Eriri as she stepped back and looked at Kouta, who was already in his suit. She gave a satisfied beam seeing how good looking, but still had such an adorable appearance from him


    "I wonder how you got this suit¡­" Kouta threw a question that pooped in his mind, while he checked himself wearing this navy blue suit.


    "Hm¡­? Well, this old suit belongs to my father. I just asked a tailor to adjust it to your size. You don¡¯t have to worry since he never used this suit." Eriri answered truthfully.


    "Is that so¡­" Kouta responded tly, while silently ncing at Eriri, who was already dressed up in a simr navy blue dress. The fabric of her gown had a smooth and obsidian glitter that emphasized the beauty of her pale skin like a white snow, and those skirts ended about her knees to show off her long, thin legs. Her gorgeous golden-blonde hair was tied in her usual twintail with a ck ribbon.


    "That really suits you very well¡­" Kouta had a satisfied smile on his face and praised Eriri.


    "Really? Well¡­ I might have a fond memory of the previous dress. But this dress is also good. Especially, we had a matching color too¡­ It makes us look like a couple, right?" Eriri blushed as she was being praised by Kouta, even though Eriri was already used, people ttered her.


    Eriri still wasn¡¯t used to beingplimented on her face and getting praised for her beauty, but this was the person she had some feelings for. It gave Eriri such a different feeling with those praises. Kouta¡¯s praise actually made her heart thump and her body became light and full of joy.


    Eriri gave Kouta a stupidly cute smile and grabbed his hand and wrapped her arm around him and said.


    "I hope you escort thisdy well¡­"


    "Ahaha¡­ this is my first time going to this kind of party. So don¡¯t expect too much¡­" Kouta replied, took a small breath, and readied himself. "Okay, then¡­"


    "Hahaha, you don¡¯t have to be that nervous. Just let me do the talking¡­" Eriri said as those two left the room. Of course, there was still time before the party started, but most of the guests were already here.


    Kouta followed Eriri''s instructions, and he just said a minimal word when some people came toward Eriri. And to be honest, from a Kouta point of view¡­ It was just people ttering each other and talking about what rich people care about.


    The party itself started with Eriri¡¯s father, Mr. Spencer, who weed the guest and talked about some political aspects and also charity stuff. When he finished talking about those things, the guest gave him an apuse and the party started by themself.


    Just like Eriri said, there were several men that greeted her, and to Kouta''s surprise, well, most of them unted their status and stuff like that. There was a time when a man looked at Kouta and gave him a look down, staring at him.


    "Well, that¡¯s a new kind of experience¡­" Kouta said as he got some food served at the party. It''s more like a bunch of western cuisine.


    "Hahaha¡­ That¡¯s why I am not really fond of this kind of party, but your presence really helps since usually I get twice or three times this kind of conversation." Eriri gave Kouta her usual experience in this kind of party.


    "Geez, that may be really boring and the worst." Kouta replied, while he patted her shoulder to show his sympathy.


    But at least the food was delicious¡­ It was delicious enough, but if he wasn¡¯t careful enough, he might do some weird poses. Eriri told him that the person who prepared this food was a graduate from Tootsuki Culinary Academy.


    To be honest, when Kouta heard that, he couldn¡¯t help hoping to see some rich characters from anime appear at this party. And when he heard Eriri talking about Tootsuki Academy, he hoped there was a chance the character from Shogeki no Soma would appear, but it looked like that didn¡¯t happen.


    He also didn¡¯t see any other rich-character he hoped might appear, but when he started to feel really disappointed with the reality.


    "Ah¡­ Eriri!! It has been a long time since I saw you¡­" The voice of a cheerful girl came out of nowhere and hugged Eriri quite fondly. Kouta turned and saw a cute, fair-skinned young girl with light pink shoulder-length hair and a ck bow in the middle of her square bags.


    It was a familiar young girl that Kouta had already seen in the previous world. It was just her appearance, with her wearing those gorgeous yellow dresses with arger bust despite her being shorter than Eriri.


    "Ah¡­ Chika, I have been busy studying for my midterm exam¡­ Also with my art too¡­" Eriri replied to the question thrown by Chika.


    "Is that so¡­ Hm¡­ Who is this guy?" Chika realized the guy beside Eriri was an unfamiliar guy in their circle. No, it was her first time seeing Eriri together with Kouta.


    "Ah¡­ This is my ssmate¡­ Hm¡­ Kouta, can you introduce yourself¡­" Eriri replied as she gave Kouta a pinch since he had been staring at Chika.


    "Ah¡­ My name is Suzuki Kouta. Nice to meet you." Kouta introduced himself to Fujiwara Chika, a character from anime in Kaguya-sama wa Kokurasetai series. It''s also understandable for her to show up at Eriri''s family party. Since Chika family was a politician, with a same circle with Eriri¡¯s family who diplomat from another country.


    Also, if his memory isn¡¯t wrong, Chika was somewhat of a prodigy at piano in the past. Even though it was a different kind of art with Eriri, who excelled in the drawing, which Eriri¡¯s drawings won in several city contests. Which made them be close in this world.


    "Un¡­ My name is Fujiwara Chika. I¡¯m in my second year at Shuchi-in Academy. Nice to meet you." Chika introduced herself back to Kouta, but at this time she couldn¡¯t help staring at him. "Hm¡­ I wonder¡­ I feel like I see him somewhere." She tilted her head, wondering and thinking.


    "Well, you may see him in the video¡­ I send you, Chika." Eriri told Chika to remind her about a video she sent her about a week ago. It was a video about Floopy Bird.


    "Hm¡­? Video? Oh, that video about a mobile game with that funny bird¡­ I¡¯m not really into mobile games and more into tabletop games, but since it came for you. So I tried the game, and it¡¯s quite fun. I''ll even tell my friend about it¡­ One of my juniors in the student council found it interesting. He even made a bunch of lists for improvement." Chika gave a long exnation, which made Kouta understand and happy that his game was spread widely.


    "Hm¡­ wait¡­ but isn¡¯t that video full of girls¡­ Hm¡­ Wait¡­ are you talking about thatment saying that one of the girls is actually a guy¡­ Which means¡­ he is that guy crossdressing in the video!" Even with her famous 3 IQ, she can draw those conclusions very nicely. Not a bad brain¡­ Well, it wasn¡¯t that hard anyway.


    "Yes, he is." Eriri replied with a smug face.


    "Really¡­ that¡¯s quite something. But¡­" Chika looked at Kouta¡¯s face before she checked from top to bottom. "He is so adorable¡­ Are you really a man? Or maybe a girl that crossdresses as a man." Chika said, as she was unsure of Kouta''s identity.


    "Well, of course¡­ I¡¯m a man¡­ Eriri can vouch for me." Kouta said that as he put his hand on Eriri''s waist and pulled her close to him.


    "Wait¡­ Ugh¡­ don¡¯t do it so suddenly¡­ and in front of Chika¡­" Eriri said that with such a red face. While on the other hand, Chika, who became a spectator of those two closer like that, only put her hands in her mouth with a blushing face¡­ she felt like this Kouta¡¯s guy was so bold.


    "Wait¡­ Wait¡­ What are your two rtionships¡­? Wait¡­ isn¡¯t that Eriri like his childhood friend¡­ wait¡­ if I was wrong¡­" Chika was so confused with this development. Eriri never told her that she liked her childhood friend, but from this detective love identification from Eriri speaking about her childhood friend to Chika, even though her deduction was correct, but seeing Eriri and Kouta interact shattered those deductions.


    "Well¡­ that may be a question Eriri needs to say¡­" Kouta answered, while at the same time whispering something to Eriri.


    ¡®Eriri¡­ help me gain her interest, okay¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Okay¡­ Kouta¡­" Eriri nodded, and while her face still blushed, she didn¡¯t even think to reject Kouta''s order. Despite the fact that she may throw her long friend into Kouta''s grip.

 Ch 73 – 27 May, Party with Eriri 04

    Ch 73 ¨C 27 May, Party with Eriri 04


    Eriri perspective


    Eriri brought Chika to the balcony of her home. So that their conversations were not overheard by others. There were just three of them on the balcony. Well, they needed to pass through Eriri¡¯s room.


    "Well, I''m telling my parents that Kouta''s my boyfriend¡­ but actually he wasn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m just asking him to pretend to be my boyfriend." Eriri exined to Chika quietly.


    "Oh, I see." Chika nodded. "But, why do you do this?" Even so, she still asked Eriri¡¯s question, since she was still not buying it.


    "Well, because I¡¯m tired of some guys at this party since some of them always try to hit me." Eriri replied while her face showed how annoyed she was.


    "That¡¯s true¡­" Chika agreed with her.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking my ssmate to be my shield in this party." Eriri said while she patted Kouta¡¯s shoulder.


    "Yeah, but didn¡¯t you get too close or too intimate?" Chika looked at Kouta, and she couldn''t help but get a bit worried about her friend.


    "Of course not, just to make our pretend game more believable."


    "That¡¯s true¡­ again¡­"


    Eriri stared at Chika, who still looked like she had many questions in her head. To be honest, Eriri was a bit confused. Of course, Chika was a cute girl¡­ and she was actually quite well-endowed too¡­ But, still, Eriri didn¡¯t know why Kouta immediately reacted when he saw Chika.


    Eriri could see his eagerness in his eyes, it was those eyes when they first met. As if he had found his prey. It''s just that Eriri didn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind Kouta''s choice. Before meeting Chika, he had met many more cute or beautiful girls at this party, but he didn¡¯t bat an eye at them at all. Perhaps because Chika was her acquaintance or the person closest to her. But there were also some of her acquaintances, but Kouta showed no interest at all.


    That¡¯s why Eriri was a bit confused, what the criteria were that Kouta had for him to be interested in any girl he wanted. Well, of course Chika had a different profile with Utaha or her¡­ She might be older than Eriri and the same age as Utaha, but she didn¡¯t have any mature feelings at all. Different from Utaha, Chika¡­ well, a more childish person after all.


    But of course, they had the same big breasts on them¡­ but Kouta liked her, which meant he didn¡¯t really care about that stuff right¡­


    ¡®Uu¡­ Sometimes it¡¯s infuriating¡­¡¯ Eriri couldn¡¯t help staring at those boobs.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you use that childhood friend you sometimes mention?" Chika asked in a small voice in Eriri¡¯s ear. She might not have wanted Kouta to hear what she said.


    "Well, It¡¯s embarrassing¡­ and to be honest, people would more likely believe I became a couple with Kouta than him." Eriri replied to Chika¡¯s question too honestly.


    That made Chika¡¯s brow twitch as she might sense there was another thing behind the scenes. She was thinking about a love triangle... and what was going on behind these three people. It was something a girl at Chika''s age would do, after all, but it¡¯s much more innocent than the truth.


    "Uhuhu¡­ Okay¡­ I have faith in you... Chika couldn¡¯t help but smirk when she thought about the love triangle her friend might have.


    After that, they had a nice conversation. Eriri could see Kouta having a conversation about his game, Floopy Bird, and how surprised Chika was to know that game was made by a bunch of people around her age.


    "Well, me and my member club also make our tabletop game¡­ you know¡­" Chika told Kouta about her game. "Right now. I¡¯m trying to make a sugoroku game. It¡¯s called the happy life game."


    "Is that so? It sounds interesting. I want to try that¡­" Kouta said that to Chika, who upon hearing that immediately had a bright expression.


    "Really¡­ It¡¯s still not finished, and I will let you y after I y with the student council¡­"


    "Ah¡­ I¡¯m happy to hear that. Also, I hope Fujiwara-san will teach me about tabletop games. Since maybe I can learn those to make my next game much better?"


    "Oh¡­ Well, of course, I can teach you¡­"


    "Is that so? So how about we exchange our numbers or Rine? So I can ask you about tabletop¡­"


    "Sure, of course. This is my Rine¡­"


    Yeah, Eriri could only see that Kouta and Chika had such a nice conversation in horror. She never expected Kouta could ask Chika¡¯s Rine in such an easy way¡­ it¡¯s not like Chika, someone who let other people her line so easily. Well, of course, she might be off guard, because Kouta was Eriri¡¯s friend. Even so, Eriri could see how good Kouta was with his words, manner, and expression.


    ¡®This womanizer!!¡¯ Eriri cursed him in her heart as he tried to flirt with someone in front of her. But she could only stare at him with such an extremely angry face, when Kouta realized that he was only smiling and grabbed her hand.


    Eriri could only sigh, but the way Kouta gave her a bit of attention still made her anger decrease. Once again, it made Eriri realize how easy she had be. But at the same time, it made her wonder if that''s now how she was right? It may happen because Kouta was so good at not only ying with her heart but he also already grasped her body in his hand.


    Yeah, there was no way¡­ it¡¯s only her.


    Eriri might have been a degenerate girl that drew doujin from a young age, and now she has be such a perverted girl because of Kouta. But there was no way, she was the only girl who felt like this, right?


    Eriri stared at her friend really hard, just like her, Chika was a cute girl and there might be someone who fancy her. No, Kouta himself is fond of her. Utaha too¡­ must have a guy like her.


    Yeah, they were like me¡­ there is no way, I¡¯m the only one that degenerates. They will like me, right? If Kouta¡¯s put hand on them. Eriri thought that, and she imagined that Chika and Utaha had those kinds of debauchery faces that she always drew.


    When thinking like that, Eriri felt her body trembling, there was an electric current moving around her body that gave her an unknown pleasure.


    Ah, yes¡­ There¡¯s no way¡­ I¡¯m the only one¡­ Chika and Utaha might be like me¡­ became such degenerate girls that love being pleasured¡­ Especially by someone bad like Kouta¡­


    Eriri''s imagination became wild and in her mind¡­ she could picture how lewd and pervert Chika and Utaha were¡­ Just like her. She doubted there was anyone who would give up such pleasure¡­


    "Ah¡­ I want to see it¡­" Without thinking, Eriri let out such a word, when she realized that she felt her body hot and weird. But she can¡¯t help it¡­ "Yeah¡­ I want to see it¡­ for them to fall like me¡­"


    Yeah, at that moment, Eriri once again realized how degenerate she was after she found another kind of fetish.


    "Ah¡­ I can¡¯t wait¡­" Eriri couldn¡¯t help herself to say that after the party was over. There were only her and Kouta in her room.


    "About what?" Kouta asked her a question. Eriri, of course, was embarrassed to truly answer that question, but it was a question that came from Kouta. There is no way she lied to him.


    "Well, actually I feel like I can¡¯t wait to see how Utaha and Chika fall like me¡­"


    "Eh¡­ You¡­ you¡­really became such a perverted girl. Huh¡­"


    "Ugh¡­ but it¡¯s your fault¡­"


    "Hm¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine. I like a perverted girl like you, Eri¡­"


    Kouta said that while she patted Eriri''s head, it gave her a pleasant feeling to be praised as a perverted girl.


    "Hya¡­ Ah¡­" Eriri felt like her mood had been switched. They might be unable to do sex at this moment, but she was in the mood. Her pussy twitched since she realized her new fetish. "Nee¡­ Kouta, mind you if I lick it¡­" Eriri said while she put her hand on Kouta''s thigh.


    "Well, of course¡­" Kouta answered and without saying anything Eriri took off his pants and let Kouta¡¯s big penis out.


    Kouta sat beside her and Eriri immediately opened her mouth and just put Kouta¡¯s penis in her mouth. Immediately, Eriri¡¯s mouth was filled with the slightly salty taste of Kouta.


    "Ah¡­ Slurp¡­slurp¡­" Eriri¡¯s lewd, sucking voice could be heard in the room. She rubbed her lips up and down the ns and rubbed Kouta¡¯s thigh with her hand. "How is that? My blowjob is good, right?"


    "Yes, it feels so good."


    "Ahn¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡­ slurp¡­ please touch my breast too¡­"


    Eriri was happy as Kouta caressed her head when he praised her and asked for more.


    "Geez, you¡¯re such a needy girl¡­ to think you ordered me like that¡­" Kouta sighed and rather than touch Eriri¡¯ breast, he went to smack her ass, who was a bit up in the air since Eriri put her mouth on Kouta¡¯s penis.


    "Hau¡­" Eriri could feel her ass being smacked, and she felt hot pain in her ass, but when he did it, Eriri felt a current of pleasure. It wasn¡¯t that hard, since it may be heard outside her room.


    With that, Eriri twirled her tongue around the ns in her mouth before she shoved his penis in as far as it could be. Because of her position, she couldn¡¯t put all the way to her throat, but she did her best to put it as far as she could, running her tongue along Kouta¡¯s magnificent penis, licking and sucking before slowly moving up to the ns before once again putting it in.


    At that moment, Kouta stroked red handprints on Eriri¡¯s white ass. Rather than follow Eriri''s request, Kouta immediately went to her clitoris ying with her wiggled rear as her ass wiggled around after being smacked by him. Not only that, he squeezed, mauled, and spread her buttocks too.


    Eriri only looked up at him and gave him such a dissatisfied face, but at the same time, her pussy was trembling in delight¡­ Kouta did that by saying that he would do what he wanted and Eriri couldn''t have said anything¡­


    Such a tyrant¡­ I like it¡­.¡¯


    Kouta gave her a light spanking at her stunning curves that became only sticking out everytime he spank that white ass.


    "Nyaaa¡­ slurp¡­ suckk¡­slurpp¡­" Even though the impact was light, it still gave Eriri a shock of sudden;y had her ass spanked that made her let her moan out from her mouth. And once Eriri felt calm down, Kouta grabbed Eriri butt cheek and resumed the massage. While sometimes, Kouta didn''t forget to give her clit some love too.


    ¡®Ah¡­ amazing¡­amazing¡­¡¯ Eriri felt like she was about to cum and begged him like always. "Kouta¡­ I want to cum¡­ please make me cum¡­" Eriri wiggles her ass and begs her man with an entranced look on her face.


    "Un¡­ I will do it after you make me cum¡­" Kouta replied as he gave Eriri a push. It may not have reached the deepest of Eriri''s mouth. But Eriri pressed her tongue to Kouta penis and licked it hard. No, only that she slurped up the pre-cum and covered the shatt with her saliva made it slobbery. She actively worked her tongue to make Kouta cum so she could cumming too.


    Kouta''s towering penis throbbed and twitched, prepared to unload at any moment. Eriri strongly pressed her lips and in response to those, Kouta¡¯s penis twitched and sprouted¡­


    ¡®Ah¡­ I like Kouta¡¯s taste, even though it¡¯s bitter and slimy, I will gobble it all up for him¡­. Slurrrpppppp.¡¯ Eriri thought it when she looked up at the face of Kouta, as he poured the extra tick milk jelly in her stomach. While Eriri sipped up as it was the world¡¯s naughtiest drink.


    While Eriri gulped down everyst drop¡­ Kouta gave her a long service in herbia and clitoris before it was easy for her to cum in his hand.


    "Nyaaa¡­ I¡¯m cumingg¡­." Eriri felt really good after she was cumming and tried to control her breath before she heard Kouta ask her a question.


    "By the way, something happens when you sleep together with Utaha, right? Can you tell me¡­?"


    "Hm¡­ ah¡­" Eriri rememberedst night about her conversation with Utaha¡­ and she looked at Kouta and just gave him a smile. "Well¡­ I will say¡­ she might be kind in the heat."


    And her smile grew when she saw how cute Kouta¡¯s expression was when he heard her answer. "Aw¡­ so he can make that kind of face too¡­"

 Ch 74 – 28 May, Utaha Mixed Feeling

    Ch 74 ¨C 28 May, Utaha Mixed Feeling


    Utaha Perspective


    Utaha woke up on Monday morning with such mixed feelings. Yeah, she had such mixed feelings of unease, though she was fascinated, after yesterday''s meeting at Kouta¡¯s house. She sighed deeply and put her nightgown on the floor as she was about to change into her uniform.


    As soon as Utaha saw herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but remember what happened yesterday. To be honest, it was a good experience to have. Also, it was her first time cosying, and she was photographed in a somewhat embarrassing cosy.


    Well, of course, Utaha also gained something. She opened her smartphone and saw a picture of a cute guy with beautiful pink hair wearing her old uniform. Well, of course, those kinds of clothes were embarrassing to be worn by a guy. But he was surprisingly fine, as long as he got something back.


    "Such a weird guy¡­" Utaha said it with a smile on her face.


    He was her junior, named Suzuki Kouta, even though he had such a cute appearance that made him surprisingly charming. Also because of their interaction from their first meeting until now, which made him so trustworthy and dependable for Utaha.


    And for Utaha, who rarely feels this way about men or people her age. This made Utaha inevitably feel a deep connection with Kouta. Well, she was still a rather introverted person. As a result, the deep love and kindness that she rarely disyed began to bloom.


    "The problem is¡­ What I¡¯m going to do with this kind ofplicated rtionship¡­" That was something on her mind.


    That day, when Kouta introduced Kashiwagi Eri to her, she was actually a famous beauty from her first year and also a new ace of the art club. Utaha, who had such high regard for Kashiwagi Eri because of how good her art was, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to see that person was actually her junior, Sawamura Spencer Eriri.


    Well, of course she couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous of her, because Eriri was so close to Kouta. At the same time, Eriri had some attitude toward her too. Maybe, because she is jealous of Utaha too. Yeah, it felt like they had a cat fight.


    Of course, they are not always fighting, and there are times when they have a good conversation. Until that day, when Utaha witnessed Eriri''s skill firsthand. It actually moved her to see her writing transformed into such beautiful artwork.


    Seeing how skilled Eriri was when she was drawing at the same time, even though sheined about how nitpicking Kouta was with her artwork, her face showed how happy she actually was.


    It was maybe the same face Utaha had when thinking about Kouta. At that moment, Utaha might realize how familiar Eriri was with her, especially when Eriri was actually hiding her job from anyone except some people she trusts.


    That¡¯s why Utaha couldn¡¯t help but ask Eriri about how she felt about Kouta, but her answer was far from what Utaha expected. Eriri was talking about how she had some lingering feelings for her childhood friend. Utaha was confused by Eriri''s answer, and there was some part of her that didn''t believe her, but the way she talked about her childhood friend Utaha made her feel like there was some truth there.


    So Utaha couldn¡¯t help but ask Kouta about it. Yesterday, and from what he said about his feelings about the two of them. She realized howplicated their rtionship was. Despite the fact that Utaha was a writer who wrote about high school romance with drama. She never thought she would experience triangle love like this. It actually drained her sanity...


    Since there was part of her that wanted to be closer and friend with Eriri, especially when Utaha saw how expressive she actually was when just the three of them were together. Sometimes she acted like a small and cute animal after all.


    So when they had those cosy photo sessions, Utaha actually had some fun doing it. The problem was after that¡­ Yeah, after that something made her have such mixed feelings.


    Utaha felt suspicious because Eriri told her she went to the bathroom for a long time. So she went downstairs toward the kitchen. She only saw Kouta at the kitchen table, while Eriri was nowhere to be seen. But at that moment, there was a voiceing from a Kouta smartphone.


    Utaha felt like she heard some weird noises from Kouta¡¯s direction, and she also heard Eriri''s voicee in his direction. Utaha even couldn¡¯t see her. It was so suspicious¡­ Kouta said that Eriri made a mistake and told Utaha that Eriri was cleaning.


    It was a reasonable answer¡­ It¡¯s just Utaha couldn¡¯t throw a weird suspicion about it. But, there was no way they were making what sounded like a lewd sound.


    Before Eririughed at her suspicion, that made Utaha¡¯s face blush because of embarrassment. After that, they had dinner, and when it was time to sleep, Eriri and Utaha slept in the same room.


    At that moment, Eriri threw out a bold question at her.


    "So what do you think about Kouta? Do you like him?"


    "Eh¡­" Utaha was surprised when Eriri asked those questions.


    "Well? You asked that question to me days ago, right? So it''s only fair that I listen to your feelings as well, right?"


    "Well, that¡¯s true." Utaha has already asked those questions to either Eriri or Kouta. Just like Eriri said, it wasn¡¯t fair for her to not answer the same type of question. "I can¡¯t lie and say that I find him really dependable, even though he has such a cute appearance. So yeah¡­ I might like him." Honestly speaking, Utaha thought it rather embarrassing to say this.


    "Hm¡­ That¡¯s not really surprising." Eriri replied as if she already expected those answers. She closed her eyes and arms crossed on her chest, nodding. "Since before dinner you may feel jealous that you use us of doing something lewd¡­"


    Eriri felt like she had found her newfound weakness, so she teased Utaha, who immediately blushed.


    "No¡­ Of course not¡­ That''s all on you two for doing something so secretive and suspicious... and I hear something¡­ that sounds lewd¡­" Utaha replied while she became slightly irritated with Eriri¡¯s usation.


    "Hahaha¡­ I mean there is no way. We¡¯re doing something lewd in open space while there are you upstairs right?" Eriri replied, but Utaha found her answer questionable when she grinned like she teased her.


    "That might be true, but¡­" Utaha couldn¡¯t just throw her suspicions out after seeing how Eriri acted. But what she said was kind of true too, since there was no way a sane person would do something lewd at that moment. Or they were just perverted people.


    "I wonder¡­ why Utaha-senpai immediately thought in that direction¡­ are you perhaps sexually frustrated¡­ Utaha-senpai?" Once again, Eriri said such an absurd and shameless thing toward Utaha, who responded with an annoyed expression.


    "What are you talking¡­ Eriri!!"


    "Is fine¡­ fine¡­ we''re just the two of us in this room, and this is a great opportunity to get to know each other."


    "Even so¡­ those questions are too personal¡­"


    "Yeah, that might be true¡­"


    "Anyway¡­ It¡¯s just the two of you at that time that are so suspicious that I can¡¯t help thinking like that." Utaha spoke from her own conviction.


    "Hm¡­ If that is the case¡­ Utaha-senpai¡­" Eriri¡¯s face changed to an evil grin and moved closer at Utaha. It surprised Utaha that she stepped back until she was cornered. "What¡­ if we do that¡­ Me and Kouta did a lewd thing¡­" Eriri whispered in her ear.


    "What!? That!?" Utaha gave a surprised yelp, before Eriri smiled at her and continued.


    "Yeah¡­ Just like your imagination¡­ We are perverts that do lewd things in open spaces while someone might find out about us¡­ and importantly we did it without even going out with each other¡­ just looking for pleasure¡­"


    "Ugh¡­ that¡­ that¡­ filthy¡­" Utaha couldn¡¯t find anything to respond other than saying that.


    "Hm¡­ that might be true¡­ but I wonder what you will do¡­if that¡¯s true¡­"


    Eriri stepped back and spoke with such confidence in her face. It was a face that Utaha couldn¡¯tprehend at all.


    Before Eriri once again gave her a devilish grin and said something outrageous to Utaha¡­


    "Also¡­ Kouta had such fine specimens.. .you know¡­ Utaha-senpai, you might drown in pleasure¡­"


    "What¡­ that¡­"


    "Huhuhu¡­ You don¡¯t need to take this seriously, Utaha-senpai¡­ I¡¯m just joking. I mean¡­ there is no way we were so perverted that doing so in open space." Eriri shrugged her shoulders before she went back to her futon.


    "Ugh¡­" Utaha wasn''t satisfied with this, but she couldn¡¯t ask Eriri either¡­ She didn¡¯t know if she answered with the truth or just joking. But after that, there was something else that happened to her.


    Yeah, that night¡­ Utaha actually had a very lewd dream¡­ It was a dream, with the scenario not far from what happened in the kitchen. In that dream, Utaha actually caught Eriri and Kouta doing a lewd thing, but rather than be surprised or stopped¡­ The two of them continued and became more daring with their action. Because of what Eriri said to her, Kouta¡¯s penis in her dream was a fine specimen of men¡­ that Utaha couldn¡¯t believe it could fit on Eriri.


    And the reason Utaha had mixed feelings was at that moment, she was not only feeling angry, betrayed, and jealous¡­. She was actually feeling another thing¡­ which was¡­ she was aroused by what she saw¡­


    Utaha couldn''t stop blushing when she saw Kouta, and she couldn''t stop herself from peering at Kouta''s crotch.


    "Ugh¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡­ I have such a dirty mind¡­" Utaha said after she finished reminiscing about what happened at Kouta¡¯s home. It was another turning point in her life.

 Ch 75 – 28 May, Date Invitation

    Ch 75 ¨C 28 May, Date Invitation


    Once morning came, and eventually the sun woulde up, Kouta had already woken up and was doing his usual morning routine. Even so, there was only one thing he thought about while he did that.


    About the conversation with Eriri yesterday¡­


    "What does that even mean¡­?" Kouta asked Eriri, as he couldn''t believe what she told him.


    "Hm¡­ I wonder how to exin this. It''s just a woman''s intuition. I guess¡­ from my conversation with her. I think I can feel it¡­ she might be feeling some excitement, because of our lewd activity in the kitchen." Eriri answered while at the same time giving Kouta a rather vague reply.


    "That¡­ Well, can you exin more¡­ How did your conversation with Utaha go¡­?" Kouta wasn''t satisfied and asked her another question, but Eriri crossed her arms, lifted her feet, and crossed her feet instead of responding.


    And surprisingly told Kouta¡­ "No. I''m sorry. Kouta¡­ That''s the furthest thing I can say."


    "Wait¡­ that''s¡­"


    "I think that''s enough, right?"


    "No, I need more context about what you''re saying, especially about Utaha in heat¡­ and stuff."


    "Hm¡­"


    But Eriri didn''t give him the answer. What she said next to Kouta was something else.


    "You know¡­ I''m fine with helping you get another girl. But to be honest, as a girl, I don''t feel happy with this. That''s why¡­ at least¡­ I want to know or see¡­ If you''re really capable of doing this."


    "That¡­ are you saying that you want to test me?"


    "Of course. I want to know and If you can do with this amount of info I''m giving to you. And if you seed, I will help you willingly¡­ No, I will dly help you get another girl. I will help you get Chika¡­"


    Eriri exined her reasoning with a kind but weird smile nted on her face.


    "Hm¡­ Has something happened to you?" Kouta felt like something changed for Eriri.


    "Well, I just feel a bit more free¡­ And¡­ I kinda want to see what those girls would have looked like if they had fallen like me¡­ If they hate it¡­ or love it¡­ Because of that, I needed to know if you''re really capable of doing that¡­ Can you, Kouta?"


    "Hm¡­ Well¡­ It''s not only I can¡­ I will. Haaa¡­ I never think you will be like this." Kouta sighed, well, she might be like this because of him after all.


    That was the conversation Kouta had with Eriri. Even though he might not have gotten all of the context, Eriri and Utaha''s conversation when they slept together. Kouta still had some spection¡­ and if what he thought of and Eriri''s guts was true.


    "Well. it became easier¡­" Kouta mumbled to himself while he finished making his lunch and Takao''s portion too. He has already made up his mind about his n. He didn''t need to follow his original n.


    "Thanks to that, maybe it''s time to move on to the next step with Takao." Kouta put his lunch box in his bag before leaving home.


    Nothing really happened in school, except that the school already posted midterm results. It was a long board that''s down the hall from where the first-year floor is. When Kouta arrived, there were a lot of first year students looking at the board.


    Kouta, who was not particrly interested, walked away from themotion of first-year students to see their grade results.This was their first time experiencing it since starting high school.


    "Ah¡­ Kouta-kun¡­ Congrattions." Until a familiar voice congratted him. Kouta turned and responded.


    "Hm¡­ Is there anything¡­ Sawamura-san." Kouta didn''t call Eriri by her name in front of other students. He didn''t want to let people know how close they were.


    "Well, I see you in rank three after all."


    "Is that so?"


    What Eriri said actually made Kouta interested, since he was using his small cheat, he felt like he was doing very well in this midterm test. It may be the best he''s ever had in his life. Even so, there were still some people who got better grades than him.


    It made Kouta wonder who could do something like that, and when he saw the board, Kouta saw another familiar name.


    Yukinoshita Yukino, the main heroine of an anime called Yahari Ore no Seishun Love Comedy wa Machigatteiru. One of his previous world favorite anime.


    "She is 1-J, huh¡­"


    "Hm¡­ Oh, you''re talking about Yukinoshita-san, who came in first ce."


    "Yeah, do you know her?" Kouta knew that she came from a rich family and maybe a membermittee, if he wasn''t wrong. So there was a chance, Eriri knew her.


    "Hm¡­ To be honest I want to say that I will tell you next time, but¡­ Well, I see her sometimes, but I don''t think we are well acquainted, but I pretty much see her older sister more often in the party." Eriri answered Kouta''s question truthfully.


    "Ah¡­ okay. Then¡­" Kouta could feel from Eriri''s expression that said to him that she might not be able to help him with Yukino. Kouta felt a bit disappointed, but there was no way he would get easy time with every girl he wanted. "Ah¡­ How about your grade?"


    "Me? Well, because of you¡­ my average grade increased more than in my middle school¡­ So I guess my grade is much better with your peculiar teaching technique.. So maybe next time, you need to teach me more¡­" Eriri said while her body wiggled around.


    Kouta himself didn''t find what she said interesting. Since he didn''t have any mood or will to teach other people. He even did something lewd while teaching Eriri to make her never ask him to teach her again, but the result was the opposite of Kouta''s calction, as not only Eriri''s grade improved significantly. She actually might be enjoying herself.


    Kouta wondered how lewd Eriri became¡­ and he found it really interesting.


    "Well, next time¡­" Kouta replied shortly while leaving the hall toward the ssroom since ss would soon start.


    Anyway, it was an interesting conversation and Kouta found another character¡­ that from one of his favorites. The problem¡­ he really was fond of the MC. But well, sometime, Kouta found his desire didn''t reallye out until he really met with the heroine with his own eyes.


    Well, Kouta didn''t need to hurry, since Yukino and Hikigaya only interacted after they became Second-year students, so he had a lot of time. For now, he only needs to focus on Utaha and Takao, before moving on to the next target.


    With that, Kouta did what he usually does in the ss, before he went to meet Takao to have lunch together. The food he made was always enjoyed by Takao. Their time together was usually spent eating lunch while talking about game stuff, either the game they were making or, of course, what kind of game Takao wants to make in the future.


    They were also talking about Takao''s favorite game and the game she is ying right now, and Kouta used his little time to y some of her favorite game so he could talk about it the next day.


    And of course, those made Takao feel happy since it was easy for her to realize how much effort Kouta had put into being more intimate with her. But at the same time, it made Takao sad since she realized how womanizing this guy was¡­ But she also couldn''t help herself from being attracted to him, as Takao didn''t have much experience with opposite members.


    With the lunch break approaching its end, Kouta finally made his move.


    "By the way, Takao-senpai¡­ we already spent a lot of time having lunch together. I wonder if I can ask you something else?" Kouta asked Takao a question as he put down his lunch box.


    "Hm¡­? Well, is there anything you want?" Takao thought that she had been spoiled by delicious food from Kouta, so she felt happy to agree with some of what he wanted. Of course, not lewd ones¡­


    "I''m just asking you to have a date¡­ I guess¡­ It''s fine we had spent time for a little after school over¡­ Like going to an arcade, karaoke, movies, or other ce." Kouta asked Takao or invited her to have a date.


    "Eh¡­ well¡­ Un¡­ It''s fine."


    And it was such an obvious answer, since Takao actually wanted to experience a date too, and she actually liked him. If Kouta wasn''t a womanizer. Takao might have already fallen in love with him without any doubt.


    But, well, even though Takao knew Kouta was a womanizer, she still didn''t have any will to reject his date invitation.


    When Takao realized that, she felt like it was already toote for her.

 Ch 76 – 28 May, Eriri and Tomoya 01

    Ch 76 ¨C 28 May, Eriri and Tomoya 01


    When Kouta went back after lunch, he found out that Eriri was a bit different. She looked agitated by something, and from his point of view, she was in a bad mood, which meant something was happening to her during lunch break.


    Kouta couldn''t help but worry about her because Eriri rarely showed that kind of mood in school because she always pretended to be someone else in ss.


    [ Is there anything wrong? ] Kouta messaged her with a smartphone. Since Kouta couldn¡¯t juste at her because of secrecy.


    [ What? ]


    [ Well, you look upset by something or am I wrong about it? I was a bit worried. ]


    [ Eh, really¡­ that¡¯s bad? ]


    [ Not really; I don''t think any of my ssmates noticed. But, I can see you are a bit upset. ]


    Eriri looked at Kouta on her seat, there was a gleam of happiness in her eyes.


    [ Hn¡­ How can I say¡­ It wasn¡¯t bad¡­ because of you. But still¡­ I have a bit problem. ]


    [ Is that so? Is there anything I can help with? ]


    [ Huhu¡­ Well, there it is¡­ but not much. I talk about itter, after school. ]


    Eriri thanked Kouta for worrying about her, even though she didn¡¯t give Kouta her reasoning for being in a bad mood. She just told him to wait. So Kouta just followed her wishes and didn¡¯t push it harder.


    It was not like Kouta needed to wait long¡­


    But before Kouta went to the audiovisual room, he went to the GCC club first. In particr, he gave Inada and Takao all of his work, and saw their progress too. While in the corner, the other trio had been working with their video and ying a simple board game.


    "I can¡¯t wait for our dates¡­" Kouta used his little time to try and flirt with Takao, as he whispered words in Takao¡¯s ear so no one heard what he said. Takao seemed to have frozen for a moment, before she gave Kouta a delicate and pretty smile.


    "Geez¡­ me too you know¡­" Takao replied, it wasn¡¯t wrong that this might be her first date ever. She has always been busy with her hobby, not only ying games, but also, of course, learning to make them too.


    Takao was just like any other heroine in anime or manga. Especially in roms or harem type anime or manga, they had simr tropes where the heroine didn¡¯t have any experience with other opposite sex members. That¡¯s why it''s easy for Kouta to make a move on her.


    Kouta didn¡¯t spend much time in the GCC and moved to an audiovisual room. When he arrived at the room, there was only Utaha sitting on the seat, while Eriri was nowhere to be seen. She was probably still in the art club.


    "Good afternoon, Utaha-senpai."


    As Kouta greeted her, the girl blinked for a moment. "Ah¡­ Good afternoon, Kouta-kun. Even though, less awkward than yesterday, Utaha responded to Kouta¡¯s greeting without blushing like crazy like yesterday. There was some small pink in her cheek.


    "Un¡­ Ah, Utaha-senpai. They just posted the grade¡­ How is your grade? Well, you must be first ce¡­" Kouta tried to start the conversation.


    "Um¡­ Just like you said, I¡¯m in first ce after all." Utaha said those words like it was natural for them to happen.


    After Kouta introduced Eriri, it took less time for him to be alone with Utaha. Usually, Utaha used those little times to get closer at him. But today was different, just like Sunday, Utaha surprisingly kept her distance when they had a conversation.


    But as Kouta already got some glimpse of what happened from Eriri. He realized that Utaha might be really conscious of him. Now, he understood how much Utaha took a peek and felt like her eyes were checking on him. It was really obvious for the time and time, she actually stared at his bottom body.


    Which made Kouta understand what Eriri meant about ¡®she being in heat¡¯. Kouta couldn¡¯t help to amuze with this situation. Seeing her behavior, Kouta was quite sure that what Eriri said to him was true, and that might be something that Kouta could exploit.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I was a bitte¡­" But their time alone was over when Eriri arrived in the audiovisual.


    "By the way¡­ There is something I need to do¡­ So can I ask you two something?" Eriri came and requested something from Utaha and Kouta.


    "Hm¡­ Well, I¡¯m fine."


    "Me too, but what is that?"


    "Ok¡­ Can I show the storyboard of this game to someone?" Eriri asked their permission with a serious expression on her face.


    "Well, that¡¯s¡­" Utaha was hesitant and looked at Kouta, of course she found it dangerous to see other people outside their circle in their core project, but she waited for Kouta¡¯s answer.


    "Hm¡­ I¡¯m fine with it. But I need more context¡­" Kouta gave a rational answer, and Eriri nodded when she heard Kouta¡¯s reply.


    "You know¡­ I have a childhood friend, and we are on bad terms with each other. I guess. And you know¡­ in the past we had silly promises to make games together. And we had an argument about the game he wanted to make together with me. So¡­ I want to show him about the game I make now¡­" Eriri exined with a wry smile as she felt embarrassed for a moment.


    "Ah¡­ Is that so¡­ I¡¯m fine with it." Kouta understood immediately what Eriri was trying to do.


    "Well, if Kouta is fine with it. I don¡¯t have a problem either."


    "Really, thank you." Eriri sighed in relief and came toward Kouta. "May I request your first proposal storyboard, which you created to show to Utaha?"


    "Well, okay. I have it in my hand¡­ but will you be fine?" Kouta gave the paper to Eriri. Eriri gave Kouta a smile and whispered to him.


    "Can I borrow Rooftop¡¯s key? I need it."


    "Ah¡­ Okay." Kouta nodded and handed Eriri the key without letting Utaha realize it.


    "Thanks¡­" Eriri thanked Kouta, but her face was a bit pale and looked a bit disastrous.


    Well, this might be the first time Eriri interacts again with Tomoya, his childhood friend and the male protagonist of the anime Eriries from, since after their argument, they didn¡¯t talk to each other.


    And from Kouta''s perspective, he felt like he had already taken him out of Eriri¡¯s life since she barely mentioned him at all. He never expected to hear that name so soon.


    "Is something happening right?" Kouta asked, and he patted her head, "I know you may want to properly handle it by yourself¡­ but I let you know that you can rely on me anytime." Kouta said with a gentle face that was filled with affection as if there was nothing behind his word.


    Facing such an attractive man who disyed his affection so aggressively¡­ Eriri¡¯s heart could help to flutter with joy.


    "Thanks¡­" She thanked him again softly and blushed a deep red.


    While on the other side, Utaha looked at them with a suspicious stare and maybe felt something akin to jealousy too.


    "Good to hear that¡­"


    "Un¡­ if there is something else¡­ I will ask for your help. But¡­ yeah. This is something I want to handle myself." Eriri said it with such a blossoming and happy face.


    "Is that so? Please do your best!" Kouta encouraged Eriri.


    "Un¡­" Eriri nodded before she left the audiovisual room, and not long after she left. Kouta felt his smartphone vibrate.


    [ Can I sleep over tonight? Please, just give me a reward for my hard work. ]


    Kouta read her messages, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh for a bit. Well, it looks like tonight he will be going to sleep veryte.

 Ch 77 – 28 May, Eriri and Tomoya 02

    Ch 77 ¨C 28 May, Eriri and Tomoya 02


    ¡°Is it really fine?¡± Utaha asked Kouta.


    ¡°Well¡­ Is it wrong to say that I''m really worried? But she said that she wanted to do it by herself so I let her do it.¡± Kouta replied, but he was adamant to let Eriri do it by herself. It was different from anime, this was real life. He felt like to make people grow, it was to let people experience many things. So when Eriri wanted to do something he let her do it. And if she needed help, he would help her. If she wants to be praised after she finishes doing it, Kouta will do it for her.


    In the end, even though they were characters for anime. They were still a living being in this world, so he didn¡¯t want Eriri or any other girl to just cater their life to him only. All he wanted for them to be ready when he wanted them.


    Also Kouta didn¡¯t need to act like the protagonist to save them like they are just little princesses. He wanted them to be able to handle their own problems by themself. He might help them if they asked them or if they were really in a dire situation, but at least he wanted them to be able to resolve it by themself.


    ¡°Also¡­ I don¡¯t think she will be in danger or anything.¡± Kouta continued his reply.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I don¡¯t think her childhood friend will do anything at all. He doesn''t have the guts to do something.¡±


    Even Though, Tomoya had a lot of boldness in the anime. In the end, all of them were about the game or otaku stuff. He didn¡¯t have any guts to do something that would change their rtionship and their rtionship growing or changed mostly because of what happened to the game rather than he tried to do something.


    Yeah, Tomoya acted mostly in scripted things.


    ¡°Well, of course I will look after her if she takes a long time.¡± Kouta said to reassure Utaha.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. That might be good.¡± Utaha agreed with Kouta¡¯s sentiment, before they were back to their job. Of course even though those two said those things, they were still worried about Eriri and their work not progressing as much as they liked.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Other people''s perspective.


    After the fight with Eriri, Tomoya, of course felt bad, but there was a part of him that said what he said was justified. In his mind, Eriri once again betrayed him by rejecting his proposal. Also she broke their promises too.


    Even so, Tomoya still had some backbone as he was a protagonist. After those events, he has spent his time making a really good proposal for dating sims. He worked really hard to make sure his proposal was good. That he did not prepare for the midterm test at all.


    Tomoya never told anyone or asked Eriri about making this proposal and when he felt good about his proposal. He thought once again to talk with Eriri. Tomoya was a bitfortable with his rtionship with Eriri.


    It looked like he was blocked, but he still had his way to message Eriri. And of course, he said he wanted to apologize to her, but at the same time he wanted for her to see something.


    And Eriri agreed to it. It made Tomoya sighed in relief when she agreed to it. Eriri told him to meet her on the rooftop after she messaged him that she was already there.


    So when Tomoya got her message, he immediately went to the rooftop. That was thest time they met each other. When he arrived there, of course, Eriri was already on the rooftop, standing there waiting for him.


    Tomoya gulped when he saw Eriri. In his eyes, she felt tremendously more attractive than ever. It felt like there was no trace of childishness on her and her gesture more adultlike. It felt like she became more stranger to him. And Tomoya knew someone changed her and it made him really jealous.


    ¡°Eriri, un¡­ um¡­ I¡¯m really sorry about what I¡¯m saying at that time. I apologize.¡± Tomoya apologized, while he bowed his head to Eriri.


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t really care about it anymore. Well, there is some truth after all¡­¡± Eriri replied that he apologized a bit indifferently, something that Tomoya did not expect Tomoya to happen. And what Eriri said in the end hit his mood. Kouta wondered what that even meant.


    ¡®There was no way right¡­¡¯ Those words emerge in his mind repeatedly, but he didn¡¯t want to believe it and he threw his suspicion in his mind. Especially when Eriri showed him a nice smile on her face without any hostility that made Tomoya feel he had been forgiven.


    ¡°So there is something you want to talk about. Well¡­ I guess about dating sims, right?¡± Eriri asked him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes¡­ You¡¯re talking about how my proposalst time was not good enough. That¡¯s why I worked really hard for several weeks to make this one.¡± Tomoya said while giving Eriri the paper that contained his proposal.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Eriri gave a lukewarm response, but she took the paper and read it with a serious face. After fifteen minutes, before she closed what she read and answered To Tomoya what she thought about the proposal he gave to her.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s much better than thest time. You wrote exactly what you wanted to make and it became a standard ro. It¡¯s an okay dating sims proposal to be made by a new yer¡­ but I¡¯m sorry, Tomoya. I can¡¯t be part of it..¡± Eriri answered with such honesty.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ but why¡­¡± Tomoya asked Eriri with such a painful expression,


    ¡°Well¡­ I let you look at it, because I trust you.¡± Eriri gave Kouta and paper just like what he did before. It was a proposal about dating sims¡­ but when he read it carefully it was on another level than him.


    The detail of story, background and character design was really good even Tomoya couldn¡¯t help his desire to read the dating sims too.


    ¡°If it were you and someone handed you your proposal and this one¡­ and you asked which one you will choose? Eriri told Tomoya that silent as he knew what he answered would be. ¡°Also, I have been working on this project too¡­ you can see on the back right?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Tomoya looked in the back and saw¡­ the people behind this project and he realized the dating sims were made by three people.


    One


    Kasumi Utaki


    Kashiwagi Eri


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Tomoya looked at the people in this team development and couldn¡¯t help but be jealous at One, who produced this dating sims with the author that he liked and the artist as good as Eriri.


    ¡°That''s why¡­ Tomoya, it¡¯s not your fault. But you know¡­ not only this project came first, but it is much better too. What you make is a decent and okay one, but if you want me to have a side job at least make one that is one level below par on my project. That''s not your fault, Tomoya. But I will be busy since we¡¯re going to make three parts of this story¡­¡± Eriri told Tomoya of how busy her schedule was¡­ as she hoped he wouldn''t try to do this again in the future.


    ¡°Eh¡­ that¡­¡± Tomoya might be used to Eriri''s coldness since she was like that and it was not different this time too, but from the start to this moment, he felt like she was different. Yeah, Tomoya felt like he was treated by Eriri just like any other man asking to go out with her. A good business-like smile, while didn¡¯t try to connect with people she interacted too. She didn¡¯t give in to hostility and also she didn¡¯t give closeness to him.


    Yeah, she treated him like any other guy.


    ¡°Well, then¡­ Ah, if you had something to ask or maybe had a good proposal. Just send it via email. Good bye, Tomoya.¡± Eriri waved her hand, took the paper from his hand and left the rooftop. Leaving Tomoya alone.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tomoya wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t have any guts. When he saw Eriri gone from the rooftop, finally Tomoya understood what the other meant when you lose it.


    He always feels like their rtionship was guaranteed¡­ and will always be¡­ they have little promise when they are small, and even though their rtionship is a bit sour in middle school. They still had good conversations in some areas and moments. They had the same hobby after all, and Eriri didn¡¯t have any friend to talk about otaku stuff other than him.


    But at this moment, Tomoya felt like he might have lost her to another man. As he suspected her and the man called One had some sort of rtionship. At it was the first time in his life, he felt jealousy and the feeling that his childhood friend would leave him or maybe at least they wouldn''te close like before.


    But Tomoya, who is just an otaku, couldn¡¯t express his guts as he didn¡¯t have any experience with this kind thing and just let Eriri leave the rooftop without him saying anything. Except, the bitterness¡­ in his mouth and maybe heart too.

 Ch 78 – 28 May, Eriri and Tomoya 03

    Ch 78 ¨C 28 May, Eriri and Tomoya 03


    Eriri perspective


    It had been more than two weeks, Eriri had a rtionship with Kouta, and by interacting with him pretty much every day, she slowly and steadily, without realizing it. She started thinking less and less about her childhood friend.


    It was already thest thing that came to her mind.


    But at the lunch break, Eriri read a message from Tomoya. He said that he wanted to apologize for what he did weeks ago and also he wanted to show a new proposal to make dating sims to fulfill their promosi in the past.


    And to be honest, when Eriri read that she felt conflicted or might have mixed feelings¡­ There was some part of her feeling happy, he finally tried to fulfill his promise, but at the same time she felt like, ¡®Well, it¡¯s already toote.¡¯


    But the worst was that Eriri felt that an apology while at the same time talking about other stuff, felt a bit insincere. It worsened her mood, but thanks to Kouta''s messaged her and showing his concern for her, that made her mood improve.


    Also, Eriri was grateful to Kouta and Utaha for letting her show the paper about their story to Tomoya. It was a bit confidential that it was not leaked, or someone might have giarized it.


    To Eriri, surprised when Tomoya apologized, she didn¡¯t feel anything, she was neither particrly happy nor mad about him. It was an indifferent feeling, she was just a bit sad since this might be and can be worsening their rtionship.


    Eriri read Tomoya''s new proposal, and even though it was much better than the first one, she might have agreed to it if Tomoya had given it before she got entangled with Kouta. Yeah, it was just toote.


    And it wasn¡¯t Tomoya''s fault¡­ It was just that she had already changed¡­


    As Eriri experienced a new thing and made her mind change too¡­ Especially, the thought of those promises not really weighing on her mind like before. Even though those promises shaped her in childhood, and made her eagerly learn to draw manga and stuff.


    At this moment, Eriri already has something more important for her at least. She had a new rtionship, she had experience making dating sims and manga series. And that was something she hoped to experience with Tomoya, but¡­ he was toote. She already has experience with other people, and right now she likes to spend her time with Kouta.


    Yeah, Eriri already had something more important upying her mind rather than this promise with Tomoya.


    ¡®Why do you do this now¡­? When I''ve already let those emotions go¡­¡¯ Eriri couldn¡¯t help but think that, and that actually increased her irritation with Tomoya. Even though she might have said it wasn''t Tomoya''s fault, she still med most of this mess on Tomoya in her heart.


    ¡®Why didn''t you do this a long time ago¡­ Even if it is just a simple dating sims¡­ or might be talking to her more about what they want to do in the future¡­ but Tomoya didn¡¯t even do something that just barely about this¡­¡¯


    When Eriri gave Tomoya the proposal made by Kouta, she saw how bad his expression was¡­ Eriri felt bad and told her reason to not be part of his project as she was busy with her own project and also Kouta¡¯s project too.


    Eriri felt really bad and this felt like a good bye to her childhood memories¡­ that still left a bitter taste in her mouth when she left him on the rooftop. To be honest, it made her want to meet Kouta quickly and let him make her forget this feeling.


    Eriri went back to the audiovisual room. Utaha and Kouta were still in there


    "Oh, you¡¯re back? I didn''t expect it to be this fast." Kouta asked those questions when he saw Eririe inside the room and move toward him.


    It felt mysterious. It was true that Kouta sounded like he didn¡¯t worry, but Eriri knew¡­ that there was a sense of relief in his tone and expression.


    "Yes, it''s not that big of a deal, but thank you for your concern." Eriri replied with a smile on her face. Part of her was still in the mess, but she didn''t say anything. Kouta just patted her head and told her.


    "Is that so¡­ You¡¯re doing a good job."


    It gave Eriri a strange intimacy with Kouta, as if he knew what was on her mind.


    "Hehehe, Un¡­ I did a good job."


    To be honest, Eriri wanted to jump at Kouta, sit in hisp, and make him spoil her. But she couldn¡¯t do it in Utaha''s presence.


    ¡®Gugugu¡­ It would be better if she had fallen like me.. So we can do this or that in this room¡­¡¯


    Eriri couldn¡¯t help thinking like that. In her mind, if Utaha¡¯s became like her, then Kouta¡¯s woman. They can just take turns flirting with him. Eriri stared at Utaha, confused as to why she had been stared at by Eriri, before she changed her attention to Kouta.


    She stared at him very hard as if she was messaged something in her mind to him.


    ¡®When this guy makes a move at Utaha¡­¡¯


    But, well, just like Utaha, Kouta couldn¡¯t understand what was in Eriri''s mind So she only pouted before she sat in the seat and drew to her heart¡¯s content. Well, of course, she wasn¡¯t drawing about F/SN, but these days when she was in a bad mood or felt like wanted to release her stress.


    Yeah, Eriri started drawing those stupid, but surprisingly popr NTR hentai stories. She didn¡¯t need to draw full content, she just posted 4 pages of short stories that Kouta told her about.


    When Kouta saw Eriri draw those NTR contents, It made Kouta remember that in the previous world, there were many Ero-artists drawing just 4¨C8 pages of short stories.


    Either way, Eriri had changed more than Tomoya ever thought of. She experiences something that is beyond Tomoya¡¯s imagination. Which understandable for Eriri to have a different kind of experience since different from Tomoya that more closed his interaction with other people.


    Eriri actually had more interaction with other people, with her family acquaintances, with her art club, and with her ssmates too. Of course, she was hiding her otaku-ish hobby, which made those rtionships a bit shallow.


    But this was different from Anime that was scripted as Eriri held to this promise and her liking to Tomoya, that might have limited her. And this might have happened in this world too, if Kouta hadn¡¯t done anything.


    Yeah, Kouta interfered and made Eriri¡¯s life change differently from what had been scripted. Or what Kouta did to Eriri actually made her think less about something that was actually a bit fragile to begin with. And that fragile connection between Eriri and Tomoya was actually tightly held by Eriri.


    Since Tomoya actually had some grudge with her and of course, he actually helped Eriri with her secret hobby, like telling her anything new and even gave the book to her too. But, just that it¡­


    Tomoya had such powerful weapons living in his environment that it made him spend time together with Eriri from childhood until high school. But he didn¡¯t do anything beyond talk about otaku, and that might be enough for some people to move their rtionship forward.


    But¡­ Well, that wasn¡¯t enough, since in the end, Kouta sessfully snatched Eriri''s heart away.


    In the end, it wasn¡¯t someone''s fault, neither Eriri nor Tomoya. But the rtionship only changed if someone took their chance¡­ a first step. And Tomoya was toote to do that.


    And without Eriri¡¯s drawing skill in his hand¡­ Thepany Tomoya had that happened in the anime wouldn''t happen¡­ since he might not have any circles like in the anime. His future in this world might be turned different.

 Ch 79 – 28 May, The end of Relationship? 01

    Ch 79 ¨C 28 May, The end of Rtionship? 01


    After their usual meeting was done, Kouta left the school, and he spent some time wandering to the supermarket. He bought his groceries and when he walked toward his home. Eriri waited not far away from the supermarket. Because they kept their rtionship secret, the two of them couldn¡¯t go home together like that.


    Eriri looked at Kouta¡¯s hand and sent him a disappointed face.


    "What is the problem?" Kouta asked.


    "No¡­ I just¡­ want to hold your hand, but it¡¯s already full." Eriri replied while, at the same time, her finger curled around herself as if those fingers had lost their way.


    "Ah¡­" Kouta realized that both of his hands were full of the bag of groceries.


    "Hm¡­ Ah¡­ Well, I can do this." Eriri took one of the bag straps in Kouta¡¯s left hand. "When we do this¡­ You will look like someone who helped his girl do groceries, right?" Eriri smiled happily as she walked beside him.


    "You don¡¯t have to do that¡­"


    "Nnn¡­ I want to do this. It''s just like something that came out of romance anime or manga."


    Eriri answered with a dazzling smile and a pinkish face as she looked happy and embarrassed at the same time.


    "Is that so¡­ while you can do anything you want."


    In the end, they walked toward Kouta¡¯s home while carrying the groceries together like a couple. As soon as they arrived, Kouta let Eriri take care of the groceries. She had been here many times and knew very well where Kouta put the groceries. Since Eriri always helped him when he cooked their food.


    Also, on this day, Eriri started to eagerly learn to cook. Right now, Kouta was currently behind Eriri¡¯s back, grabbing her hand and telling her how to cut vegetables, chicken thighs, and other stuff.


    Eriri herself was wearing a white apron and followed Kouta¡¯s instructions. Kouta monitored her, and caught a glimpse of her pale neck. He couldn¡¯t help himself that he found those nape, barely hidden by her blonde hair, while wearing white apron was kinda erotic.


    "Un¡­ I¡¯m done. Is this good enough?" Eriri said as she finished cutting all the food she was told to cut. Of course, it wasn¡¯t as good as Kouta, but it was such an improvement from her side.


    "Well, this is good. I guess¡­ Chup¡­" Kouta replied as he gave her a speck in her nape.


    "Kyaaaa¡­ That¡¯s ticklish¡­ Mooo¡­ That¡¯s dangerous, especially when I¡¯m still holding a knife." Eriri replied with a cute pout on her cheek.


    "Sorry, but¡­ you¡¯re just cute, wearing this apron."


    "Really¡­" Eriri twirled around like a ballerina, and she thought she wanted to give him something. She pulled out the hem of her apron while fidgeting and said.


    "How about I wear this apron¡­. Only¡­" Eriri stared up at him while blushing brightly.


    "That¡­ a legendary naked apron¡­ That¡¯s interesting, but¡­ I want you to do it at least after you can make a decent cook. " Kouta answered with such an honest answer.


    "Guaah¡­ You¡¯re really strict on this¡­"


    "Well, good food with bnced nutrition can lead to a healthy life after all." Kouta, which had a previous world that had a sickly body, made him really strict with food. "Just observe what I¡¯m doing and learn very well¡­ okay¡­" Kouta continued his speech, as he started cooking for dinner.


    "Okay¡­" Eriri replied with a happy tone.


    ¡ª-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Ah¡­" Eriri moaned as Kouta searched her innermost parts of her thighs and his hand expertly rubbed across her entrance pussy.


    "So you want¡­ you reward. Huh¡­" Kouta asked after they finished eating. They immediately moved toward his room. Eriri immediately told her what happened with Tomoya, and after she told all of them. Kouta immediately kissed her before doing what he usually did.


    Pleasure her.


    "Yes¡­" She answered. "Just¡­uh¡­do¡­ whatever it is you want to do¡­ It feels good after all¡­" Eriri continued to move her hip.


    "Yes¡­ This needy girl¡­" Kouta said that while grinning. He began rubbing her womanhood softly, twirled his fingers, and tugged on it gently. Eriri let out an involuntary whimper as Kouta''s middle finger found her clit and softly circled it.


    "Hnnn¡­ Ah¡­" Eriri breathy moaned, when Kouta trailed his finger down to her opening pussy and felt how wet she was.


    "Hm¡­ You be such a girl who gets wet so easily." Kouta said it with such a teasing face.


    "Uuu¡­ all it''s because of you¡­" Eriri smoothly interjected Kouta, who kept going and jammed his finger into her canal, giving her another wave of pleasure.


    "Well, yes. This is because of me." Kouta gave her a wide smile on his face.


    "Uuu¡­ why do you look so proud¡­" Eriri gave Kouta a stare of dissatisfaction.


    "I mean¡­ that kind word is a praise for me."


    "Ugh¡­ Really a bad guy." Eriri said, and her voice took on a sultry tone as she straddled him. She was actually still wearing her uniform and apron. She pushed forward and kissed him. At the same time, her hips began to undte on his pussy, and Kouta felt his penis stir. She moaned softly as she pushed her tongue into his mouth and swirled it around searching, and begged for his tongue to join.


    "For someone who told me to do whatever I wanted... you¡¯re quite straightforward."


    "Geez¡­ It¡¯s because you take it easy¡­ Ah¡­ Kouta. I want you so bad."


    Kouta started moving his hip in time with her, and his tongue moved so that she took advantage of the movement, touching, caressing his tongue with her. Kouta wrapped his hand around her waist as they deepened the kiss.


    Eriri''s pussy was openly weeping into his hand when Eriri flicked his index finger up and down over her clit. She shook weirdly as her leg tremble with pleasure as her pussy came. As she kissed him passionately and desperately for a few seconds before her tongue slipped out of his mouth and she said. "I want your big penis¡­"


    Kouta gripped her rump and plunged his penis into her pussy. Eriri¡¯s pussy took every inch of Kouta¡¯s penis and gasped in delight as her hot pussy wrapped around his penis.


    It was a perfect delight, Kouta¡¯s hand kneaded her ass and gripped her buttcheeks, savoring her hot flesh around his penis. He eventched onto her nipple and suckled it as if there were milk in there.


    Eriri squealed in delight, she was so happy. And Kouta loved making his girl happy, especially with his penis. She moaned every time, his penis kissed her womb door and his tongue flicked around her nipples. Sometimes he bit it, teasing her. Eriri groaned and wrapped her arm around Kouta¡¯s head, holding him tight as if telling him to pleasure her more.


    Eriri worked her hip up and down his penis; at the same time, Kouta grabbed Eriri¡¯s butt and pushed it down to his throbbing penis inside her pussy. To help her slide onto his penis more. Kouta enjoyed Eriri¡¯s pussy squeezing around his penis as she wiggled her hip from side to side, stirring her pussy so Kouta could feel how amazing it was inside her.


    "Nyaaa~~ I love this~~~ Kouta¡¯s big penis¡­" She moaned, her blonde hair swaying around her face. "Nyaa~~    This is so good~~." Eriri bounced on Kouta¡¯s penis and her small boob rubbed into his face asked to be loved more.


    Kouta sucked her nipple while his hand helped Eriri mmed her pussy down his penis. He slowly taught Eriri to service him, as Eriri slid up and down in his shaft. Kouta loved how tight and amazing her pussy was. Especially when her push in delight swept down his penis and soaked his balls.


    Eriri bounced on Kouta¡¯s penis following his teaching as she started to be such a wonderful woman that she could ride his penis like this.


    "Kouta~~ I want to cum    ~ Please~~ Please~~    Cumming inside me~~"


    "Yes¡­ Eri¡­ Cum¡­ Cum like crazy¡­"


    Hearing Kouta¡¯s word, drove Eriri wild as she plugged down his penis again and she took all of his penis. It was so magnificent to feel the deliciousness of her pussy plunging up and down. It massaged him with such a hot pussy, and Kouta only savored every second of her riding him.


    "I am cumming    I¡¯m cumming    ¡­" She moaned as she gasped louder and louder when Kouta put her nipple into his mouth again. Before she squealed as she impaled her pussy down his penis. "Kouta    "


    Her pussy happily convulsed around Kouta¡¯s penis as she climaxed really hard. It was an incredible rush to have all that hot pussy spasming around his penis. Kouta gripped her ass to hold his penis all the way inside her, before she sted Eriri¡¯s womb with his cum. His pumped inside her makes her womb full of his cum. It was an incredible thrill to flood a girl with his seed. Even though he knew that she wouldn''t get pregnant.


    Eriri writhed around Kouta¡¯s penis as she felt the warmth of his seed flood inside her¡­ not only that, it was spasming around his penis as Kouta filled her up¡­ She might be cumming again after feeling Kouta¡¯s seed.


    "Ah~~ Nyaaa~~~ Amazing    I¡¯m cumming again   . I love you¡­ Kouta¡­ I love you¡­" Eriri confessed her love to Kouta. Kout just smiled and gave her a kiss.


    "Chup¡­ I love you too¡­"


    "Nyaaa       "


    They have lovey-dovey moments from kissing until Eriri cleaned up his penis to make it ready for round two. And when they are up to round too¡­ Eriri¡¯s phone was ringing. When Kouta heard that, he remembered what Eriri told him about her conversation she had with Tomoya.


    At that moment, Kouta felt his guts reaction as he felt like amon troupe in doujin and stuff. Yeah, he felt like he knew who called Eriri at this moment.


    "Eri¡­ Can you answer the call¡­?"


    "Eh¡­" Eriri was surprised, but when she saw the devilish grin Kouta had on his face. She knew that she couldn¡¯t refuse his orders. Eriri grabbed her smartphone and saw an unknown number. Usually, she didn¡¯t answer an unknown number, but this was Kouta''s order, so she answered.


    And just like Kouta''s gut told him, the voiceing from the caller was none other than Tomoya''s.

 Ch 80 – 28 May, The end of Relationship? 02

    Ch 80 ¨C 28 May, The end of Rtionship? 02


    "Eriri¡­ This is Tomoya." The caller identified himself, since he actually called Eriri with a new number. If Kouta wasn¡¯t wrong, she actually blocked his number in the manga even before those two had fought.


    "Tomoya¡­" Eriri responded to the phone, but she looked at Kouta clearly in confusion, notprehending what Kouta was trying to do.


    Kouta himself put his finger on his lip to make sure she was silent, and signaled her to put the phone on speaker. Eriri followed Kouta¡¯s order, and he could hear what Tomoya said.


    "Actually, I never expected you to pick up the call from an unknown number, but there is something I need to tell you so I take this gambling. And to think you¡­ pick up makes me happy." Kouta could hear the joy in Tomoya¡¯s voice.


    Kouta couldn¡¯t help but smirk, grab Eriri''s hand, and pull her into his embrace. And he whispered a word in her ear.


    "Told him: That you have the feeling he will call you¡­"


    "Eh¡­ that¡­ Okay¡­"


    Kouta and Eriri had such a tiny voice, and Eriri also put her hand on the speaker to make sure their conversation couldn''t be heard by Tomoya.


    "Ah¡­ Un¡­ Well¡­ I get a feeling that¡­ This call came from you." Eriri said what Kouta told her. Just a second after Eriri told Tomoya that, Kouta immediately rewarded her by lovingly caressing her stiff nipples and clitoral area.


    "Eriri¡­ You think like that¡­" Tomoya sounded really happy to hear those words from Eriri, as he felt like Eriri was still thinking about him. At the same time, Eriri moaned from Kouta''s caressing.


    "Ah~~~" Eriri tried her best to make her moaning sound small and, of course, replied to Tomoya. "Un¡­ just a bit¡­"


    But that¡¯s a fucking lie, Eriri never thought about Tomoya for a bit since she was drowning in pleasure at Kouta¡¯s hand. She only said what Kouta told her to say. Kouta himself felt like he wanted tough when he heard Tomoya''s happy voice.


    Well, he is happy after all because of another man''s whim. If Tomoya knew it, he might have wanted to punch Kouta or maybe been depressed.


    Also, it was so amusing for Kouta to hear Tomoya try to have a conversation with Eriri while she was naked in his hand. Of course, he felt amused, but if he were on the other side, he might be furious.


    "~~~so what~~~what do you need?" Eriri asked the question while she held her moan back as Kouta didn¡¯t stop to pleasure her¡­ No¡­ He even moved faster and rougher, which Eriri likes.


    At this moment, Eriri felt like Tomoya was just disturbing her time.


    "Ah¡­ Well, I¡¯m sorry that I may disturb you, but there is something I want to tell you." Tomoya said with such conviction.


    "Tomoya~~~~ Ah~~~ That¡¯sss really good¡­" Eriri was a bit moved when she heard those kind, manly sides of Tomoya that rarely show. Well, in the end, Eriri had some feelings at Tomoya in the past, and there might be a bit of those feelings still behind her heart. But those feelings immediately went away when Kouta pinched her nipple hard, even pulling it out for a bit. Gave her such pleasure.


    "Eh¡­ What? Am I bothering you? Are you doing something?" Tomoya couldn¡¯t help but ask her those questions. He heard some questionable sounds from her after all.


    "Eh¡­ No¡­ I¡¯m just doing some exercise from a yoga program I''m watching¡­" Eriri gave an immediate answer that came to her mind.


    "Really?" Tomoya still couldn¡¯t help being skeptical because their rtionship was a bit sour these days.


    "Un¡­ My friend told me that Icked exercise at thest Sunday party¡­" Eriri once again told Tomoya a lie. "Kya¡­ups¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I''m a bit clumsy and tumble down¡­" Eriri added as Kouta pushed her down to bed while her ass in front of him. And caress her wet pussy.


    "Eh¡­ Is that so¡­


    "Ah~~"


    ....Am I bothering you with your exercise¡­" Tomoya wanted to say something to Eriri, but he felt like she was a bit busy, and of course he sensed a bad feeling about this.


    "No¡­ Of course not¡­ So what do you want?"


    "Well, actually¡­ Uhm¡­ You know. Even though you are saying something like that on the rooftop. I still can¡¯t give up." Tomoya gave such a protagonist line-like. He said with such a powerful tone that if people heard it on television. People may have been rooting for Tomoya when they saw his line.


    But the two people that heard those lines were focused on other things, Kouta grabbed Eriri buttcheek and pushed his raging penis inside Eriri¡¯s wet pussy all the way. That made Eriri focused and switched to the pleasure given by Kouta¡¯s penis.


    "Ah~~ That¡¯s good¡­" Eriri couldn¡¯t help gasping as she felt Kouta¡¯s penis enter her while her smartphone was lying down in the bed near her mouth.


    "Eriri¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Yeah¡­ But still¡­ I''m a bit busy¡­ Tomoya." Eriri answered to Tomoya¡¯s word while Kouta pushed, then retracted, only to push inside of her deeper again and again, which made her raise her hip and lower it to each of his thrusts.


    "I know¡­ but¡­ please one more time! Hear me out just one more time! I can¡¯t give up our promise! I can¡­ and I will make it much better than thest!!" Tomoya once again gave a speech to Eriri.


    "Tomoya¡­" Eriri, just like before, was moved by Tomoya''s words. It was a typical protagonist line used to persuade someone. But Kouta¡¯s penis that moved inside her and gave her pleasure to wash away those feelings¡­ No, actually there were electric thrills of new pleasure all over her body when she had sex with Kouta while hearing Tomoya¡¯s voice.


    "Ah~~ Tomoya~~ Ah~~." Eriri was happy, but she would likely be more happy if he said this before she had a rtionship with Kouta. As Kouta actually became faster and rougher, before he whispered that cut thest and thin line that held Eriri with Tomoya¡¯s rtionship.


    "Just told him the truth¡­ all of them¡­ and I will make you cum¡­"


    "Ah~~ Tomoya, I¡¯m happy¡­ I¡¯m really happy to hear this¡­" Eriri moans slowly as she expresses her feelings.


    "Eriri¡­" Tomoya replied while he sighed with relief.


    "Actually¡­ I have been holding back. I¡¯m really like you¡­ for a long time. I might harbor feelings for you."


    "Eriri¡­"


    "But¡­ I can¡¯t say it¡­ we had a quarrel after all¡­ that¡¯s why I have been working hard¡­ Really working hard and waiting¡­waiting for you. So we can fulfill our promise¡­"


    "Eriri¡­"


    "But~~ It¡¯s toote to be saying that now, Tomoya¡­"


    "...Eriri¡­?"


    "Yeah¡­ It¡¯s toote~~~ Ah~~~ It¡¯s good~~ Tomoya~~."


    "....eri¡­ri¡­?"


    Slowly, Eriri stopped holding back her moaning, and Kouta suspected Tomoya himself already knew what happened since the erotic sound of Kouta¡¯s hip smacking Eriri''s ass was quite loud.


    "Nyaaa~~~ It¡¯s toote~~~ Nyaaaa~~~ Tomoya~~ I¡¯m already done~~~ I meeting someone more important than you~~~ He¡¯s not only helped me make a manga but also a brilliant project with a capable writer that I respect. And he actually loved me and gave me a love that you never will be." Eriri confessed all of her feelings to Tomoya.


    "...eri..ri¡­eriri¡­Eriri" Tomoya called her with a mixture of coarse and cry as if trying to wake Eriri from something.


    "I¡¯m sorry~~ Tomoya~~ NYaaaa~~ It¡¯s good~~~ I¡¯m~~ LYiiinggg~~ I¡¯m not doing exercise~~~ But this man gave me his love~~ Nyaaa~~ I love him~~~ I love him~~ Nyaaa~~ It¡¯s good~~ I¡¯m cumming~~ I¡¯m cumming~~ like crazy~~ Tomoyaaa~~"


    Eriri felt like she was about to cum, but at that moment Kouta slowed down his movement, which made Eriri lose her momentum.


    "Moooo~~~ You¡¯re such a tease~~~ I want to cum~~ Please~~ Please~~ Make me cum~~~Eh~~ Yes~~ Forgive me¡­ Tomoya~~ But~~ But~~ Forget about me~~ I can¡¯t fulfill our promise anymore~~ He¡¯s bit jealous man after all~~ I¡¯m really sorry~~ Tomoya~~~ Please, search another person that can make game together~~ since I can¡¯t~~~" Eriri told Tomoya a cruel reality.


    "Eriri¡­ eriri¡­ eriri¡­eriri¡­ no¡­ no¡­ we still can¡­. We¡­" Tomoya¡¯s voice was shaking with emotion, hoping a miracle would happen, but Eriri''s next word destroyed him.


    "Nyaaa~~~ I say it~~ I say it~~~ Nyaaa~~ It¡¯s feel good~~~ Please make me cum~~~ I¡¯m already say it~~~ So~~ Please, make me cum~~~ Ah~~~ I cummmingg~~~ I cumming~~ I love you~~~ I love you~~~"


    "Eriri¡­"


    Eriri moaned as her orgasm finally burst, and Kouta pumped her again and again until his cum shot through the head of his penis and exploded inside her. The first pump spurted his white cream, only to be followed by a second stream just as intense. Eriri¡¯s pussy was clenching his penis, while spurting her own orgasm on his bed.


    "Nyaa~~ It¡¯s hottt~~ You¡¯re cumming inside me~~~ NYaaa~~~ I¡¯m cumming~~~" Eriri moaned on her smartphone, but surprisingly the phone was still connected even after that Eriri and Kouta continued their making out until finally disconnected.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Tomoya perspective.


    Tomoya was already suspicious, but he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it. Eriri¡¯s sound was a bit erotic after all, and when he saw what she had been drawing for the past week. He already knew this might happen.


    But Tomoya was still clinging to hisst hope with their past promise¡­ but today was over.


    Eriri already didn¡¯t care about him¡­ she didn¡¯t even think about him that much, even though she told him that she loved him in the past. Especially when she actually had sex while having a conversation with him. And Tomoya knew Eriri¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t allow it, except the man was such an important person for her.


    "Hiks¡­eriri¡­" Tomoya was crying a bit. Of course, he hated these two people who make fun of him, but not because of their conversation. Tomoya had such mixed feelings. He felt happy when Eriri told him that she loved him in the past, but slowly it became a regret for him. That he never realized her feelings and also he never try to do something to show his seriousness with their promise.


    And now, Tomoya is left alone, and he can still hear the sound of them making out with each other. Which made him remember what a big mistake it was to neglect Eriri, and she was taken away from him.


    He was crying as he was not only feeling regret, but humiliating¡­ since when he heard how sultry Eriri moaned, something he never heard for her before. He couldn¡¯t help himself to imagine how debauchery her face was¡­ maybe just like the Ahegao face she was drawing.


    That makes his penis boner and raging without even touching it¡­ the sound of his childhood friend¡­ an innocent Eriri, bing such a slut. Not only did she make such erotic moan, but she begged the man to pouched her hard and make her cum.


    "Uuu¡­ Eriri¡­This is not Eriri¡­ This is not Eriri¡­" Tomoya couldn¡¯t believe it, but he was still hearing Eriri moaning rather than closing his phones. Not only that, but his boner became more raging every time, and Eriri moaned and said that she had cum.


    And that penis couldn¡¯t handle it¡­ and cumming in his pants¡­ without being touched as Tomoya felt humiliated but aroused by Eriri. While at the same time, finally his phone disconnected with Eriri¡¯s phone. Leaving Tomoya alone¡­ crying¡­ while he was humiliated and aroused at the same time¡­ As he felt both sorry and pathetic at the same time.


    After that moment, Tomoya never showed up at the school again.

 Ch 81 – 29 May, After School Date with Takao 01

    Ch 81 ¨C 29 May, After School Date with Takao 01


    The night passed, and Kouta woke up when he was already basking in the morning sunlight that passed through the slightly opened window. Eriri was still sleeping beside him, snuggled to his chest.Her hand was on top of his chest, with such a peaceful expression on her face.


    Outside, the bird''s song was sweet to his ear.


    Kouta remembered how passionate they werest night. Especially Kouta knew that they did it while Tomoya heard what they were doing. But he knew that there was nothing that Tomoya would do. He was a nice protagonist guy after all.


    Kouta doubts he would try or even think about getting revenge on Eriri. If that happened to him, Kouta would try to record it and might n to ckmail her and the person with her. Or he devised another scheme to make their lives difficult.


    But if that happened to him, based on what he saw from Tomoya, Kouta was nearly 100 percent sure he wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    Kouta looked at the time, and it was just about past 7. That was the time he usually finished his morning routine. And to be honest, Kouta felt a bitzy, and there was a time he wanted to rest¡­


    "No¡­ I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. Having a healthy body is a must." Kouta shook his head and woke Eriri up.


    "Eriri¡­ It¡¯s about time to wake up."


    Kouta''s greeting caused Eriri to slightly open her eyes.


    "NN¡­ I slept deeply¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ So can you make a simple toast with jam, right?"


    Kouta stroked her hair and told her what to do, while Eriri squinted her eyes like a cat.


    "Nnn¡­ It feels good. Well, I can do it if only there was something like that." Eriri responded.


    "Well, good." Kouta left her alone while he just did half the morning routine he usually does, before taking a shower and going to the dining room to see Eriri already serving breakfast.


    Eriri was also already in her school uniform and took care of the wet sheets as the result of their night activity.


    Anyway, they were really efficient in preparing for school, before leaving home. Holding hands, before they parted ways halfway on the way to school. Or someone caught them and was suspicious of their rtionship.


    "Ah¡­ But there is something I have forgotten¡­" Kouta said to himself, since he woke upter than usual. He didn¡¯t prepare any lunch and never told Takao about it.


    "That¡¯s the reason¡­ I don¡¯t make lunch." Kouta exined his reason with such an easygoing tone while he put down his Niku Udon on the table.


    "Well¡­ it''s not umon for something like this to happen. You had been making lunch for two people for about a week. It¡¯s not weird that someday you feel tired." Takao responded to Kouta''s question quite lightly.


    For now, the two of them buy lunch at the cafeteria. There were a lot of students here in this cafeteria. Most of the time, Kouta could remember that the time he spent in the cafeteria wasn¡¯t a good one. As in the past, he only bought bread and milk before he went back to the ssroom and ate alone.


    Well, Kouta in the past, would be embarrassed to sit in the seat in cafetaria while only eating alone after all.


    But right now, Kouta was not alone, as Takao was also in here with him, buying a different type of Japanese food. A bowl of ramen¡­


    "Hahaha¡­ Sorry¡­ about that. I never expected you to didn¡¯t bring your own lunch at the same time." Kouta apologized again. He realized Takao didn¡¯t bring her lunch.


    "Ah. It¡¯s my fault too¡­ Hehe¡­" Takao replied with an embarrassed face. There was truth to the words Takao said, since she was very used to receiving lunch boxes from Kouta. Which sometimes made Takao feel that bringing her own lunch was too much. That was the reason why she didn¡¯t bring her own lunch today.


    ""Ah¡­"" When they take a spoonful of their food. It was kind of disappointing. Well, it¡¯s just average food made by cafeteria school after all. At that time, Kouta felt like he got an expensive holiday as he might not have prepared any lunch but, at the same time, got an inferior lunch.


    A bit disappointing, but still, he got a break for a day, and well, maybe he just needed to enjoy his rest to the fullest.


    On the other hand, Takao wasn¡¯t not happy. She had been so spoiled by Kouta¡¯s food that one of her favorite dishes in the cafeteria didn¡¯t taste that good to her. Yeah, her taste has already changed, and her stomach has already gotten used to the deliciousness of Kouta¡¯s food.


    "Hah¡­" Takao sighed when she took another spoonful of ramen noodles.


    "By the way, about our date after school? Do you prefer going to the arcade or movies?" Kouta said that Takao was unexpected to be said in public like this.


    "Pu¡­" She looked around them with a blushed face, showing how little she had experienced with an opposite gender member or this kind of romance situation. And she sighed with relief when she saw no one she knew around her.


    It wasn¡¯t like Takao was embarrassed to be Kouta or anything like that. She was just in unfamiliar territory, and part of her didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Well, about Kouta¡¯s question, of course Takao preferred going to the arcade and stuff, but for an innocent adolescent girl like herself, the imagination to have a date and watch a romance movie in the theater was a must.


    "Un¡­" Takao had difficulty choosing between those two ces, before she realized that she didn¡¯t need to find the answer. "Wait¡­ We can just go to both ces, right?" She said,


    "Well, of course we can¡­ If that is the case¡­ What kind of movie do you want to watch? Since you want to go to the arcade too¡­ How about we watch this movie? It starts at 6 p.m., so we can y in the arcade for more than one hour." Kouta thought about their date n and showed her a horror movie that actually had a buzz on the inte. "I heard this movie is quite scary." He added.


    Takao saw the movie poster and responded with a shivering body, "C¡­can we watch¡­ another movie?"


    "Well, We can watch a romance movie, but it¡¯s around 7 p.m. and we may be going homete. I don¡¯t have a problem with it¡­ but what about you, Takao-senpa?" Kouta gave Takao another option she might like. "Ah, we also can watch superhero movies from Western. It is still airing till today, even though it was released one month ago." He gave me another movie option to watch.


    "Ah¡­ I heard about that movie too. If I''m not mistaken, the filmbines the superheroes into one film. I think most of my ssmates watch that movie." Takao said that, before she made a suggestive smile and finally changed her mind. "Well, how about we watch romance movies? I¡¯m fine toe home a bitte."


    "Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­" In the end, their lunch break was used by the two of them to talk about their dating n, and of course, Kouta booked a seat in the cinema online. So they could enjoy more time at the arcade.

 Ch 82 – 29 May, After School Date with Takao 02

    Ch 82 ¨C 29 May, After School Date with Takao 02


    After school ended at approximately 3.30 p.m.Kouta immediately left the ssroom, he had already told Eriri about his n and told Utaha that they hadn¡¯t had a meeting today since yesterday.


    Kouta went to the school entrance door and stopped at his shoe locker. He changed his slipper, and not long after that, there was someone already waiting for him. A thick waist-length light- brown strand of hair that is tied into a braid on a senior girl, Takao-senpai. Different from anime, she always wore a red headband underneath her hair. This time, she used a white headband.


    "Takao-senpai, you¡¯re already here? You must be really looking forward to going on a date with me¡­" Kouta smiled fearlessly as he spoke with a halt-teasing and half-flirted tone.


    Takao suddenly blushed, which made Kouta grin even more. "Huh¡­ What are you saying? I¡¯m just looking forward to watching the movie." Her white cheeks flushed scarlet, and when she saw Kouta¡¯s grin at her.


    "Geez, just shut up¡­ and we¡¯re going¡­" Takao continued and walked toward the school gate with a pouty mouth.


    "Yes¡­" He responded and followed Takao. Well, Kouta didn¡¯t particrly do anything at the school. Since he didn¡¯t want to draw attention to their rtionship. After all, Kouta was a scumbag who wanted to have many rtionships with many girls.


    He didn¡¯t want to show off or anything, but it looked like after the release of that ppy Bird. He could feel that he was getting stared at by the students more and more these days. With that video getting more views and the number of people downloading the game increasing every day. Which made him more famous as he became highlighted because a student knew he was a boy who cross-dressed in that video.


    As long as Kouta didn¡¯t do anything, people would think they were just a good junior-senior rtionship at the same club.


    But when they started to far away from school. Kouta came closer to Takao and spoke to her with a carefree smile on his face.


    "Takao-senpai~ Since we are already on a date¡­ how about we¡¯re holding hands?"


    "That¡¯s¡­" Takao looked absorbedly at Kouta''s face. He may have had a carefree smile on his face, but his eyes showed how serious he was. And Takao, who had such a little experience while at the same time she couldn¡¯t lie that she was attracted to her junior. She felt like her face grew redder and redder, not only from embarrassment, but a little joy too.


    Takao looked at Kouta, before she turned around, while at the same time giving her hand up toward Kouta as saying, ¡®Yes¡¯ to Kouta¡¯s request.


    Kouta gazed at Takao with a satisfied smile, emotionally holding her left hand. "Thanks¡­ Takao-senpai." He thanked her, showing how happy he was.


    "Un¡­ It¡¯s not a big deal." Takao responded without looking at him. She felt not just a bit, but really embarrassed. She never held hands with a man like this, except his father or maybe a member of her male family, like an uncle or grandfather. She felt a little strange, but so warm, in her left hand.


    Takao took a peek at Kouta, even though he was around the same height as her and looked very girly for a guy. Takao could feel how firm his hand actually gave her a sense of safety.


    Takao and Kouta went to the game arcade on the fourth floor. Well, to be honest, Kouta never really went to the arcade. Well, to be honest, he has always been an introvert, since before his parents died, and it became worse after their deaths.


    And the previous Kouta was just a sick child that never went to the arcade. That¡¯s why he wasn''t familiar with any game in the arcade and just followed Takao.


    "Well, Takao-senpai¡­ I¡¯m not familiar with arcade games. So I¡¯m only ying the game you want¡­" Kouta is beingpletely honest with Takao. He didn¡¯t feel like he needed to be the perfect man who led the girl on a date or tried really hard to impress her.


    "Eh, is that so?"


    "Yeah¡­ I¡¯m never really going to the arcade games."


    "Hm¡­ Well, how about we y an easy one first¡­"


    Takao first bought Kouta to y air hockey, which was a big blunder for her since she was destroyed by Kouta. So Takao brought Kouta to the game she was familiar with, like a fighting game with manybos and buttons that he wasn''t familiar with.


    It was a pity move by Takao, but of course Kouta didn¡¯t really mind about it. The most important thing for him, to make Takao have a good time after all. After that, they tried any other game, like a shooter, basketball arcade games, and other stuff.


    Kouta only rejected when Takao pointed at the UFO catcher games.


    "No¡­ No¡­ That¡¯s an evil game that only scam yer." Kouta told Takao.


    "Well, that might be true¡­ But¡­" Takao has mostly yed the game in her life, but there was a time she saw this particr game used by couples in movies, anime, and manga. So she might have hoped to get those experiences, it was such a teenage girl mindset.


    "Well, okay. But, I''ve only tried twice¡­ after that¡­ well, if you want dolls. I can make what kind of doll you want¡­"


    "Eh? Really? You can?"


    "Well, I¡¯m trying my best¡­ I guess¡­"


    Kouta was quite confident with his cheating skill, as long as he learned sewing. He might make a good doll for her. Kouta also might be learning to win on the UFO Catcher Games, but of course, he didn¡¯t want to spend it on this awful scam game.


    Just like Kouta thought, in the end, he failed to get anything after trying it twice. And just like anything else that usually happens in anime and manga, Kouta and Takao tried the photo booths.


    It looked like something that Takao wasn''t familiar with. Which was why it had taken a bit of time to take the photo. Takao tried her best to operate the touch panel with a bunch of icons on it. Before they took a bunch of photos and some of the photos were very much a couple-like photo. Like they took a picture while holding hands in front of their faces while they turned toward the camera.


    "Hahaha, we had such a weird expression." Kouta said as he ate dinner in the cafe in this big mall. He bites his dinner while looking at the picture from the photo booth. One of them, when they interlocked their fingers and turned their heads to the sides.


    "I can¡¯t help it¡­ I may worry whether or not my hand is sweaty or not¡­" Takao responded with a very low voice at the very end. Her face was blushing. There was not only shyness in there, but she showed joy too. She looked enjoying her time on this date.


    They finished their date by watching a romance movie in the theater.


    "Ah¡­ that''s such a nice romance movie, right?" Takao said that while they walked toward the station.


    "Well, it''s average. I think."


    "Hahaha¡­ you¡¯re really pretty honest." Takao responded with a smile on her face. She was already very used to holding Kouta¡¯s hand. As their time togetheres to an end.


    Kouta, just like before, came closer to her and looked into her eyes, before once again whispering in her ear. "Can I kiss you, Takao-senpai."


    This time, Takao had a different reaction. Maybe because she got carried away with the dating mood she experienced. And of course, the romance movies she just watched a moment ago are still lingering in her mind.


    "Eh¡­ n¡­" She didn''t give Kouta an agree or reject answer, but she just closed her eyes as Kouta came closer and gave her a kiss. No, it was more of a peck than a kiss. Kouta¡¯s lips barely touched her, but it still gave her a feeling of kissing. And Takao didn¡¯t feel any disgust, but she rather wanted more¡­


    "Uhm¡­ Do that¡­ One more time¡­"


    "The kiss, you mean? Sure."


    Kouta this time kisses her this time more real and when he lets her go again.


    "Once again¡­"


    "Un¡­"


    This time, Kouta kissed her even more deeply than before. Something about the way his lips clung to her was surprisingly stimting.


    At that moment, Takao couldn¡¯t help but think that she really fell for this bastard and womanizer. She may want to be her girlfriend, but she wants to be the only one. Yeah, she wanted to be the special one.

 Ch 83 – 30 May, Seducing Takao 03

    Ch 83 ¨C 30 May, Seducing Takao 03


    "Aaaa¡­" Takao brought her chopstick with tamagoyaki closer to Kouta¡¯s mouth. Her face was blushing slightly, but her face showed such eagerness. Which made her look very charming and cute.


    Kouta himself didn¡¯t feel any reason to reject Takao''s advances, and he silently bit off the tamagoyaki, chewing slowly. Seeing that, Takao beamed with joy and took the tamagoyaki for her to eat. She didn¡¯t mind having an indirect kiss. Well, they¡¯re already kissing, after all.


    "Un¡­ Well, it¡¯s good. I guess." Kouta praised the eggs fed by Takao. Of course, the taste wasn¡¯t as good as Kouta''s. The vor was a bit salty and overcooked in the same areas. But he didn¡¯t need to be too harsh since this may be Takao''s first time cooking.


    Yeah, Kouta was surprised when Takao bought him a lunchbox. She stated that this was her first time making lunch, and she, of course, got her mother to help her. She even said with such honesty that most of the work was done by her mother.


    Takao knew how good Kouta¡¯s food was, so she didn''t have any confidence to make her own food without her mother''s help.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m already eating something worse than this¡­ Even though it wasn¡¯t her first time¡­ she still only can make toast and jam. Well, at least, she started to help with other stuff, but I still couldn¡¯tprehend how she couldn''t tell the difference between sugar and salt¡­ How can someone like that exist? Or maybe because this is a troupe in the anime and manga¡­ and became a normal thing in this world¡­" Kouta replied to Takao, before saying a long sentence in a low voice, as if mumbling to himself.


    "Geez¡­ Say aaaah¡­" Takao didn¡¯t hear all the Kouta words, but she can guess that he was saying something about another girl. That, of course, made her jealous, so she fed him again to close his mouth.


    "Un¡­" Kouta bit down on the tamagoyaki, and this time he was given rice with some kind of vegetable by Takao. He enjoyed his time while gazing at Takao, who looked to be enjoying feeding him. Well, to be honest, he never expected she would be all over him after just one date. Of course, he helped her make up with Roka and also make sure the GCC was not disbanded, but still, this was much easier than he thought.


    Kouta couldn¡¯t stop from grinning with happiness, until after they finished with lunch. Takao asked him an important question.


    "So¡­ now¡­ what is our rtionship? A couple or an affair partner? Or maybe a ything?"


    Cold sweat poured down on Kouta¡¯s back as he felt pressure on thest word of her question. But, he was someone who swore to be a man who had rtionships with many girls.


    "Well¡­ Of course, I like you a lot, Takao-senpai. If not¡­ I will not try to seduce you like this, right?"


    "Yeah¡­ but you can just want my body or something."


    "Un¡­ To be honest¡­ Your body is amazing. Takao-senpai. Most men will drool after you."


    Takao immediately put her hand around her breast and stared at Kouta angrily.


    "But it¡¯s not like I will die over it. I¡¯m fine with us just spending time like yesterday or having lunch together like this¡­ or kissing¡­ but only sometimes." Kouta gave Takao his honest answer.


    Takao let her guard down, and she realized it.


    "So you¡¯re saying that you have another girl, right? So I¡¯m an affair partner?"


    "Of course, you may think like that¡­ But from my perspective, you¡¯re not an affair partner. Since all of my girls are fine with me having another girl. And they know about you too¡­ It¡¯s more like an open rtionship¡­ I guess."


    "That¡­" Takao ran out of words when she heard Kouta¡¯s answer. She had never been in a rtionship with the opposite gender before, and now she is in this kind of messed up rtionship.


    "I¡¯m saying all of my girls, but it¡¯s not like I have a lot¡­ Well, I¡¯m close with many girls, but I¡¯m only in a rtionship with two girls." Kouta told her the truth.


    "So¡­ you¡¯re saying that I''m a third girl?"


    "If you¡¯re saying in order, that¡¯s true, but I never think of you as a third girl since I like you all the same. And if you are saying that¡¯s not true¡­ But I spent more time with you than one of my girls, you know¡­"


    "Eh¡­ that¡¯s¡­"


    "And the question you ask¡­ what kind of our rtionship is? That¡¯s not up to me, but up to you, Takao-senpai? I want us to be a couple, but what do you think?" Kouta started spouting some absurd things with a very serious face.


    "That¡¯s¡­ If I agree¡­ will you leave the other girl."


    "No¡­"


    "Ugh¡­ if I reject, what will you do¡­" Takao actually kind of wanted to cry when he immediately rejected the option of leaving the other girl.


    "Well, I will do my best to seduce you until you agree¡­"


    "Haaaa¡­ And If I reject you and I¡¯m asking to leave me alone?"


    "If that¡¯s the case¡­ I can only step back, right¡­ and move on¡­" Kouta said that with a smile on his face, even though, in his mind, if that happened, he would use all of his power to make her fall in his hands. Even though it means he used bad things.


    "Is that so¡­" Takao had such a conflicted expression, she was actually happy to hear he would still pursue her even if she rejected him, and felt sad when he said he would move on. She liked Kouta after all, but the problem was he had two girls with him, and he was blunt about it. Which means the girl acknowledges what Kouta did.


    And with that, Takao understood that she wouldn¡¯t win. Well, there was no way, Kouta left two girls that¡¯s fine with him after another girl to be with only one girl. Takao might have said that she loves him more, but she didn¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not.


    "You don¡¯t have to answer right away¡­ but just like I say¡­ It¡¯s up to you what kind of our rtionship will be? I¡¯m fine with this kind of rxing¡ªnot a couple but more than friends. You know¡­ Until you have the answer." Kouta said that to make her rx.


    "That¡­"


    "But¡­ I¡¯m kinda happy¡­"


    "Eh¡­" Takao didn¡¯t understand why Kouta said those kind words.


    "Well, since you even know about me and another girl. Takao-senpai is still here¡­ You didn¡¯t leave and stay here¡­ Which means¡­ Takao-senpai is really like me. That you don¡¯t want to lose to another girl¡­"


    "That¡­ Uu¡­" When she heard, she immediately blushed as she found her feelings in Kouta¡¯s words.


    "Hahaha¡­ Takao-senpai is really cute. It makes me want to kiss you again¡­ Nee¡­ Takao-senpai, can I kiss you?" Kouta grabbed Takao¡¯s chin and moved close to her.


    "Uuuu¡­" Takao still felt embarrassed and had a reddened face, but not like yesterday, she actually nodded at Kouta''s question.


    Kouta kissed her on the lips.


    "...ah¡­" Takao could feel the same happiness and sweetness from the Kouta kiss. And his kiss actually reassured her. It felt like telling her how she liked him.


    "Hm¡­ Ah¡­ How about Takao-senpai, trying to meet one of my girls?" Kouta gave Takao such an absurd option. But Takao was still feeling intoxicated from Kouta¡¯s kiss.


    "Eh¡­ okay¡­ I guess¡­" She agreed since she was a bit curious about what kind of girl that Kouta had a rtionship with.


    "Really¡­ Good. Okay, I''ll tell her. Takao-senpai will be surprised to meet her." Kouta said with a happy face, while he messaged the girl, he chose to meet Takao. Which actually not Eriri, but the other girl, Satomi.

 Ch 84 – 30 May, Satomi and Takao 01

    Ch 84 ¨C 30 May, Satomi and Takao 01


    Takao Perspective


    Takao followed an androgynous-looking boy with such long braided pink hair that almost reached to his waist. He had such a cute and beautiful face that if he didn¡¯t wear a school uniform for boys. People would easily mistake him for a girl. Well, when he wore that girl''s school uniform, people immediately thought he was a girl. Since he is actually looking very good in those uniforms.


    Wait, this is not the problem for her. Takao never expected that one day, she would follow the guy she likes to meet his girlfriend. Yeah, this is something that people wouldn¡¯t do, right? But she is actually doing it.


    Takao felt like she was really carried away by Kouta''s pace, and she couldn¡¯t fight it at all. He was weirdly sincere in his words and actions. He always told her that he was in a rtionship with another girl but continued to pursue her.He''s trying his best to seduce her, and he might be sessful with that.


    Because even though Takao knew he had a rtionship with another girl. She still couldn¡¯t hold her feelings back and love him. She is just really into him. Well, her feelings for him grew when she didn¡¯t know he was such a womanizer.


    Kouta was a first-year student who joined the club, because he wanted to make a game while at the same time learning to make games. At the time, the club was about to be disbanded, because of ack of members. Kouta makes a n and sessfully, not only makes the club safe, as he actually makes her make up with her old friend, Roka.


    One reason, Takao¡¯s feelings for him grow. Of course, that''s not the only reason since Kouta is actually quite a hard working boy. He never once protested about anything and learned to make games at such a fast pace, that she felt something was guaranteed to happen with the amount of his work.


    And she knew that Kouta was working on not only one project but multiple projects at once. When you see someone working that hard, you can''t help but cheer for him, right? Also, even though he didn¡¯t have massive knowledge like Takao. Kouta had the same interest as her.


    And without saying, he had such a nice face too. She would be lying if Kouta''s appearance did not help. Even though his appearance was not something she fancy at first, but well, it wasn¡¯t like her hearth can pick. If someone helped her, even though he had a delinquent- look, she would still love him.


    "Are you fine with this kind of dinner, Takao-senpai?" Kouta asked Takao after they finished buying groceries.


    "Eh, I¡¯m fine with anything¡­"


    "Well, that¡¯s good."


    Takao and Kouta walked out of the supermarket near the station in one of Kouta''s girl neighborhoods.


    "Are you often making her dinner?"


    "No, this is maybe the first time I made a dish for her. Usually she¡¯s the one who prepares my meal. Either she makes a simple dish or orders food. But since we suddenly disturbed her, I didn''t want to bother her too much. Especially since she had just returned home from work."


    "Eh, is that so?" Takao was surprised with how adult-like this girl was, not only was she always making a dish for Kouta, but she was also already working a part-time job. She was a different kind of girl with Takao. "Wait, what about her parents?" She continued to ask Kouta¡¯s question.


    Kouta just gave her a teasing smile, before answering that she was living alone. That surprised Takao more as she found how mature the girl was. It made her feel a bit nervous to meet such a girl.


    They entered the apartment, and Takao could see Kouta messaging someone. Seeing how used Kouta was, it made Takao know that he came here quite often. Not only that, Kouta actually didn''t ask the girl to open the door or anything since he had her spare key. This also did quite a bit of damage to Takao, as she knew how close they were, since she actually trusted Kouta and gave him a spare key.


    But when Takao followed, Kouta entered the apartment room¡­


    "Satomi¡­ I came." Kouta shouts a kind of familiar name for Takao. She didn¡¯t really look at the name in front of the door since Kouta entered the apartment quite fast.


    Takao always thought the girl who had a rtionship with Kouta would be around her or his age. That¡¯s why she always thought the girl was a mature girl who had a part-time job, could cook, and lived alone. In her imagination, the girl would never be such an adult.


    Well, do you think it will be expected that your crush has a rtionship with an adult? Of course¡­ no, right?


    That¡¯s why Takao couldn¡¯t believe it when he followed Kouta inside the apartment and she would be see a familiar figure. Since the girl was¡­ not a girl¡­ a woman¡­ an adult.


    Yeah, one of Kouta''s girlfriends was actually an adult that Takao knew, since she was her world-history teacher, Tachibana Satomi.


    "Tachibana-sensei¡­?" Takao gave a surprised speech, as she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Eh!? Takao-san¡­ Wait, Kouta. I know that you will bring a girl here, but you never told me the girl''s name is Takao-san." Satomi threw the question at Kouta, who gave a grin and went toward the kitchen area.


    "Ah~~ I forgot about that. I¡¯m borrowing your kitchen, Satomi¡­"


    "No¡­ No¡­ You must be thinking this may be amusing. Ugh¡­ this is horrible." Satomi and Kouta had such a couple-like conversation. And hearing Satomi¡¯s tone when she interacts with Kouta. Takao could feel how different Satomi in here than in school.


    "Ah¡­ Takao¡­ you can sit there¡­ I will make you some tea. You must be confused, but can I exin it?"


    "Yes¡­" Just like Satomi said, Takao was surprised that she felt like her brain had burned out and that there would be smokeing off her head. She followed what Satomi said and sat in the chair, which Satomi had pointed out to her before.


    "Here¡­" Satomi gave Takao a warm cup of green tea. Takao drank it slowly, and she could feel the warmth spreading in her body, which calmed her mind¡­.


    "TACHIBANA-SENSEI!! WHAT HAPPENING HERE!!!" Takao asked in a very calm manner, well, at least in her mind. But she was so astonished, dumbfounded, and aghast at the revtion that her teacher was Kouta¡¯s girlfriend and her rival in love.


    "Hahaha¡­ Rx¡­ Takao. I will exin to you." Satomi said while her hand made a gesture to calm Takao down.


    "Un¡­ Well, you know¡­ Actually, this happened¡­ when I see him eating Ramen alone in the night. Since I knew about his circumstances, I called him out. And well after that¡­ You know¡­ I became worried about him, so we met more often. Before, you knew it¡­ We became really close." With a shy face, Satomi answered the question. Right now, she looked like a student who made a mistake and got scolded by the teacher.


    "Even so¡­ to be dating a student¡­ and much younger¡­" Takao was dumbstruck to find out her teacher was doing something illegal like this. Especially, an adult like her¡­ dating someone that can halt her age.


    "Ahaha¡­ That really hurt¡­ Takao. It sounds like an excuse, but¡­ it¡¯s just that sometimes he makes me wo¡­ no¡­ Mother instinct wakes me up¡­ I guess. Sometimes he acted like a lost kid after all. I feel like I can¡¯t leave him alone, but before I realized it¡­ It became deeper and deeper." Satomi put her hand on her head and replied in such a weak voice.


    "That¡¯s¡­" Takao was a bit lost, and her mind calmed down a bit. She felt a bit sorry after hearing Satomi''s reason. Even so, this was wrong. "Even so¡­ I never expected someone like you to be one of his girlfriends."


    "Eh, girlfriend?"


    "Yes¡­ Of course, Kouta said that I would meet with one of his girlfriends."


    "Is that so? So¡­ he said that¡­ I¡¯m his girlfriend¡­ Huh¡­"


    "Well, of course, he does¡­"


    "Hehehe¡­ But I never expected he would say that¡­ I mean. I¡¯m older after all¡­ I always thought our rtionship was more like¡­ How do I say it¡­ a running ce for him? I guess. But he says that I¡¯m his girlfriend. Hehe¡­"


    At that moment, Takao saw how happy Satomi was¡­ Her face blushed and didn¡¯t have such a graceful attitude when she was teaching, but it was the face of a girl falling in love. That face made Takao realize that her teacher had already hopelessly fallen in love with Kouta, and she was happy and blessed to be with him. Even though he was such a womanizer.


    In this moment, it was such a red g that it might have been good to run away. But in Takao¡¯s mind, she had a different opinion. No, the thing that flew in her mind at that moment, when she saw Satomi''s face was¡­


    ¡®Ah¡­ I wonder if I make a kinda face too¡­¡¯


    Takao was carried away, influenced, or slowly corrupted by such an absurd situation.

 Ch 85 – 30 May, Satomi and Takao 02

    Ch 85 ¨C 30 May, Satomi and Takao 02


    Satomi Perspective


    Yeah, Satomi never expected her life to be like this. She had been sessfully hiding her hobby and living a quiet and upright life. Until one of her students discovered her secret and ckmailed her.


    It wasn¡¯t that he ckmailed her into doing something outrageous. Well, maybe¡­ He was only asked to see her doing cosy and get some photos of it. And after that, their rtionship was moving so fast that Satomi herself didn¡¯t know how that could happen.


    Especially after they have a physical rtionship. It felt like she couldn¡¯t stop at all. Also, with their rtionship moving forward¡­ She felt like it was bing increasingly difficult for her to break away from this rtionship, despite her awareness of how wrong their rtionship was...


    It''s strange that Satomi knew she might not be able to be his one and only woman. But she is actually fine with it¡­


    Also, it became hard for her to reject his request...


    ¡®Well, Kouta had her secret... I can¡¯t do anything about it... That¡¯s why it¡¯s up to him when our rtionship is over.¡¯ That was always her excuse to continue her rtionship with Kouta.


    Even though she knew very well that she didn¡¯t want to let go of this immoral rtionship. Which is also the reason why she was in this absurd situation. Kouta actually brought one of the girls to her house, and she was actually one of her students too.


    Yeah, several hours ago, when Satomi just finished her lunch, she got a call from Kouta that told her that one of his girls wanted to meet her since she wanted to know who the girl he had a rtionship with was.


    It was an absurd request, but she couldn¡¯t reject it. But Kouta never told her that the girl was her student, which is why she was in such an awkward position.


    Well, Satomi had been scolded by her own student... Takao from 2-C and a president of the Game Creation Club that had be famous, because of the game they made. Since the game could be enjoyed by the teacher too.


    But when the conversation goes¡­ Her face and expression slowly changed. She was angry and disbelieving at first, but her face now just showed how frustrated and jealous she was of her.


    It was an expression you never expected to be shown to your teacher, but at this moment, even though she was in the wrong. Satomi felt like she was a winner.


    ¡®But for him to be able to seduce a serious student like Takao¡­ and convince her to meet his other girlfriend¡­ What such a dangerous scumbag. To think, he made this cute and serious girl to be like this.¡¯ Satomi turned her head and red at Kouta, who had been busy making their dinner. He actually had such audacity, acting very carefree after making her do something like this.


    ¡®Well, this is such an unexpected thing. I''m curious if he really thinks far away.Or it''s just a coincidence,'' Satomi couldn''t help but think when Takao began to look like a lost girl.


    Which makes her remember what Kouta told her before this meeting.


    "Is there any point for her to meet me?"


    "Well, of course. I do want you to help convince her, but you don¡¯t have to do that. Right now, she is just confused and lost. So I can use it to my advantage. And you will be great for this role. You¡¯re a teacher and an older person after all. You just need to give her some advice."


    "Advice?"


    "Yeah, rather than telling her; she needs to do this. It¡¯s much better to have genuine and good advice, but at the same time, you need to be a bit ambiguous to make her more confused."


    "That sounds a bit ambiguous itself, right?"


    "Hehehe¡­ Anyway, what I want is for you to give her some genuine advice. The point is to make her think that you genuinely worry about her and give her a false sense of security."


    "Oh¡­ that¡¯s¡­ Sound an evil people did¡­"


    "Ahaha¡­ I want her to be my girl after all. So of course, I¡¯m an evil person."


    Well, damn¡­ He said it would be easy. Anyway, I need to follow instructions.


    "Ne¡­ Takao, I heard that you are interested in Kouta?" Satomi asked Takao.


    "Ah¡­ that¡¯s¡­" Takao looked didn¡¯t know what to answer, but from how blushed her face was. Satomi could easily know the answer, without saying anything.


    "Well, I know that you may not want to hear this for me, but please just think of this as advice from me to you."


    "Tachibana-sensei¡­"


    "You don¡¯t have to date, Kouta or anything¡­ In the end, there are many better men in this world than him, you know¡­ There are lots of cool and promising guys other than him. And you¡¯re still young, so it will be much easier to search for another man and find happiness without sharing your partner with another girl." Satomi gave Takao the truth, but she still continued.


    "In the end, as my own experience¡­ Even though Kou-kun loved us equally and gave his best¡­ in the end, it was still a thin slice of cake. After all, he divided his time with not only her rtionship, but with his own life, like school and work too."


    "Ah¡­ That¡¯s true¡­" Takao nodded her head as she agreed with what Satomi said. Even though she knew that Satomi had done the wrong thing, she still acted like a good teacher and told her the truth. Even so, Takao¡¯s face was still gloomy and uncertain.


    "But¡­ At the same time, you don¡¯t really need to think seriously. It was just a high school rtionship. Even though there was such a high school sweetheart. I wonder how many percent that will happen. Most high school love is just for fun and to learn and experience new things. So even you can just try it out and if you don¡¯t like it. You can just break up with him. Ah¡­ But of course, you need to worry about whether you will get used to this kind of absurd rtionship, which is not a good thing either."


    "Tachibana-sensei¡­"


    "That¡¯s why, in the end, you just need to do what you really want and follow your heart. Since at least, you will not regret it in the future." Satomi gave Takao advice as her teacher.


    "...but¡­what about you¡­ Tachibana-sensei? At this moment, what do you feel?" Takao couldn¡¯t help but ask her teacher those questions.


    And to Takao''s surprise, Satomi smiled sweetly. It was the first carefree smile she had seen in this conversation.


    "At least for me¡­ Even though I know what I am doing is immoral, I can¡¯t lie and say that I''m not enjoying myself¡­ and sometimes he doesn''t let me go to sleep... ups¡­ Anyway¡­ I''m following my feelings at this moment, and I¡¯m quite happy with this... Ah, but this is just me. You need to find your own answer without any input from other people, especially Kouta. Don¡¯t lose to his sweet talk."


    Once again, Satomi gave her own opinion and warned Takao again about what she was going to jump on.


    "Is that so¡­" Takao looked a bit unsure, at least from her expression. She might already have her own answer. And that¡¯s good...


    "Ah¡­ but please keep it this secret¡­ Please, Takao." After Satomi gave such good advice, she bowed her head and asked Takao to seal her mouth. "I will treat you to something good." That was thest word from their conversation before Kouta finished making dinner.

 Ch 86 – 30 May, Takao Decision

    Ch 86 ¨C 30 May, Takao Decision


    As they finished dinner and were enjoying after-dinner tea prepared by Satomi. Kouta sipped the tea, and the aroma of green tea immediately spread in his mouth. Yes, how does Kouta say this? Her skill is not bad.


    Just as Kouta took his second sip, someone beside him praised Satomi for her tea.


    "This is good¡­ Tachibana-sensei."


    "Really, thanks. But, well¡­ It¡¯s a bit more expensive than usual." Satomi, who had been carefully making tea, responded brightly.


    "Eh, is that fine?"


    "Well, of course. Thanks to someone, I need a good drink to recover my depleted stamina." Satomi smiled and replied.


    "That¡¯s¡­" When Takao heard that reply, she couldn¡¯t help but quickly turned the other way to hide her blushing face. She may not have had any real experience or that kind of knowledge, but because the person who was talking about it was an adult.


    Yeah, it was because Satomi was an adult, Takao couldn¡¯t help but imagine that those two rtionships would be more adult-like than those a normal high school student have.


    Takao stared at Kouta emotionlessly for a moment, as she realized that this guy beside her was most likely already doing those kind things with Satomi. She remembered how skillful and sweet he was when he kissed her.


    Kouta himself realized Takao stared at him, sipped the tea once again and replied back with a smile.


    Seeing him smiling like that, Takao felt like he could read her mind and caught her thinking something lewd, which made her face start to blush once again thinking about those kind stuff and turned her face away.


    Of course, Kouta couldn''t read Takao''s mind. Even so, he could guess what Takao could be thinking. Especially with her face turning red like that. There were only a few things that could make her that way. It''s just that Satomi''s earlier words made it easier to guess what she was thinking.


    Kouta only showed her his grinning face. He might not have known what Takao and Satomi were talking about, but when he noticed that Takao didn''t overreact. He could easilye to the conclusion that Satomi had done a really good job talking to Takao.


    Kouta told Satomi to give Takao reasonable advice to get Takao¡¯s trust rather than trying to convince Takao to such an absurd rtionship. Well, Kouta wanted to make her less suspicious.


    Seeing Takao not leave or angry with this situation was already a good sign. Kouta nodded his head as he was satisfied with this situation.


    "Ah¡­ It¡¯s much better for the two of you to go home after we finish drinking tea. It¡¯s alreadyte after all¡­" Satomi said to two of them. At least, she acted like a good teacher.


    Followed what Satomi said. Kouta and Takao left her apartment. Kouta walked beside Takao and grabbed her hand tightly.. Takao nervously flung away her hand, but she couldn¡¯t do it since Kouta gripped her hand quite hard. And it can be clearly seen from Kouta¡¯s eyes, colors of sadness, that make Takao''s heart quiver.


    Takao remembered what Satomi said to her.


    "Mother instinct wakes me up¡­" She said that word to Takao, and when Takao remembered that. She couldn¡¯t help thinking how easily Kouta woke up to her woman instinct. Even though she tried to throw away his hand, it didn''t imply that she didn''t want to grab his hand. She was just confused and didn¡¯t mean to reject him. But well, slowly her mind was a bit relieved and she responded to Kouta ''s grip back. But there was a long, awkward silence between them. Until they finally arrived at the station, the ce where they would part ways tonight.


    "You know, Takao-senpai¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry; just think at your own pace. In the end, I will wait for your answer as long as you want." Kouta''s voice broke the stillness.


    "...Ah, about that¡­"


    "Well¡­ At least, I hope you still want to have a date with me. Next time¡­" Kouta said with such a convincing tone.


    In the dim light of night, Takao caught a glimpse of a man¡¯s face. It was a face that was sometimes shown by Kouta that gave her a heart throb. Kouta looked more like a cute boy when he stayed silent after all.


    But sometimes, Kouta gives people such a handsome impression that it fazes Takao. It took several seconds for her to respond.


    "Kouta¡­" Takao called his name and stared at him. To be honest, it was a good idea to run away from Kouta and his absurd rtionship. But when Takao imagined Kouta and Satomi''s rtionship, of course, she was hurt and jealous too.


    But Takao still seemed to not want to let go of him. Not wanting to lose. She does not want to give up on him like this. Just like what Satomi said to her, there would be a much better man she could get. And if she continued down this path, she might regret it in the future.


    But when Takao closed her eyes¡­ in her mind it was still all about him, so when she opened her eyes. Takao felt like she had found her decision.


    "If that''s the case¡­ How about we just do a trial thing?" Takao said she still looked unsure.


    "Trial?"


    "Yes¡­ How about a trial? Dating trial¡­ How about when summer vacation ends?"


    "So you¡¯re saying that we did a dating trial?"


    "No¡­ We¡¯re going to have a rtionship while acknowledging that you have several girls other than me." Takao said, but this time her words started to be clear, and she nodded her head as she found her resolution.


    "Eh¡­ really?"


    "Un¡­ And if at that time you can convince me. I will be your girl just like Tachibana-sensei and other girls." She said while staring at him.


    "Ahaha, that sounds amazing. If that¡¯s true. But if I can¡¯t convince you¡­ what will happen?" Kouta responded, and in his mind¡­ she asked him to leave her alone or didn¡¯t want him to disturb her again. Which is understandable, but Takao''s response was something beyond Kouta¡¯s prediction.


    "If you can¡¯t convince me¡­ I want you to break up with all your rtionships with other girls and only date me. Only looked at me. Only loving me." Takao said with a reddened face, but her eyes never left Kouta''s. Her words were just a confession¡­ No¡­ a deration of war.


    "That¡­ Sounds like a bad deal for me." Kouta responded brutally but honestly to Takao''s confession.


    "What! Don''t you have confidence as a womanizer!?" She responded with a scream at him.


    "No¡­ You can¡¯t just provoke me like that¡­ It¡¯s something that I usually do¡­"


    "Grrr¡­ Fine¡­ I just want¡­ No¡­ Please, just let me¡­ show it to you. That¡­ I¡¯m enough. Just me alone, it¡¯s enough¡­ I gave you a chance to convince me, but at the same time I want you to give me the same chance? Isn¡¯t that fair?"


    "That¡¯s¡­"


    Of course, Kouta didn¡¯t need to grant Takao wishes. Even though there was a benefit, there was still no merit for him. At the same time, Kouta had a soft spot for the heroine, and he also found this intriguing. Usually, Kouta was the one who pursued girls.


    "Well, okay. Then¡­ I¡¯m in."


    "Really!? Good¡­ Ah¡­ The train came. We will talk again tomorrow. Ah¡­ Also, you don¡¯t need to make me lunch again. This time, I will show you my lunch box!!" Takao smiled brightly when she heard Kouta agree with her, before she saw the training. She went toward the train before stopping and looking at Kouta.


    Takao made such a swift move back to Kouta, and for the first time ever, she actually initiated herself to kiss him.


    "Chup¡­" It was a short kiss, before she looked at Kouta and whispered in his ear. "I will make you only see me."


    That actually surprised Kouta¡­ Since he never saw Takao act like this in anime or manga. There was a time, she acted really forward. Just like that, she sessfully stays at the protagonist''s home. But Kouta never sees or remembers her being this forward.


    It may be because of the influence from him or just herpetitive nature inside her woke up more than in the anime and manga. Well, she actually showed howpetitive she was for protagonist affection in her mind at least.. One of herpetitive qualities showed when she joined the match for Roka¡¯s pouch. She didn''t want the protagonist to have Roka''s pouch.


    "Well¡­ This will make it easier for me, right?"

 Ch 87 – 30 May, Satomi 07

    Ch 87 ¨C 30 May, Satomi 07


    After seeing the train that Takao was riding disappear from his sight. Rather than going home, Kouta actually went back to Satomi Apartement. He was already in this area after all, rather than going back to his lonely house. He preferred to go back to Satomi Apartement.


    Kouta had been given a spare key by Satomi. As one way to prevent their rtionship from being discovered by other people. By having the spare key, Kouta doesn''t need to wait outside and can get into her apartment pretty quickly.


    Kouta entered Satomi''s apartment, and Satomi had juste out of the bathroom. The milky scent of her soap filled the air around them. Smelling the fragrance made Kouta automatically approach Satomi and give her a kiss, especially on her neck area.


    "Wait¡­ geez¡­ That¡¯s ticklish. Ah¡­ by the way, please, next time, don''t suddenly order me like that. Especially, if it has anything to do with my students "


    "Hm¡­ why¡­ You are doing a good job."


    "Well, That¡¯s not the point¡­"


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about what Takao will say about us. I don¡¯t know what you say to her, but it may be a good one since she had an interesting reaction. Is there anything you want as a reward?"


    Kouta tucked her hair behind her ear and whispered those words in her ear.


    "That¡¯s¡­ Ah, I wonder if we can do it."


    "Hm? Do what?"


    "Well¡­ It''s embarrassing, but I want to try those famousp pillow cleaning ears!"


    Even though Satomi said she was embarrassed. She rather requests it in such a straightforward manner. Well, her cheek still blushed.


    "That¡¯s it¡­ I¡¯m fine, but it kind of came from nowhere. Are you perhaps just reading it in the manga or anime?" Kouta replied while his nose filled with the refreshing fragrance of her shampoo, which tempted him to just jump at her.


    When Satomi heard Kouta¡¯s words, her body trembled for a second after what he said hit her awareness.


    "But¡­ But¡­ I never experienced those kinds of things...."


    "Isn¡¯t that kind of too old for you¡­"


    "Ugh¡­ That really hurt. No, because of that, we need to do it now. Or I may be much older!"


    "Fine. It¡¯s your reward after all."


    "Really! Okay! Wait for a moment¡­" Satomi immediately pulled Kouta toward her room, prepared what she tried to do, sat on the carpet, patted her thigh, and told Kouta to sleep in her thigh.


    Kouta followed her instructions and let her slowly clean her ear. Kouta could hear her humming, and he only imagined she was pretty happy doing this. Kouta couldn¡¯t see her expression since his view was hindered by such a beautiful and massive mountain.


    "I wonder what you are talking about with Takao." Kouta asked the question that had been in his mind.


    "Hm~~ I just told her to follow what her heart wants. Not that difficult." Satomi casually replied, while cleaning up Kouta¡¯s ear. She continued to tell Kouta what her conversation with Takao was while asking Kouta about Takao, especially how far his rtionship with Takao was.


    They had casual conversations about those. Kouta easily sees her breast in front of her jiggling around when she talks, or her breast touching his face when she looks down to see his ear more clearly.


    Kouta couldn¡¯t help touching those massive breasts. Which made Satomi get angry as she pinched him and said, "Geez¡­ You can do itter? I¡¯m¡­ still holding the ear cleaner, right now? It¡¯s dangerous right now¡­ Ah~~    Don¡¯t pinch it like that¡­ you stupid!"


    Seeing Satomi angry, Kouta only pinched her back and just enjoyed the view. Also the softness of her thigh until she finished cleaning his ear.


    "Un¡­ I think it¡¯s done." She said and when Kouta tried to get up from her. Satomi actually held his head in her thigh. Her face was reddened, before she slowly lifted up her clothes, including her bra, to the top of her breast. Which is enough for Kouta to see her nipples.


    Naturally, Kouta''s eyes were locked on it. Her pale pink nipples were already stiff, as if to ask for Kouta¡¯s grace of love. Well, Satomi was even more eager, as she didn¡¯t shy away and put her breast around Kouta''s head. Signaling what she wants.


    Kouta didn¡¯t even need to be asked, and he started to lick it. His tongue moved around the nipples and crawled before he put it in his mouth and sucked without moving his head, which was stillying in Satomi''sp.


    Satomi¡¯s eyes immediately melted in pleasure as Kouta''s tongue yed with her nipples. She didn¡¯t stop there, though. Her hand went toward Kouta''s penis, took it off from his pants and boxer, before she stroked it. She circled around Kouta¡¯s ns with her fingertips, and moved up and down around it, giving Kouta a tickle.


    Kouta responded by rolling his tongue at Satomi¡¯s nipples.


    "...Ah¡­ it feels good." She said,


    "Good then¡­ Oh¡­" Kouta replied as Satomi''s movement at his penis became more proactive. From stroking it with her finger gently around his ns before her palms and fingertips slid up and down his penis, rubbing it became harder and harder.


    Satomi already gets used to handling his penis, which her delicate finger stimtes correctly. She didn¡¯t hesitate to grip it stronger and faster, stroking it very well. Not only that, she stroked the tip of the penis and gave Kouta¡¯s ns and the back of it pleasure by rubbing them at the same time.


    Kouta replied by sucking her pointed tips like a baby, while his face was pressed into her breast by her so that his mouth easily put her nipple inside. Kouta could taste the bud while his face was buried in soft flesh, which made him feel engulfed in happiness.


    Satomi also brushed Kouta¡¯s hair with her finger with intimate care, as if she was doting on him like a child. Satomi smiled like she was amazingly happy, she was a bit sweaty from moving her hand for Kouta¡¯s sake.


    Kouta ns shining with precum and it made it easier for Satomi to stroke his penis. Satomi looked at Kouta¡¯s face. Her eyes gave him an adult gaze.


    "Does it feel good?" She said that while her movement focused on Kouta''s ns, it was wet from precum.


    "Un¡­ It feels good."


    "Good¡­ I¡¯m going to make you cum¡­" Satomi said that with a smile on her face before once again pumping her hand, stimting Kouta again. Her hand rubbed his whole penis. Kouta, on the other hand, continued his way toward Satomi''s nipples.


    Kouta penis pulsates before his hot stuff is released to the air and makes Satomi¡¯s hand full of white liquid.


    "Ah~ That¡¯s good¡­" Kouta said, but he felt like he was still not satisfied. Satomi saw her hand, and rather than showing a disgusted face, she actually looked at Kouta, and she slowly licked her hand. Her tongue cupped a lot of white stuff inside her mouth. Her tongue movement was so sexy that it tempted him. He felt like his penis could be hard again.


    "Ufufu¡­ Kou-kun¡­ so cute!" Satomi said it after she cleaned her hand from Kouta''s sperm. She cleaned it pretty spotlessly.


    "That¡¯s¡­ quite sexy¡­ and I feel like I want to taste your milk." Kouta replied, and he sucked and bit her nipple like a baby.


    "Ara~~ Sorry, but they can¡¯t produce milk right now¡­!" Satomi responded with such a reddened face.


    "Yeah¡­ Then I''ll have you get pregnant." Kouta sucked and bit her nipples harder as he wanted to milk her.


    "Ugh~~~ Idiot~~ You can¡¯t" Satomi rejected those, but her face showed such happiness to hear those words for him.


    "At least¡­ I need to graduate first¡­ No¡­ I think it¡¯s much better if I became a politician and push a new policy that will change thew and allow polygamy¡­" Kouta blurted out such a stupid thing. While he remembered many manga that told those kindws. But it was just several titles in his mind.


    One of them, Fujimura-kun Meitsu, had a funny ending with a harem ending as one of the girls became the first female prime minister and tried to change thew.


    Or Minpou Kaisei is a manga about a man who demonstrated such bravery that he was granted the meritorious dispensation for polygamous marriage.Yeah. A man in that manga world will be allowed to marry up to three women if he meets one of the following three conditions.


    "Hahaha¡­ if that happens, I will dly be your wife." Satomi wasughing while she moved on top of the Kouta. "Anyway, forget this stupid talk and enjoy our time." Satomi said that while she kissed him.

 Ch 88 – 30 May, Satomi 08

    Ch 88 ¨C 30 May, Satomi 08


    Satomi, who simply embraced Kouta and wrapped her arms and legs around him to press her soft body against him while kissing him dearly. While, Kouta was lying face up on a bed.


    Satomi kissed him. A long, long kiss. And when their lips parted, a thin, nasty thread of saliva was floating between their mouths.


    "Haa~~ Kou~~Kun~~~" Satomi undresses Kouta from his uniform to the shirt beneath it. Before she undresses herself. She stripped down to her underwear, which were already soaked with her sexually aroused liquid.


    "Ah~~ I want you." Satomi said it in his ear, while beginning to rub her entire body against his. She, who had already taken off Kouta''s clothes, rubbed her body and touched all parts of his body. Yeah, her body, finger, arm, and leg rubbed all across his body, while she kissed him again and again.


    "Chu¡­ NN¡­ what happened? Are you being particrly proactive today?" Kouta asked the question during the kiss.


    "Hm¡­ Chu¡­Nnnn¡­ Well, you know. I¡¯m just happy when hearing that you really considered me as your girlfriend." Satomi whispered in his ear, giving his earlobe her hot breath, which easily tickled Kouta. Not only that, she actually licked his earlobe, which surprised him a bit.


    "Fufu¡­ Just rx and stay like this¡­ I will give you a service here¡­"


    Satomi used his body like a body pillow. She even held his hip with her long legs and began rocking her hips forward and back. Giving Kouta a pleasant feel, the movement of her hip and finger, while her mouth licked not only his ear, but moved down to his nape too. No doubt, Satomi''s treatment made Kouta''s penis once again wake up and be bigger.


    She even moves not only her hip, but her entire body back and forth, rubbing the entire surface of his body with her own. She was already naked, which made herrge breast squash against him and her stiff nipple rub along his chest and stomach.


    "Ah~~~ Kou-kun~~~" She moaned when her stiff nipples that rubbed his chest stimted her. Her exposed pussy also rubbed off on Kouta¡¯s hip. With her sticky, but transparent liquid dripped thickly from Satomi¡¯s pussy, it acted as if it were oil to make her movement easier, as she rubbed across his hip, thigh, and knee.


    Her hand, without hesitation, gave Kouta¡¯s penis love as her finger danced around his ns while the other free hand touched all over his body. Her body swayed while straddling Kouta, which caused herrge breast to dance seductively. Sometimes squashed on his chest, other times bouncing near his neck.


    Satomi seemed to be enjoying herself and continued to stickily rub his. Kouta couldn¡¯t help being curious, and he actually grabbed her breast quite hard and pinched her nipples hard, pulling it as if to give her a warning.


    "Kyaaa~~~ What are you doing???" Satomi screamed when she felt Kouta''s surprise attack.


    Kouta gave her a suspicious stare and asked her once again. "I feel like¡­ there is something that makes you act so proactive like this. Well, after all, you acted like this when feeling sexually aroused."


    "That¡­" Satomi stopped her movement, but didn¡¯t answer Kouta''s question immediately. Her face became bright in embarrassment, which made Kouta give her another hard pinch and pull her nipples.


    "Kya~~~ Fine¡­ Stop it~~ It¡¯s giving me weird stimtion~~~" But she still looked unsure for several seconds, before she sighed deeply. It was the sigh of an adult bearing the weight of many troubles.


    "Well¡­ Actually, when Takao found out about our rtionship. It¡¯s really bad for my mental health, but after you two are gone¡­ A wave of heat hit me¡­" She finally answered Kouta¡¯s question.


    "Heat¡­ huh¡­" Kouta couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    "Yeah¡­" Satomi nodded. "First, it¡¯s such a relief that our rtionship is safe, and realizing how our rtionship is immoral and caught with my own student¡­" Satomi continued, stopped her word, and her body trembled.


    "It feels somewhat aroused me, really hard¡­" Satomi gave Kouta a truthful answer. Kouta could only smile warmly at her. He pulled her close and embraced her firmly.


    "Satomi¡­ You became such a perverted woman¡­ I really like it." Kouta whispered in her ear.


    "Hahaha¡­ That feels really embarrassing." Even though she said that. Satomi already moved her butt and she shook her butt up and down at Kouta¡¯s penis. She gave stimtion to Kouta¡¯s penis and rubbed her soft flesh against it.


    Satomi pushed down on her hip and squeezed his penis below her butt and pussy. Kouta¡¯s penis, which was already erect, became more swollen and throbbed as if trying to push out against her pussy, wanting to plumb something.


    Satomi smiled satisfied when she felt the reaction of the stimted Kouta¡¯s penis, she pressed her body more and shook her hips back and forth.


    "Ah~~ That¡¯s good¡­" Kouta for the first time, got such lewd service and could only moan.


    "Ara, d to hear that¡­" Satomi responded by gradually speeding up her hip movement and providing more pleasure at his penis. "Ah~~ This is good too¡­" Satomi herself, feeling such intense stimtion as Kouta penis moved around her pussy entrance.


    And with such intense movement from her, Satomi moaned and her body trembled with pleasure and her transparent liquid dripped from her pussy. "Ah~~ Ie a little¡­" She said, her gaze already full of lust.


    Satom slowly raised her waist, held the root of his penis with one hand, and then sunk Kouta¡¯s penis in her vagina. Kouta ns pushed into Satomi¡¯s vagina, slowly and pretty easily swallowing the penis.


    "Ah~~~ It feels good. I¡¯m filled again by you¡­ My student at school¡­ He is filling up my insides!" Satomi said that Kouta could feel her hot and wet hole already invaded by his penis to the end, reaching the deepest ces.


    "Ah~~ Deep¡­ So deep~~~" Satomi slowly raised her waist up and sunk it again. Making such a lewd sound. "Aaaahn! Aaah! Ahnn!" She moaned very cutely while her movement gradually increased.


    Satomi wriggles her waist to make Kouta¡¯s ns rub various points of her vagina. Before she immediately went for her pleasure point and rubbed Kouta¡¯s ns inside her to hit it multiple times.


    "Ah~~ Kou-kun~~ It feels too good~~" Her lust was so high, and she moved her waist pretty violently. As her breasts were jiggling in front of Kouta. She bounced her waist and her vagina, squeezing Kouta¡¯s penis tightly. Kouta used his free hand to grab and squeeze her bouncing breast.


    Kouta¡¯s hand crawled up and roughly grabbed her breast that had been bouncing. He even took her nipple between his finger and rubbed it.


    "Ah~~ Kou-kun¡­ Hyaaa~~ Ha~ Haaaannn~~~" Satomi moaned and made Kouta continue his teasing by pinching both her nipples and twisting them with his fingertips.


    "Ahiii!? Don¡¯t pinch my nipples like that¡­ Ah~~~ Hyaaaannn" Satomi¡¯s body shivered. Her vagina tightened so much as she reached a light climax.


    "Geez¡­ Can you just stay still¡­?" Satomi grabbed Kouta¡¯s hand. Crossing their fingers together, she sped it tighter, as if she didn¡¯t want to let him go. And her waist moved faster, and his penis hit her womb more often than before.


    "Ah~~ Kou-kun~~ Please cum inside me! Release a lot deep inside my womb¡­ Please give me your hot stuff¡­ I want it¡­ I want your seed badly¡­" Satomi shook her hip up and down while saying that. Her face was melting from pleasure, but she still looked at Kouta¡¯s face, and Kouta stared back at her.


    "Ah~~ I want it¡­ I want your child¡­" Satomi that in her climax and might be near to cumming again told Kouta her honest feeling.


    "Really? Well, I want you to bear my child too."


    Those words of Kouta set fire on Satomi.


    "Ah~~~ I¡¯m cummming~~~ Kou-kun!! I¡¯m going to cumming~~~ Ah~~ Ah~~ Dear~~ Dear~~~" Satomi climaxed once again as she shouted Kouta not by her usual pet name, but addressed him like he was her husband. She opened her eyes wide, and looked at Kouta¡¯s face with such a loving gaze.


    "Me too. Satomi¡­" Kouta couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and ejacted violently inside her while they were looking at each other.


    "Ahhhh~~ So hottt~" Satomi¡¯s body convulsed as Kouta sperm poured into her womb. She embraced Kouta and felt her womb invaded by Kouta¡¯s hot white liquid filling her womb.


    "Ah~~ Dear~~ I¡¯m so happy." She said while grip at his hair and kissed his lips again and again.


    "I want you child¡­ I want it¡­ Ah~~~ I¡¯m already old enough to bear a child. I want it. Please. Ah, to think I want my student to impregnate me. Ah~~ Do you want a boy or a girl?" Satomi said it as if she broke. If Kouta is not careful enough, she might really let herself get pregnant without Kouta''s consent.. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but he still needed her presence at school. To have a teacher on his side will benefit him moving his scheme in school.


    Satomi seeks Kouta¡¯s tongue while being broken. She, seeking Kouta, earnestly wants him to be the only father of her children.


    p¡­


    Kouta pped his hand in front of Satomi and smiled at her.


    "Ah¡­" It woke Satomi up, and she blushed so hard that she thought she might copse from embarrassment. "Wait¡­ Kou-kun, about that¡­" Satomi tried to make an excuse, but before she said anything. Kouta kissed her to make her silent.


    "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine with either a boy or a girl. I just want a healthy child." Kouta answered.


    "Ko¡ª- Dear¡­" Satomi replied with watering eyes as she felt moved by Kouta''s words.


    "But not right now¡­ I don¡¯t want you to be pregnant and make your life difficult with a weird rumor. Or you may lose your job too. At least, I want you to get pregnant without any difficulties. It may take time, but I promise you that¡­"


    "Dear¡­ Really, I love you."


    "Well, I really love you too¡­"


    They stared at each other for a moment before going in for a kiss. It was not a lewd kiss, just a simple and short one.


    "Fufufu¡­ So can we get another round? I will serve you a lot tonight!" Satomi, without hearing Kouta¡¯s reply, had already moved her body. In the end, those two had such a great time all night.

 Ch 89 – 1 June, A New Pride

    Ch 89 ¨C 1 June, A New Pride


    Kouta woke up in the morning. In the bed, Satomi was still sleeping beside him with such a peaceful expression. But she woke up when Kouta moved slightly.


    "Nnn¡­ Is it morning already?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Is that so? I''ll make you breakfast."


    Satomi made a great big yawn while stretching her hand to the air, before she left her room. On the other hand, Kouta changed into his jogging attire. He had already been in the Satomi apartment several times, so he should not neglect his morning routine. He bought some of his clothing here.


    After doing that, Kouta immediately took a shower, before going to the dining room. Satomi was already waiting for him with such a typical Japanese breakfast. She was also already in her teacher outfit.


    "Oh¡­ This looks good." Kouta said, cing the fried fish on top of the rice before bringing it to his mouth. "Un¡­ It¡¯s good." He said. Well, to be honest, It wasn¡¯t as good as his cooking, but it was kinda familiar with histe-mother.


    "Thanks, hehehe¡­ Really, it feels really different to be praised by your boyfriend." Satomi replied with a tinge of embarrassment, but still smiled happily.


    "Today is Friday, right?"


    "Un¡­"


    "If that''s the case, can you help me?"


    "Hm¡­ Is there anything you want me to do?"


    "Well, of course. Can you help me with Utaha?"


    "Utaha? Is there anything wrong with her."


    "You know that we''ve been making dating sims together, right? And sincest week, we have been doing it in my home, and tomorrow was no exception. So I want you to help me make her a bit busy for a moment."


    "That¡­ are you trying to do anything to her?"


    In the end, Satomi was her teacher after all, and of course, she knew about Utaha as Satomi taught Utaha and showed she was worried about her as a teacher.


    "Hm¡­ It¡¯s a secret." Kouta replied, but from his expression, Satomi knew it very well. What he may be nning for. "Anyway, how about you asked her to help you with the pretense that you gave permission for using the audiovisual room? I think around this time is good." With that, Kouta gave Satomi a smile¡ªhis usual devilish smile.


    And Satomi couldn¡¯t reject his request.


    ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Usually there wasn¡¯t anything mentioned, but Friday was a day of physical education. It was just that there was something different today, since physical education was mixed with ss A.


    After they had done a bit of running. The teacher told them to look for a partner and do some light stretching together. Kouta, who spent most of his time in the ssroom alone or went to the clubroom or rooftop with most of his targets or girlfriends. So he didn¡¯t have any male friends.


    But thanks to this time, they had ss together with ss A. At least, he knew someone familiar.


    "Oi, Gojou-kun, how about we do it together?" Kouta asked one of the tallest men in the two sses together. His height could be around 185 cm, and he had short hair and gray eyes that looked a bit gloomy.


    "Eh¡­ Suzuki-san!?" Rather than answer Kouta''s question, Gojou looked confused by Kouta¡¯s invitation.


    "Hm? Do you already have pairs in mind?"


    "Eh¡­ Well. No."


    "Well, if that''s the case. We can be a pair¡­"


    "But¡­ are you fine with me?"


    Gojou, who in the anime around this time didn¡¯t have any friends, looked unconfident. He said a word a little stammered and low too.


    "What are you saying? I¡¯m the one who''s asking you. Of course, I¡¯m fine. Just don¡¯t think too much, and after all, we''re just doing light exercise. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing something that difficult." Kouta


    "Ahaha¡­ That¡¯s true."


    Kouta and Gojou did some light stretching together, just like the teacher told them to do. Some of the stretches were a little difficult to do because of the difference in height between them. Their height difference was probably around 20 cm.


    "So how about Kitagawa-san cosy? Did it go well?" Kouta asked while Gojou helped him stretch.


    "Eh, I have some problems, so I¡¯m still not finished making it." Gojou replied with a gloomy tone. "But thank goodness. Kitagawa-san understood, and she was totally prepared to wait however long it took for me to make it." He continued with a grateful tone.


    "Hm¡­ Is that so? You have some problems. Huh¡­ No wonder you sound a bit gloomier than before." Kouta responded while turning to Gojou with a smile.


    "Eh, do I look like that?"


    "Yeah, of course. There must be something happening in your house. Huh¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Yes. Actually my grandpa suddenly copsed and hurt his back."


    "Really, that sound sucks. Well, if you need some help. You can ask me."


    "Suzuki-san¡­"


    "We can exchange numbers too."


    "Really!"


    The two of them had such friendly conversation while stretching until the teacher told the ssroom to make their own group of five. And the girl had volleyball. while the boy was most likely ying basketball.


    Kouta and Gojou were a bunch of loners in their ssroom, and of course, their group made a bunch of leftovers. Kouta could hear a voice from them saying they didn¡¯t want to y, and others too.


    "Well¡­ Can you y basketball, Gojou-kun?"


    "I think I''m not good at any sports."


    "That¡¯s true." Kouta, who is familiar with Gojou from manga and anime, agreed with him pretty easily.


    Kouta didn¡¯t particrly care about physical education. Usually, he wasn''t particrly interested in sports either. Since Kouta in the past was never really good at sports, and he never really did sports


    But these days, Kouta has already started to do some sports, either by learning boxing from scratch or actually training his body nearly every day.


    Because of that, Kouta had some weird new pride. That¡¯s why he felt like he was in a bad mood when he saw or heard some people talking down at him. Especially the Riajuu one, the person that he had friction with several days ago.


    Yeah, Kouta was pretty aware how that guy said pretty bad things about him to his own group and intentionally loud enough to be heard by Kouta.


    "Look at that cute boy with a group of losers¡­"


    "Hahaha, yeah. They will be humiliated next time."


    Kouta could hear those people saying those things in his ear. Well, in the past, Kouta wouldn¡¯t care, but this time that Riaju''s attitude started getting on his nerves. Something that Kouta rarely felt before. Seeing that guy had that kind of smug attitude, one of the reasons he got under Kouta¡¯s skin.


    At that time, Kouta realized his attitude had already changed. The reason he didn¡¯t really care about this in the past, because of how low his self-esteem was. Especially, he didn¡¯t really do sports and viewed him as a weak guypared to the others.


    But this time Kouta was different. He felt not that weak and had the ability to back up his pride and his confidence. Also, he had rtionships with girls, which actually increased his ego and pride too.


    That¡¯s why Kouta felt like he didn¡¯t want to be looked down on by other people.


    "Geez, I never expected that I would be such a petty guy. Oh¡­ Anyway, Gojou-kun, I know you are not that good with sports or maybe basketball, but at least you can help me with an easy job, right?" Kouta asked Gojou who heard those people talking badly about them.


    "Eh¡­ Well, maybe¡­"


    "Well, That¡¯s good. All I want you to do is just a screen."


    "A screen?"


    "A screen is a blocking move by an offensive yer in which they stand beside or behind a defender in order to free a teammate to either shoot a pass or drive in to score, but the best thing is to make it easier for me to shoot a three."


    Yeah, Kouta didn¡¯t know, but when his previous world died. Basketball is in a new era, the three point era, that people have said is the most skilled era because of the many good shooters they had, but it is also a soft era, because of how weak the defense is in this era. Well, in the end, it was just how people preferred how basketball looked. At least, for Kouta, who is just a small guy. A shooter''s era was such an advantage for him.

 Ch 90 – 01 June, Another Appointment with Heroine?

    Ch 90 ¨C 01 June, Another Appointment with Heroine?


    Kouta touched the ball and tried to dribble it after such a long time. The ball bounced from the floor to his hand, and he pushed it back to the floor. Even though it had been a long time for Kouta since he started ying basketball. Maybe thest time he yed was when he was still in middle school.


    However, Kouta was not so surprised, as his hands were so used to basketball. It felt like he had been ying it for a long time. At least Kouta became so much better than he should be. Yeah, he felt like he could y.


    ¡®I wonder if this is what an overpowered MC feels like.¡¯ Kouta thought about his cheating skills. The memory from his previous life worked like magic. He even could see more clearly and every inch of memory about something rted to basketball ying in his mind with such great detail, to the point he felt like he could see every movement of their muscle too.


    Kouta may not have moved as smoothly as those professional athletes, but it was easy for him to mimic a fraction of their ability. Well, even though Kouta had already trained his body, his muscles were still not at the same level as those athletes too.


    Kouta moved his body and followed those memories by doing a jump shot, He did the form that he saw from those memories. Before releasing it from his hand.


    "Ah¡­" But the Kouta shot did not go into the basket like in the memory. Well, it was not that easy. Maybe the release was too fast or too strong. He needed to find the feeling himself, something he couldn¡¯t find from the memories.


    Kouta could hear those specific peopleughing at him. It was such an annoying thing, but right now he needs to focus on his own thing.


    Kouta looked beside him, and his group was taking their turns at this shooting practice. And since all of them just left-over in physical education. Most of their shots were not going into the basket too.


    Kouta grabbed the ball, he bounced the ball several times, before once again he shot the ball. And missed like before.


    ¡®Hm¡­ I wonder what''s wrong.¡¯ Just like before, Kouta took the ball and waited for his turn to get another shot practice. He missed several times until, at the end of shooting practice, his shot finally went into the basket.


    "Ah¡­ I think I finally got it." Kouta said it while looking at his hand and remembering his form, the release, and of course how much power he put in. Thanks to his cheating skill, Kouta could remember those feelings pretty easily.


    "Ahahaha¡­ You get lucky in the end." That Riajuu one said at Kouta¡¯s face with such smugness and annoyance on his face. Kouta was quite aware that this guy must really hate his guts.


    Well, Kouta felt like he didn¡¯t need to remember any other side character like him. He is just a pebble. "Oh, wait. I think he will be good to increase my poprity."


    Kouta thought that he could y very well with a team of these left over people. Of course, it will increase his fame.


    After all those shooting practices, the teacher made the student y a game. It was a short game before the other group changed to y, and soon. Since all of Kouta¡¯s member teams weren''t really good at sports, he was automatically the one who controlled the ball. After the other group took the jump ball and scored first.


    Kouta dribbled the ball to the opposite court, and he found out pretty easily that most of the enemy didn¡¯t really pay attention at all. Well, they wouldn¡¯t take the Kouta group seriously. Kouta immediately drove to the rim and finished it with ayup.


    Kouta himself couldn¡¯t do much since most of his teammates weren''t that good, but at least there was one thing that he focused on during this physical education. Yeah, he focused on defending and attacking one particr guy, the Riajuu one. He went above and beyond to humiliate and embarrass him.


    Kouta really took that personally, just like one of the best basketball athletes said.


    The Riajuu one may be known for having a good face, good grades, and being good at sports too. So of course his teammates passed the ball to him, and Kouta guarded him on purpose, taking extra steps to make it harder to the point he couldn¡¯t do anything, while at the same time letting Riajuu know that he didn¡¯t particrly care about his teammate scoring a point.


    Also Kouta purposely attacked him again and again. He immediately went to his side and used the skill move Kouta saw in his memories to humiliate him. In the end, the Riajuu was just a normal student with a bit above sport skill than the average student. There was no way he could keep them out. The skill Kouta copied from athletes.


    Cross over¡­


    Pump fakes¡­


    There was a time Kouta dribbled, bounced the ball around his foot, and tried to drive toward the rim while the Riajuu guarded him very well. When their bodies contacted each other, he immediately bounced the ball around his foot and, rather than moving forward, did a stepback. Which made the Riajuu actually fall down, or people in basketball call it an ankle breaker.


    It is not only embarrassing for him, but Kouta wasn''t satisfied with just this, and he wanted to increase it and humiliate him more. Kouta actually stopped moving and just stared at him for a moment. No, he looked down at him, before shooting to the basket with ease.


    There were a lot of people who watched, and they were amused, and some peopleughed too. Kouta could see how angry and embarrassed he was since the Riajuu looked at Kouta with a new level of hatred more than ever before.


    In the end, even though the Kouta team may lose. Kouta felt like he achieved something here.


    "Are you okay, Gojou?" Kouta asked the question while he took a sip from a drink bottle. Beside him, Gojou''s face waspletely pale. He already ran out of oxygen from running all over the ce.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I''m really tired." He responded to Kouta and immediately sat on the floor.


    "Oh, I never expected you to be really good at sports, Kouta?"


    Kouta could hear someone asking those questions behind him. It was a voice from someone he knew already. When he turned his head, Kouta saw a cute girl with blonde hair and dark pink eyes, with such a big smile on her face. She was no other than Kitagawa Marin, who is a heroine in the anime or manga with Gojou.


    "Well, I think I¡¯m doing fine." Kouta answered and he found how his stamina increased a lot more than months ago.


    "Really!? It¡¯s kinda unexpected since I feel like you¡¯re not just doing fine, but such amazing skill." Marin responded immediately with sparkling eyes. She looked very excited. "Especially since you looked so cute and like ying games, so it¡¯s such a contrast. And so cool¡­ You move so fast and skillfully¡­ Ah¡­ Also¡­ when you shoot the ring, you look good too." She continued.


    Seeing her sparkling eyes and smile like this, it immediately made Kouta feel like his decision to take today''s physical education pretty seriously had paid off.


    "You know him, Marin?" Someone beside Marin asked her. Kouta looked at another girl, she is a rather shorter than average girl at her age. She had ck hair that was tied into a pigtail, with some red hair on it.


    "Ah, yes. I know him. He is Suzuki Kouta, and this is my friend¡­ Sugaya Nowa." Marin answered Nowa''s question while introducing Kouta and Nowa. She stared at Kouta with such passion.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Ah¡­ Nice to meet you too."


    After that Kouta and Gojou had some rest while having a conversation with Marin and Nowa. It was until Kouta asked a question at Marin.


    "I hear that your cosy is overdue."


    "Yeah, Gojou-kun''s grandpa had an ident, and we also got mid-exam. So it¡¯s understandable. But too bad¡­ even though there is an event in sunday."


    Seeing Marin''s dejected appearance, Kouta breathes out a long sigh. Before he gave her an idea.


    "Well, how about we¡¯re going there¡­ Since Gojou still does not know about cosy, right? So it will be much better if he sees it directly." Kouta told Marin that, and when she heard that. Her eyes were sparkling. Marin¡¯s fascinated by Kouta''s idea, and she was interested in going to the event..


    "That''s a good idea! What do you think, Gojou-kun?"


    "Eh, well. I think it''s a good idea."


    Gojou agreed with Kouta¡¯s idea. They make ns to go to the event on Sunday.

 Ch 91 – 01 June, Lunch Time with Takao

    Ch 91 ¨C 01 June, Lunch Time with Takao


    Afterwards, something a bit unusual happened during lunchtime, no, it had been happening like this since yesterday, actually. Takao fed Kouta through her chopsticks, but her face was still flushed with embarrassment. But she always had a somewhat satisfying smile on her face.


    Yeah, Takao had a smile on her lips whenever she fed Kouta a piece of tamagoyaki.


    "Try this kakiage tempura! This time, I¡¯m the one who makes tempura." Takao said as she grabbed another piece of kakiage and fed Kouta.


    "Un¡­ Well, it¡¯s good. I guess." Kouta gave Takao¡¯s food a pretty honest review after he gulped down those kakiage.


    "Ah~~ Compared to your cooking, of course, my cooking is a bitcking." Takao replied while she ate her own lunch. Unlike yesterday, Takao is already used to not feeling embarrassed by an indirect kiss.


    "Sorry about that."


    "Well, that¡¯s not your fault, and I feel blessed to have a boyfriend who can cook well. Only sometimes do I feel I need at least to cook, even if it''s just normal dishes. Or I may lose my dignity as a woman." Takao said that while once again feeding Kouta.


    "Really, I was d to hear that. I¡¯m actually fine if you can¡¯t cook too. But it¡¯s a good thing to be able to cook. After all, you don''t need to cook anything fancy to survive. At least, you know how to cook something simple, like fried food or just a simple soup or sd. After all, you never know what will happen in the future." Kouta responded like that and remembered how chaotic his life had been for several weeks after his parents died in an ident.


    "That¡¯s true¡­"


    "But you don¡¯t have to make me lunch every day. Sometimes I will make you something too."


    "Really!? Un¡­ I wonder what kind of lunch you make next time¡­" Takao hummed softly as she finished her lunch. "Ah¡­ Also I just don¡¯t want to lose¡­"


    Kouta smiled at Takao''s reaction. She was weirdly rich for someone who got a womanizer boyfriend. First, she looked happy before she showed a serious expression. She looked at Kouta and pouted her cheek.


    "Why did you have such a happy face¡­"


    "Hahaha, of course. I¡¯m happy to get such a nice girlfriend."


    "Un¡­ You need to be grateful." Takao''s face blushed and she scratched her cheek as Kouta praised her out of the blue. "Ah, by the way, may I know who your other girlfriend is?" Takao throws a question at Kouta.


    "Hm¡­ Well, of course, I can, but¡­ please keep it a secret, okay? Since we¡¯re ssmates, I don¡¯t want to ruin her reputation or anything. I trust you a lot after all."


    "Reputation?"


    "Yes, she is my ssmate, Sawamura Spencer Eriri."


    "He¡­. Sawamura Spencer Eriri. I think I heard that name before¡­ Hm.. Wait¡­ What¡­ Are you joking?" Takao¡¯s face just nodded in acknowledgement, and her face changed to such a hriously surprised one.


    "No¡­"


    "Can you say it again?"


    "My other girlfriend is Sawamura Spencer Eriri."


    "Really¡­ are you saying the same name may be in my mind? Well, even though she is a freshman. I''ve already heard a rumor about her. She is quite ojou-sama; her father is a wealthy diplomat, so she is half Japanese. She also won a prize in the city art contest." Takao exined the rumor about Eriri to Kouta.


    "Yes, I mean. There isn¡¯t any Eriri in the school, right?"


    "No¡­ No¡­ No¡­ I mean. How can someone like her agree to go out with such a womanizer like you."


    "Hahaha, what are you saying, Takao? You''re going out with such a man too¡­"


    "I knew about it. But why would a perfect and wealthy girl like that... want to be..."


    Takao stopped speaking. She stared at Kouta, but slowly captivated in a purely tonic manner by Kouta appearance, he had such a cute and handsome face after all.


    "Ugh¡­ I feel like I understand why she wanted to go out with you¡­" She said it in such a defeated manner.


    "Ahahaha." Kouta chuckled as he saw her attitude. Her frantic antics were quite funny and cute.


    "You see. I only used Eriri''s long unrequited love with her childhood friend. Then I used the gap created by her loneliness and the hardships of that unrequited love to make her fall in love with me." Kouta answered with half the truth.


    "That¡¯s¡­ Wait¡­ So she is the one you are talking about¡­ The girl you kiss even though she is still thinking about another guy." Takao remembered the conversation from weeks ago.


    "Ah, yes¡­ She is. But right now, she may have already forgotten about her childhood friend and be such a cute and lovely girl. She even helped me a lot." This time, Kouta replied with such honesty that Takao had a bit of a headache.


    "...Wait... '''' Takao once again stared at Kouta, and she had suspected Kouta''s rtionship with Satomi was already far toward such an adult rtionship. It made her wonder about Kouta''s rtionship with Eriri.


    "Kouta¡­ Ano¡­ I kinda know how far your rtionship with Tachi¡­ Satomi-sensei is¡­ So how far is your rtionship with Eriri?" Takao felt embarrassed to ask such a private thing, and she noticed Kouta watching her intently while smiling warmly at her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but blush. "W¡ªwhy are you looking at me like that?"


    "Well, sorry¡­ You¡¯re such an honest and cute girl. Also such apetitive person." Kouta grinned smugly.


    "Ugh¡­ Don¡¯t look so smug like that!!"


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, to be honest, I''ve already done it with her. I mean, what do you think easily erases loneliness other than physical connection." Kouta said it with such a straightforward tone. Well, of course, what Kouta said was such bullshit, and he knew it. But Kouta said it anyway because it was amon trope in romance anime or hentai.


    "Well¡­" Hearing Kouta''s answer, Takao was a bit speechless. especially since Kouta said those things with such confidence.


    "But you know¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about such things. We can take it easy. In the end, it was different from me. This may be your first. Which is such an important thing that you need to care about." Kouta said it, while he grabbed her hand and locked their fingers together, pulling her toward him.


    "Kouta¡­" Takao didn¡¯t resist, and instead she stared at Kouta, showing him her desire. Maybe because of her nature as a gamer, she didn¡¯t want to lose or have suchpetitiveness.


    Kouta understood what she wanted, and she slowly closed her eyes. Kouta felt her lipsnd on his. Kouta took it all and felt it with his own lips. And different from their kiss, Kouta gave Takao more.


    It was their first time having such a long kiss, and slowly she opened her mouth as she epted Kouta¡¯s kiss. Kouta immediately plunged his tongue inside her mouth, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to find her tongue.


    Takao¡¯s body trembled with many emotions, and she responded to Kouta''s aggressiveness with an awkward yet weing movement of her tongue. It was her first time giving this kind of kiss.


    It was so lewd, yet she felt warm and sweet. Takao couldn''t help herself, and her fingers gripped Kouta''s finger even tighter. She always thought to make Kouta look at her and her alone, but she knew what she wanted was something difficult since Kouta had such an open girlfriend.


    Even so, Takao knew that she might fall more and more¡­ especially when he treated her like she was his girlfriend. Sometimes, he teased her, praised her and sweet her. And of course, he was quite open with his womanizer nature. He was such a scumbag, but he treated her very preciously.


    But Takao followed Kouta and sucked on his tongue as their deep kiss continued.


    Takao enjoyed this moment¡­ and she slowly understood why Eriri might have fallen to this scumbag.


    It felt amazing after all.

 Not chapter, About the future and New Harem List.

    Not chapter, About the future and New Harem List.


    Okay, I want to talk about the future of this Fanfic.


    I might have failed when I said I would try to speed up the pace of the story.


    In the end I wrote ording to the story line that was in my mind. Then like I said, I want to always make sure that every heroine always has a role in this fanfic.


    Therefore, I will always bring the heroine in the plot/stories. I don''t have an obsession with one character. It''s just that, I have an obsession if I have to write +18 chapters per 4-6 chapters or I will lose my mood. Because the heroines that MC has are still limited, it''s only fitting that I write +18ch with the existing heroines. The more heroines the MC has in the future, the more varied they will be.


    But of course, I probably wrote at such a slow pace and tried too hard to incorporate the heroine into the plot I wanted to build. Since I wanted and worked on building a more believable NTR/ckmail scenario. I don''t think it would be fun to use the same ckmail method. I don''t know if it will pay off or not.


    But I hope you can still enjoy this Fanfic.


    Now let''s talk about harems and what the future holds.


    For now, the new MC has three heroines (1 has not been eaten)


    Sawamura Spencer Eriri : Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata


    (I already told you she will probably be the main girl in harem)


    Tachibana Satomi : Dumbbell Nan Kilo Moteru?


    Takao : D-Frag


    ¡ª


    On the way


    Kasumigaoka Utaha : Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata


    ¡ª


    The next target ( not in order or maybe I have changed my mind.)


    Fujiwara Chika : Kaguya-sama: Love is War


    Kitagawa Marin : My Dress-Up Darling


    Sugawa Nowa : My Dress-Up Darling


    Hyodo Michiru : Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata


    Aoyama Nanami : Sakurasou


    Uehara Ayaka : Dumbbell Nan Kilo Moteru?


    Harem in the list (My own preference and reader rmendation)


    Kato Megumi : Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata


    Sajuna Inui ( Juju ) : My Dress-Up Darling


    Shinomiya Kaguya : Kaguya-sama: Love is War


    Fujiwara Chika : Kaguya-sama: Love is War


    Iino Miko : Kaguya-sama: Love is War


    Hayasaka Ai : Kaguya-sama: Love is War


    Nakano Ichika : The Quintessential Quintuplets


    Nakano Nino : The Quintessential Quintuplets


    Nakano Miku : The Quintessential Quintuplets


    Nakano Itsuki : The Quintessential Quintuplets


    Nakano Yotsuba : The Quintessential Quintuplets (She will be thest)


    Sanshokuin Sumireko/Pansy : Oresuki


    Aizawa Tomo : Tomochan wa onnanokko.


    Gundou Misuzu : Tomochan wa onnanokko.


    Carol Olston : Tomochan wa onnanokko.


    Sakurajima Mai : Seishun Buta Yarou


    Toyohama Nodoka : Seishun Buta Yarou


    Ichinose Chizuru : Rent-A-Girlfriend


    Komi-san : Komi can''tmunicate


    Uzaki Hana & Tsuki : Uzaki-can want to hang out.


    Onodera Kosaki, Haru, Nanako : Nisekoi


    Azuki Miho : Bakuman


    Aoki Yuriko : Bakuman


    Iwase Aiko : Bakuman


    ( I don¡¯t have other voice actress avable can someone rmend me thest one )


    ( Also I want other musician orposer: the one I remember came from idol anime like Maki/Riko from Lovelive and Iwasawa Masami (Angel beats)


    Hiratsuka Shizuka : Oregairu


    Yukinoshita Yukino : Oregairu


    Yukinoshita Yui : Oregairu


    Isshiki Iroha : Oregairu


    Kirisu Mafuyu : Bokutachi benkyou dekinai


    Furuhasi Fumino : Bokutachi benkyou dekinai


    Sakura Hibiki : Dumbbell Nan Kilo Moteru?


    Boyd Gina : Dumbbell Nan Kilo Moteru?


    Akemi Soryuin : Dumbbell Nan Kilo Moteru?


    I think at least this is for now. Just like I said, I wanted to write a long fanfic like my inspiration (stealing spree, Confinement King and Pure love x insultplex) and of course it''s all about R+18 / Slice of life.


    It may be change in future, but whose know.


    Sorry about that, I''m just want to talk about this.

 Ch 92 – 02 June, Kouta’s Will and Plan 01

    Ch 92 ¨C 02 June, Kouta¡¯s Will and n 01


    After that sweet lunch with Takao, Kouta went about his usual day. He went to the audiovisual room after he spent a little time at the GCC club, and went to Glory Boxing Gym. He had such intense training with Ayaka before going home.


    At that time, Kouta had already gotten the message from Satomi that Utaha had agreed to help her. Which means Kouta could continue his n. To be honest, his n really depends on those tropes from hentai and erofiction would be working. Since his memory awoke, those tropes have always favored Kouta.


    So Kouta felt like he didn¡¯t need to worry about it for now. It felt like he had such plot armor in this ero fantasy situation. Ero God may adore him.


    Also, Kouta wanted to know if what Eriri said would be true or not. Anyway, Saturday will be a big event for him. It was such a risk, but not that much bigger a risk than what he did to Eriri anyway. He had also already prepared his camera too. If what Eriri said is true and the trope works as intended in this world, He wouldn¡¯t need to be worried.


    Saturday morning came pretty quickly, Kouta had breakfast and did his morning routine. Before checking his setup. Around 10 o¡¯clock, Eriri came to Kouta''s house first. She came inside, while staring at him.


    "So will we really do this?" Eriri asked Kouta to confirm what Kouta desired.


    "Yes, if what you said is true. This will be an interesting development and something that I can use¡­" Kouta replied with a big smile on his face. He had such confidence in his n, while Eriri was quite unsure. After all, it was a huge risk.


    But at the same time, Eriri was quite intrigued to know if this n would work. Not only that, Kouta implemented this n, because of her words and also because of her actions too. She was quite stimted with her own imagination. But she needed to calm down.


    "Huhu¡­ I can¡¯t wait." Eriri said while putting her hands on her slightly flushed cheeks. She also wiggled her body. It''s an adorable gesture to see, but when Kouta considers what she would be thinking right now,


    "Really¡­ Well, you became such a pervert girl, and I like it." Kouta said in amazement.


    "I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m already corrupted by someone."


    "Geez, didn¡¯t I say that before? You can¡¯t just me me for everything, especially from all your perverted nature. I mean, you already drew a lewd thing before you met with me."


    "Hum~~~" Eriri just hummed, and ignoring Kouta¡¯s words showed that she would me Kouta again in the future too.


    "Anyway, you¡¯re ready and fine with this, right?" Kouta sighed and asked her once again.


    "Well, I say that I will help¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing¡­ but still¡­ ah¡­ I can¡¯t wait."


    The two of them had such a conversation until half an hourter, when Utaha arrived at Kouta¡¯s home. When Utaha arrived, Kouta and Eriri, of course, acted like any other day as they started working on their dating sims. At some point, Kouta asked them if they would be better if they had voice acting or not.


    If that happened, they would need funds. However, if they wanted to do it. It wouldn''t be a problem for the three of them. Since most of them had no problem with money or anything. Utaha was already a novelist, and Eriri was not only rich, but already a sessful ero mangaka herself. As for Kouta, even though the money he got was not that much. He had his inheritance, and his uncle would approve it if he needed it for his project.


    They had those conversations while working on their duties. It stopped after Utaha saw her smartphone.


    "Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I need to do something first." Utaha said.


    "Oh¡­ Are you talking about Tachibana-sensei?" Kouta asked, acting like he didn¡¯t know anything.


    "Yeah, just like I say it. Tachibana-sensei asked me to help her with something. And since she helped us use the audiovisual room, I agreed to help her." Utaha replied. "That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry about my lunch. She says she will treat me too." She continued.


    "Will youe back here again?"


    "Un¡­ I will. We promised to meet each other at a nearby family restaurant, and I think it won''t take too long."


    "Is that so? How long will you be gone?"


    "Hm¡­ Maybe an hour¡­and a half¡­ I guess."


    "In that case, just take this spare key. So you can just go inside."


    "Ah¡­ Thanks. I will go¡­"


    "Buy me¡­ some C, please."


    "Yes¡­"


    While Kouta and Utaha were in conversation, someone shamelessly asked something to Utaha. Eriri said it, because she thought it would make her act like usual. Utaha agreed to her request.


    Utaha stared at Kouta and Eriri, she had such intense staring. Eriri said that there was a chance that she was suspicious of Kouta and Eriri¡¯s rtionship.


    Well, that¡¯s kind of good for the Kouta n, and after Utaha went out to meet Satomi. Kouta checked his setup onest time. After all, he wanted to get a good shot.


    "So we just need to wait for a message from Satomi¡­" Eriri said, while she still focused on drawing some cg for dating sims.


    "Yeah, by the way¡­ Is there anything you want when we do it?" Kouta asked the question.


    "Well, when I¡¯m thinking again. Isn¡¯t that embarrassing¡­ So can we do it half-naked?"


    "That¡¯s true. Well, it may be a good thing to do too¡­Also, I hope your acting will be good¡­"


    "That''s what I need to say to you¡­"


    Kouta and Eriri smiled at each other. They were kind of nervous, actually, and that¡¯s why they felt like they needed to have this kind of conversation. While waiting for a message from Satomi for around an hour, Satomi messaged Kouta that Utaha had already gone back from the family restaurant.


    Kouta smiled at their estimation Utaha will arrive in around 10¨C15 minutes. So they needed to act.


    "This is kind of embarrassing, but it¡¯s aroused me a bit¡­" Eriri said while she slowly made her appearance half-naked. She was still in her clothes, but her top was beyond her bra. Her bra, already on top of her are, showed her pink nipples. Her bottom was already taken off, as her panties were lowered to her knees.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s good." Kouta replied while his hand was already on Eriri''s nipples and breasts. He stimted it to make it be more stiff. "We need to make it more believable too¡­ Wait¡­ you¡¯re already wet¡­ Huh¡­"


    Kouta said that when his hand touched Eriri''s pussy.


    "Ha~~~ I can¡¯t help it¡­ We will show Utaha right? Our sex¡­"


    "Yes, if what you said was true and you acted believably. I¡¯m sure she would get caught in my trap." Kouta said while thinking about many tropes in hentai world. Also at one of Utaha doujin itself, she would help Eriri, which made Kouta confident she wouldn¡¯t report him.


    "But what happens if the n fails? Nyaaa~~~" Eriri asked while she could feel Kouta¡¯s hand on her sensitive part.


    "If that happens¡­ I need you to beg her to not report me since I have many videos that can ruin your socialwork¡­ I guess."


    "Hahaha¡­ That sounds like such a bother? And if she didn¡¯t want to? And still report to you?"


    "If that happens¡­" Kouta stopped, and he didn¡¯t know why, but he knew in his gut that he had failed with this journey. He would lose everything. Yes¡­he might have be an ordinary guy again, lost his otherworld memories, lost his cheating skill and of course his powerful allies which a thick of plot armor will be gone.


    "Well, I think I will go to jail¡­ and move on¡­ I guess."


    "Eh¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ I think I will move on." Kouta answered Eriri''s question with that oblivious answer, he couldn¡¯t tell her about this kind of fantasy stuff, right?


    "But¡­ what about me¡­?"


    "Hm¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think it will be good for you. If she reports what I am doing to you. People knew that I forced my way to you. I don¡¯t think we can be together after that, right?"


    "That¡¯s¡­ not true¡­ If that''s the case, why do you need more? I mean, you already have two... No¡­ Three girls¡­ Isn¡¯t that enough?" Eriri asked the question that had been on her mind for a while, and Kouta''s answer was something she could guess already.


    "Well, it''s not enough for me¡­ I want her¡­ My mind¡­ and my desire wants her¡­" Kouta answered her with such a serious expression. No¡­ Rather than serious, it was a cold and frankly an eyes that made people shiver.


    It was the same look that Kouta had when he tried to ckmail Eriri. A nk and cold eyes¡­ that told people to stay away. In the past, Eriri would be afraid and scared of those eyes.


    But at this moment, Eriri was already corrupted enough to feel aroused instead. In her mind, when she saw those eyes¡­


    ¡®Ah~~~ Those eyes¡­ Isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡¯


    "And you will help me, right? Eriri¡­" Kouta said as his penis prated Eriri''s pussy deep inside and kissed Eriri''s womb.


    "Ah~~~ NYAAA~~~ It¡¯s sooo deeeppp~~~ Of course, I will~~~ I will help you~~ Kouta~~~ AH~~~ I¡¯m cumming~~ Already~~~~"


    Eriri couldn¡¯t help being aroused and cumming from this action alone. Her mind felt like mush.


    ¡®Ah~~ I will do anything for this~~ For you~~¡¯ That¡¯s what Eriri was thinking while Kouta started to roughly push and pull his penis.


    Yeah, with this Kouta n started, especially, Kouta just like weeks ago. He could feel it. It was like a gut feeling, that told him. That Utaha was alreadying inside his home.

 Ch 93 – 02 June, Kouta’s Will and Plan 02

    Ch 93 ¨C 02 June, Kouta¡¯s Will and n 02


    "Un¡­ I think she is already here¡­ can you moan a little harder?" Kouta whispered to Eriri''s ear.


    "Ugh¡­ Nyaaa~~~ AH~~~ THis is aaaamazing~~ Kouta~~" Eriri didn¡¯t know how Kouta could know Utaha was already here, but she followed Kouta¡¯s lead and moaned very loudly.


    That moan could be heard downstairs, and Kouta¡¯s ear could hear someone walking up the stairs, and the step was slow and maybe hesitant too.


    Kouta, with his fast and a bit rough movement, he made Eriri''s position be more lewder by putting her on all four and began to pound his hips against her from behind.


    "Nyaaa~~~ Kouta~~ This is embarrassing~~~ And too rough!!!" Even though Eriri moaned, she acted like she didn¡¯t want this. "Ugh~~~ Please be more gentle~~"


    "Hah¡­ What are you saying? Your pussy bes much wetter when I¡¯m doing this¡­" Kouta said that while giving Eriri a smack on her buttocks.


    "Nyaaa~~~ Please don¡¯t p my buttt¡­" Eriri said that even though her pussy became tighter when he pped her butt.


    At this moment, Kouta felt like Utaha already knew what they were doing and stood in front of the door. And Utaha¡¯s reaction would be whether the first part of his n works or not. If she was angry and left, his n wasn¡¯t working¡­ But if she was shocked, but still stayed, he had a chance. Especially if she opened the door without saying anything. That¡¯s the response Kouta wanted.


    And the Eriri word would be true.


    And Utaha''s response was just to stay still in front of the door¡­ she might be confused and feel betrayed by Kouta''s action, or maybe Eriri too. Which meant, Kouta needed to y his part.


    "Well, for someone who didn¡¯t want it at first¡­ Your body is really honest¡­" Kouta said a viin line.


    "Ugh¡­ Of course not!! I¡¯m not enjoying this¡­ Hiksss¡­" Eriri tried her best, but even though she said that her body looked very much drowned in pleasure.


    "Is that so¡­ So how can you be this wet¡­ Look¡­ how easy my penis going inside." Kouta said it while he pulled out his penis and pushed it back inside her.


    "Kyaaaa~~~ Too rough¡­ Ah¡­ please¡­ be more gentle¡­"


    "Haha¡­ I wonder what Tomoya will think when he sees you like this."


    "No¡­ Please¡­ don¡¯t do that¡­ You promised me¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Yes. That¡¯s too bad. I''ve already promised to you that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about our video¡­"


    "Hiks¡­ yes¡­ so please¡­ I will do anything.. Please don¡¯t spread that video¡­" Eriri pleaded with Kouta, but her face still shows her enjoying herself.


    "Hm¡­ Yes. I never expected that I could ckmail you with that video and make you do anything. Ah~ this is good, right? Eri¡­" Kouta said that while pping her, but again as if saying that she needed to say a good thing.


    "Hiksss¡­ yes¡­ this feels good. Kouta¡­ This feels really good¡­Your big, burly and thick penis feel goooood!!!" Eriri said this while her body was shivering from too much pleasure.


    "Good¡­ you¡¯re such a good girl, Eri¡­ Ah~~ I¡¯m really d I got that video." Kouta once again emphasized those words, ¡®that video¡¯ as if telling someone outside that there was something wrong with their sexual intercourse.


    At this point, Kouta felt like, with Utaha intelligence, she was aware that Kouta and Eriri''s rtionship wasplicated and that she might be forced by him. So she didn¡¯t feel betrayed by Eriri; rather, she hated Kouta. She would feel sorry for Eriri. And this was a gamble¡­ for the Kouta n.


    This was the second part, in which Utaha''s reaction would determine whether or not the n was sessful. If Utaha cursed and reported him¡­ It would be the end of his journey.


    But Kouta was confident because he sensed Utaha had already opened the door and witnessed what they were doing while doing nothing. She may be confused about what was happening and stay still because of what happened¡­


    And that¡¯s understandable, but what Eriri said one week ago to him. That Utaha was already suspicious of their rtionship, and she might already be in heat. Was a key point of this n.


    There was one trope in hentai that Kouta believed would happen with those specific requirements and what Eriri said to him.


    A trope is when a guy or girl is suspicious of something and they are aroused because of it. Rather than confront what Kouta and Eriri were doing, those people did something else. And that was something Kouta wanted Utaha to do.


    Kouta could feel Utaha had already opened the door just a bit¡­ Maybe it was enough for her to see what Kouta and Eriri did in his room. And rather than confront him, Utaha chose to be silent and didn''t call them out.


    Kouta didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like he knew what Utaha did.


    Right now, Utaha was spying on them, maybe she was confused about what happened and forgot what she needed to do.


    And whatever her reasoning it was unimportant since Kouta could hear it¡­ she breathed uncontrobly, and turned to be faster. Which made Kouta smile as he felt like he had won. He won the gamble.


    The trope Kouta wanted to happen¡­ may already be happening. Yeah, the trope that rather than confront Kouta and Eriri, the witness did something unbelievable¡­ and this may be what Utaha did right now as her breath became heavy and she was silentlyforting herself, while staring at Kouta and Eriri did sexual intercourse.


    Kouta could feel her stare.


    Kouta knew that Utaha right now was doing what people in hentai do¡­ masturbating while watching people they knew or maybe people they like doing sexual intercourse with other people. Which means Kouta¡¯s n is working.


    Once again, Kouta sessfully made the trope happen. It may be his skill, too¡­ to make those tropes happen, as long as he meets the requirement. He didn¡¯t know about that since he didn¡¯t have a skill panel. It was just a hunch, a guts or maybe an instinct. Born when he got reincarnated to this world.


    At this point, Kouta knew he could already corrupt Utaha, especially if she was masturbating and his setup was already in full capacity to record what she was doing. She was already in his hand.


    Well, that¡¯s thanks to Eriri too. She was such a good girl.


    "Ah~ Kouta~ Yoooouuuu too rough!!!" Eriri moaned as Kouta roughly pounded her from behind. She said that while her face glowed with debauchery.


    "Eri¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­" Kouta felt like he coulde with the thought of Utaha already trapped by him.


    "No¡­ No¡­ Please don¡¯te inside¡­"


    "Geeez, fine¡­" Kouta followed Eriri, as this was already in the script, Kouta pounded her hard from behind and when he was about toe. He immediately pulled his penis out and let his white liquid spray at Eriri¡¯s back.


    At the same moment, Kouta turned his eyes that were focused on Eriri and never tried to see the door since he didn¡¯t want to make contact with Utaha, but this is a good moment for him to see her.


    Kouta could see Utaha, who sat down while staring at him. Her hand was already on her pussy and moving quickly. Utaha''s eyes were a bit cloudy with her own lust, but she realized she and Kouta had made contact. At that moment, her body was trembling¡­ maybe she was cumming from masturbating.


    Kouta just smiled at her¡­ smiling devilishly. Utaha¡¯s eyes widened, and she closed the door as if she had run away. But it was toote¡­ Already toote. Kouta already saw her, and he won the gamble, and his n worked.


    It may have been a bit of a mess, and some luck, but it may have been his skill working to the fullest.


    "This is the best¡­ That¡¯s why I can¡¯t stop." Kouta said to himself. Smiling happily.

 Ch 94 – 02 June, Utaha See it

    Ch 94 ¨C 02 June, Utaha See it


    Utaha Perspective


    It was Saturday, and Utaha woke up and rubbed her eyelids sleepily. Because sunlight dazzled her face, as well as the sound of the rm from her smartphone, she finally woke up.


    "Hua~~~ It¡¯s already time. Huh¡­" Utaha said while she stopped the rm while looking outside the window. She quickly moved out of the bedroom, ate her breakfast, and prepared to go out.


    Today being Saturday, it was time for the usual meeting at Kouta''s house. After she was done changing her clothing, she immediately went toward the station. While on the way, Utaha remembered she had a conversation with her teacher. Tachibana Satomi, who taught her world history.


    Tachibana-sensei was a woman with chin-length ck, who always looked friendly and was liked by many students.


    Utaha was a bit surprised when, out of nowhere, she was called by Tachibana-sensei. She didn¡¯t feel like doing anything wrong. Her grade in Tachibana-sensei''s ss has not deteriorated, as it has always been excellent.


    In the end, Tachibana-sensei just asked Utaha to help her. Utaha was rarely asked by the teacher like this, but Kouta told her that Tachibana-sensei would assist them in obtaining permission to use the audiovisual room that they normally used.


    Tachibana-sensei also told Utaha to meet her not in school, but actually at the family restaurant around Kouta''s house. Which surprised Utaha because she thought Tachibana-sensei might already know about their usual meeting at Kouta''s house.


    Anyway, Utaha arrived at Kouta''s house a bitter than Eriri. When she entered Kouta¡¯s room, she was already working on her task. She draws those CGIs for dating sims. It had been one week since Utaha had those conversations with Eriri, which sometimes made her really conscious about Kouta.


    Utaha herself spent her time focused on her work, and with their progress, their work will be done much faster than their schedule. Which made three of them talk about the soundtrack and, of course, voice actors.


    But their conversation ended before they made decisions, because Utaha needed to leave to meet Tachibana-sensei.


    Utaha herself didn¡¯t want to leave these two people alone. She suspected they had some sort of rtionship, but she was still unsure how their rtionship was. When they were together, the two of them didn¡¯t show anything except that they had a good rtionship, like friends, but not one that was really intimate.


    Utaha stared at Eriri and Kouta back and forth, deeply sighed in frustration. In the end, she needed to leave the house to meet Tachibana-sensei.


    "Well, it¡¯s not like they will do anything, right?" Utaha said those words after she got a spare key from Kouta. Since she coulde anytime, Utaha convinced herself that they wouldn¡¯t do anything suspicious.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Utaha arrived at the family restaurant. Tachibana-sensei, already waiting in her seat, waved her hand when she saw Utaha enter the restaurant. It looked like Tachibana-sensei asked Utaha to help her with her own problem. Which also not something really that difficult a task for Utaha. Well, Tachibana-sensei didn¡¯t ask Utaha to do something difficult after all.


    Utaha even felt Tachibana-sensei didn¡¯t need her help. Their work was really rxing, and Tachibana-sensei treats Utaha with anything she asks for. It was sofortable that Utaha wondered what her teacher was thinking by doing this.


    Maybe there was something else; Utaha seemed to be thinking along those lines.


    "By the way, Tachibana-sensei, are you close with Kouta?" Utaha asked, looking at Tachibana-sensei with a serious expression. Utaha thought that there was another purpose. Since she couldn¡¯t pin-point what it was. So she asked the question because she felt she had something inmon with her teacher.


    "Well, you can say our rtionship is closer than usual for a teacher and student. I know his situation and can¡¯t help wanting to help him. Perhaps I spoiled him more than usual." Tachibana-sensei nodded and replied.


    "I¡¯m d that he had more activity than before¡­ Also, his grade improved significantly." She continued as Utaha remained silent, hearing what Tachibana-sensei said. Utaha felt like the Tachibana-sensei word was genuine, and she worried about Kouta.


    ¡®Maybe this is her way to say something or stuff.¡¯ Utaha thought like that while she enjoyed the coffee she ordered. Tachibana-sensei acted very much like a good teacher. She may be a bit worried about Kouta going too far, but if she knew Kouta before. It was understandable.


    Of course, Utaha didn¡¯t know that the two of them only knew each other for a few months and that she met Kouta before Satomi. But there was no way she knew it, and since the two of them acted like they had known each other for a long time. Utaha always thought Tachibana-sensei knew Kouta a long time before, even though it was so far from the truth.


    "I hope you guys will always get along." Tachibana-sensei said that before they parted. Utaha responded with a smile and nodded.


    Utaha left the family restaurant and went back to Kouta''s home. She already had a spare key, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about telling Kouta, so she came back. She bought the c that Eriri asked for.


    Utaha arrived at Kouta''s house. She thought about announcing her arrival, but when she entered the house. She heard a very weird and unusual sound.


    It didn''t feel like a conversation in Utaha''s ear.


    Utaha, who was already suspicious of Kouta and Eriri''s rtionship, felt like she already knew what those unusual sounds were.


    It was a soft and sweet moaning from a girl. Utaha, who is very familiar with that kind of stuff from otaku culture, was very aware of what they were doing.


    Utaha was a bit shocked, but since she already had some suspicions about their rtionship, She felt like her emotions were disturbed.


    When she found out her suspicion might be true, she, of course, felt like she didn''t want her suspicion to be true. In the end, Kouta was a boy she was interested in after all.


    That''s why, rather than leaving the house or going home, Utaha actually went upstairs, walking slowly to hear Eriri¡¯s moan more clearly with every step she took as she came closer and closer.


    Utaha''s emotions were turbulent. Hearing those moans, she felt a bit betrayed since Eriri may have known Utaha like Kouta. Utaha may have felt Eriri was like Kouta too, but she talked a lot about her childhood.


    Utaha was already in front of Kouta''s room, and she would very easily enter his room. Until she heard their conversation and moan.


    "Nyaaa~~~ Kouta~~ This is embarrassing~~~ And too rough!!!" Even though Eriri moaned, she acted like she didn¡¯t want this. "Ugh~~~ Please be more gentle~~"


    "Hah¡­ What are you saying? Your pussy bes much wetter when I¡¯m doing this¡­"


    "Nyaaa~~~ Please don¡¯t p my buttt¡­"


    Utaha heard such lewd conversation, but something far from her imagination. Rather than a sweet conversation, it felt like such a dubious word that came from hentai. Utaha''s mind couldn''tprehend what happened.


    Kouta¡¯s words sound like he had his way with Eriri, but at the same time, Eriri¡¯s moaning sounds like she very much enjoyed her time.


    At that moment, Utaha''s mind was confused, and there was a curiosity about what actually happened. She didn¡¯t really open the door, but she made her way closer with her ears and her eyes to try to peep through the door knob.


    "Well, for someone who didn¡¯t want it at first¡­ Your body is really honest¡­"


    "Ugh¡­ Of course not!! I¡¯m not enjoying this¡­ Hiksss¡­"


    "Is that so¡­ So how can you be this wet¡­ Look¡­ how easy my penis going inside."


    "Kyaaaa~~~ Too rough¡­ Ah¡­ please¡­ be more gentle¡­"


    "Haha¡­ I wonder what Tomoya will think when he sees you like this."


    "No¡­ Please¡­ don¡¯t do that¡­ You promised me¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Yes. That¡¯s too bad. I''ve already promised to you that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about our video¡­"


    "Hiks¡­ yes¡­ so please¡­ I will do anything.. Please don¡¯t spread that video¡­"


    Utaha could hear those words more clearly, and at this moment, Utaha was convinced that Kouta had forced his way. And she needed to stop it, but her eyes couldn¡¯t shy away from Eriri¡¯s face. Even though the doorknob hole was small.


    Even though it was difficult, Utaha could still see and hear Eriri''s face and sound just like Kouta said, even though Eriri said she didn¡¯t want it. Her expression and tone revealed how much she enjoyed each of Kouta''s acts.


    It was such a big discrepancy that it made Utaha''s body tremble. Especially when she saw how debaucherous Eriri''s expression was. It felt like a wave of current electric rush through her body.


    Instead of catching them, Utaha convinced herself that she needed to see more clearly to be certain of what had happened. She slowly opened the door and peered from there. A small gap in Kouta''s room door.


    "Hm¡­ Yes. I never expected that I could ckmail you with that video and make you do anything. Ah~ this is good, right? Eri¡­".


    "Hiksss¡­ yes¡­ this feels good. Kouta¡­ This feels really good¡­Your big, burly and thick penis feel goooood!!!"


    "Good¡­ you¡¯re such a good girl, Eri¡­ Ah~~ I¡¯m really d I got that video."


    At this point, Kouta was very much a bad guy. But Utaha¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t move from Eriri¡¯s expression, which was full of ecstasy. From Utaha¡¯s view, she could see very clearly how lewd Kouta and Eriri were.


    It was also Utaha¡¯s first time to see such an act live, and seeing it directly was quite an intense sight. Especially when those people who did it¡­ Someone Utaha knew and has been close to for two weeks and more¡­


    One of them was a person Utaha had an interest in. While the other one was her junior and someone she actually had respect for. Yeah, to be honest, throughout her life Utaha rarely saw someone that could be said to be on the same level as her.


    So when Utaha saw Eriri drawing those beautiful artworks, She couldn¡¯t help but feel moved and respect her for it. Especially when Utaha knew that Eriri already had a reputation in otaku culture.


    Eriri also had such a rich expression, which was different from Utaha, who was more like a bit of a reserved and cold person. And at this moment, Utaha saw such a cute and beautiful girl that usually had a proud looking half-foreigner.


    The look on her face was one of pleasure; she had such a debauchery expression. A nasty face with tears and a wet mouth, as she moaned and groaned in what sounded like an animal-like voice.


    Rather than feeling sorry for Eriri, Utaha felt her stomach was hot and her pussy slowly itched as if a hint of her own lewdness.


    Utaha glued her eyes as Kouta pounded at Eriri, while her in such half-naked condition, even though she begged Kouta to stop, Eriri¡¯s pussy was so wet that Utaha could saw her liquid dripping every time Kouta¡¯s hips roughly smacked her.


    Eriri lust moans rushed up like a musical tone over the lewd sound of water. It was such an astonishing thing to see, but Utaha¡¯s eyes were glued to her. Her pussy began to feel something¡­


    And before she realized it¡­ Utaha¡¯s hand was already down there¡­ Utaha shivered as her right hand stretched toward her pussy. She traced her slit with her middle finger, and her forefinger peeled her clitoris and stirred it up.


    Utaha''s mind was nk because of a wave of pleasure, something that she had never felt before. Something that was really wrong at the same time. Of course, she had previously experienced masturbation, but this time the pleasure was much greater.


    To the point, Utaha wasn¡¯t paying attention to what they were talking about, and Kouta pulled out his big penis and let out a white liquid. It was the first time in Utaha''s life that she saw a penis directly, and the white semen he let out¡­


    Utaha looked at those white liquids dumped on Eriri¡¯s back, and Eriri herself howled in pleasure as she might cumming herself.


    Utaha herself felt to be at the peak of pleasure and at the moment, she saw Kouta looking at her. Finally, he saw her peep at them, and rather than being angry or anything, he smiled. He didn¡¯t call her out or anything¡­ he just¡­ smiling.


    Kouta smiled devilishly¡­ something that Utaha had never seen before¡­


    When they stared at each other like that, Utaha didn¡¯t stop her movement. Rather than that, she felt much better as her hand couldn¡¯t stop, even though in her mind she tried to. She wanted to stop, but the pleasure was too much.


    The pleasure of masturbating and the image of Kouta looking at her actually carried Utaha to a new stage of delight and pleasure.. Her whole body was hot, and it felt like lightning hit her body.


    It was such a great pleasure as Utaha cumming¡­ it was the best climax she ever had, and it may have drowned her in pleasure. But Utaha still had some resistance, so she closed the door and immediately left Kouta''s home.


    She ran away from that ce as if she felt embarrassed as her mind returned.


    Without knowing it, she was already in the Kouta trap, and all of her actions were caught in 4K.

 Ch 95 – 02 June, Aftermath

    Ch 95 ¨C 02 June, Aftermath


    Kouta put a camera in the two ces he was really confident could catch the image he wanted. The first camera was stored in one corner, where he caught the front view of his room. He could see Utaha from the side.


    It wasn¡¯t particrly clear, but Kouta could see Utaha touching her bottom body pretty convincingly.


    Kouta smiled innocently, which was unimaginable since he watched the video that will be used as extortion. He was still pretty happy since his n was working pretty well, the first camera captured a good picture.


    But the second was the most important one.


    Kouta put the second actually inside the room, pointed toward the door and different from the first that capture was a bit from about. The second was captured in the video below. Which made the camera capture Utaha touching herself while peeping inside the room pretty clearly.


    Even the camera captured how she was cumming in that masturbation section.


    Well, Utaha actually ran away immediately after Kouta caught her, and she didn¡¯t even try to wipe it properly.


    "Wow¡­ Your n really works. And this video is pretty good."


    Kouta heard Eriri¡¯s voice from his back as she let her chin rest on Kouta''s shoulder while she slowly hugged him from behind. Eriri was just wearing her bra and panty as her clothes were already disced on the floor.


    Eriri pressed her body while hugging Kouta, especially her small breast that was small. It still gave Kouta a pleasant, soft feeling on his back.


    "Un, thanks to you." Kouta replied as he gave Eriri a pat on her head. Kouta''s thin, wicked finger caressed her head very tenderly, which made Eriri feel she had been given a reward and love.


    "Hehehe¡­ but I never expected it to be this easy? Ah¡­ Also, you''re really such a bad guy! You even took a video about me too." Eriri''s happy expression shifted to a dissatisfied pout. Her cheek became bigger to show her displeasure. But that expression did not serve as a warning to Kouta. Since It was a rather cute face.


    "Ahaha¡­ It¡¯s for my own assurance if I fail something. But in the end, I don¡¯t even need it." Kouta responded while he turned around at Eriri, and he embraced her.


    Kouta kissed the tip of her nose, pressed his cheek against her soft cheek while embracing her pretty tightly. This was the kind of chance that he wouldn¡¯t get if he didn¡¯t have his previous memories.


    "Even so¡­ that¡¯s really horrible!" Eriri showed her displeasure, and she was surprised when Kouta told her about it.


    Kouta didn¡¯t know if it was true or not. But from his previous memories, he read that kissing and caressing are not really necessary for a man since they just need to stick their dick and squeeze it.


    On the other hand, kissing and caressing are important for a girl¡¯s ideal sex. Since they want to feel loved through sexual intercourse.


    That¡¯s why Kouta always tried his best when he did those things. Eriri, who looked still angry, was still in his embrace, and Kouta slowly put his hand on Eriri¡¯s breast, massaging it pretty carefully.


    Before Kouta locked at her soft chest and sucked her nipple.


    "Well, I¡¯m sorry about that. That¡¯s why¡­ even though I don¡¯t need to tell you about this. In the end, I''ll be honest with you. Since I really like you and appreciate you more than anything." Kouta said such a shameless word. Such bullshit.


    While at the same time, Kouta moved his target and kissed Eriri¡¯s hand. He even gave her healthy pink fingernails love too, kissed it and licked it. Gave Eriri such ticklish pleasure.


    "Kouta¡­" Eriri said with such a low, but girlish voice. She could feel Kouta''s other hand already caressing her thigh and moving to her pussy. "Nyyyaaa~~~"


    "Also, Isn¡¯t that exciting? You can watch all of our sexual intercourse, and how do you change¡­ to my liking." Kouta said those several words at the end in Eriri¡¯s ear and gave Eriri¡¯s earlobe love. He even sniffed her hair, giving Eriri another ticklish pleasure.


    "That¡¯s~~~ That¡¯s~~~" Eriri wanted to be angry, but the thought of watching those videos actually made her body shiver as a wave of pleasure moved around her body. She might be cumming a little with just those thoughts. "Nyaaa~~~    "


    "Geez¡­ Are you cumming? I don¡¯t even give you permission to cum."


    "I¡¯m sorry~~    , but this is    to much!!"


    "Well, I''ll let you this time. This is your reward after all¡­ Hm¡­"


    Kouta raised her hand up and actually inserted his tongue in her armpit. It was damp from her sweat and a bit salty.


    "Nyaaaa~~~ What are you doing~~~" Eriri protested, but Kouta answered pretty straightforwardly.


    "Well, I¡¯m giving you a reward by making a new type of pleasure¡­ I guess."


    "Wait~~~ Are you stupid~~ NYaaaaa~~~    Please, don¡¯t   !!"


    Even though Eriri said that¡­ she was enjoying a new pleasure on her armpit. It was a side that Kouta never really touched after all.


    Also, Kouta told her to take care of her armpit, so she actually knew that someday he would get this action. Which Eriri gets at this moment.


    Kouta wasn¡¯t only ying with her armpit, but her pussy too. Kouta put his finger in Eriri¡¯s genital, violently and skillfully. Eriri panted every time Kouta made a rhythm with his finger and licked her armpit simultaneously.


    Eriri''s pussy that already softened from many sexual intercourse flooded with her love nectar. She was writhing in ecstasy. Her eyes warped in pleasure. Her half-opened eyes showed a weird pinkish heart.


    "Kouta~~ I¡¯m cumming~~ Please~~ I want to cum~~~" Eriri¡¯s body trembled from the new feeling she was getting for the first time. As Kouta got even more intense, his skilled finger and tongue made Eriri''s body jump, shake, and beg for it.


    "Okay¡­ Cum¡­ Show me your shameful face!"


    "Nyaaaa~~~ Cummming~~~" Eriri cumming with a pleased face. She looked in ecstasy and melting in pleasure, such a lewd face. She was sweating and leaked out hot breath as she cummed.


    Eriri felt so much as she copsed on Kouta embracement.


    "Ah~~~ That¡¯s amazing." Eriri said while she looked at Kouta, who still stared at her and smiled before he covered Eriri''s lip with his. He easily broke the inside of her lip and stuck his tongue inside. His hot tip of tongue caressed Eriri''s mouth, tracing her teeth and gums.


    Their tongues intertwined with each other, and the sound of nasty water sipping, sucking, and sshing echoed. The rough feeling of the tip of Kouta tongue already conquered Eriri helplessly.


    "Ah~~~ Kouta¡­ I love you."


    "Un¡­ me too."


    Eriri felt her face hot, and her body was once again on fire, but there was something on her mind.


    "So what is your next step?" Eriri asked.


    "Ah¡­ Well, since Utaha never came back. I think I will message her as if I¡¯m worried about her and ask her to apany me to cosy even tomorrow¡­"


    "That¡¯s it?"


    "Yes, we need to have a conversation after all. And in the end, you already know how it will end¡­" Kouta replied with a devilish grin, as Eriri already knew what he¡¯s up to. Most likely, Utaha would experience what Eriri did before.


    "Well, I can¡¯t wait for the result¡­" Eriri said as she slowly caressed Kouta''s penis. "For now, you need to focus on me¡­"


    So Kouta and Eriri had another passionate sex on Saturday evening until she left Kouta homete.

 Ch 96 – 03 June, Going to cosplay event 01

    Ch 96 ¨C 03 June, Going to cosy event 01


    Utaha sent the message, [ Yes, me too. I want to ask you something. ]


    It happened aroundte Saturday evening, after Kouta texted Utaha. The message''s content expressed his concern that Utaha did not return and acted as if he was unaware. At the same time, Kouta invited Utaha to a cosy event, while implying there was something he wanted to talk about.


    Kouta was currently waiting at the nearest station to the cosy event venue. It wasn¡¯t long after Kouta showed up at the station, someone tapped his shoulder and said.


    "Oh, Kouta. You¡¯re already here¡­" Kitagawa Marin gave a silly smile as she said hello to Kouta. She was dressed in a white t-shirt under an open army jacket with blue jeans and waved energetically with both hands.


    Kouta looked at Marin and nodded at her while greeting her back. "Yes, I''m quite looking forward to this."


    Kouta replied, making Marin smile wider as if she were happy that Kouta had the same feeling of anticipation as her. After all, she was looking forward to this cosy event. She would be happy if she could join, but the costume was still not finished.


    Although, actually, Kouta had another reason to look forward to


    "Hehehe, I can¡¯t wait too." Marin said it happily. "Ah, by the way, my friend ising too." Marin realized something as another girl came out from behind her. A small girl with ck hair tied into pigtails.


    "Hello, Nowa is here too¡­" Nowa greeted Kouta cheerfully and enthusiastically.


    "I see. Hello¡­ I¡¯m Kouta." Kouta greeted her back. He floated a good natured smile as he could see from her eyes how passionate she was. Kouta never really knew about her, since she was the only side-character that barely exists in the manga.


    Of course, Nowa had her moment, which made an impression on Kouta¡¯s mind, but it was still not enough to pique his interest.


    "Un¡­ I see you in the video, and Marin also talks about you too. Also¡­ you¡¯re really different at physical education. I never expected you to be the same guy." Nowa spoke as she drew closer.


    "Is that so¡­"


    "Yes. Also, when I heard you came to a cosy event. So I was expecting you to do cosy too. I kinda want to see that." Nowa said that she put her index finger on her lips and tilted her head in wonder.


    "Eh, you''re thinking like that. No wonder, you are eager to follow me to this kind of event that you were never interested in before." Marin said it in surprise.


    "Hahaha¡­ too bad for you. But I never cosy for free." Kouta replied without being surprised at all. He just put Nowa in the category of a dangerous girl who is like a girlish boy.


    Nowa herself still tilted her head while staring at Kouta as if she were watching something about him, before she actually leaped onto him.


    "Hm¡­ This is it!!" Nowa said that, as she actually put her hand on Kouta''s stomach and touched it pretty aggressively.


    "Wait! What are you doing! Nowa!" Marin was surprised by Nowa''s shameless action.


    At the same time, Kouta, of course, liked to be touched by girls, especially the way Nowa touched him as if she checked his abs. His abs became more muscr after months of training.


    Of course, even though he was happy. He couldn¡¯t just show it, right? He needed to y hard to get.


    "Geez, you can¡¯t touch me like that, you know? If I do it to you, it will be counted as sexual harassment."


    "But¡­ this is¡­ even though you had such a cute face. Your body is good too. This is amazing."


    Kouta never expected her to be someone like this. It was such a different kind of image Kouta had of her. Well, it''s not like she had many appearances, but Kouta could remember how straightforward she was. One of her scenes that Kouta remembered was when she asked if Marin and Gojou were going out with each other.


    When Kouta was about to say something,


    "You¡¯re really popr. Huh¡­" There was someone talking.


    Kouta automatically turned his head and saw the person he had invited, Utaha, had already arrived.


    Utaha looked at him with such displeasure.


    "You arrive, Utaha-senpai."


    ""Eh! Kasumigaoka-senpai.""


    Marin and Nowa were surprised by Utaha''s presence. From their perspective, Utaha was famous as a cold and smart senior. Especially, when she came with such a bad mood on her expression.


    Utaha''s sharp re and stern expression made it clear how unhappy she was. Those two cowered behind Kouta¡¯s back instinctively. Marin and Nowa were gals that didn¡¯t look afraid of anything in manga and couldn''t help but feel a bit scared of Utaha.


    "Wait, why Kasumigaoka-senpai here?" Nowa asked Kouta.


    "Of course, she¡¯s here. I was invited here to y after all." Kouta replied quite lightly, which made Utaha more annoyed. Especially, she had trouble sleepingst night after what happened at his house yesterday.


    "No way, perhaps¡­ Kasumigaoka-senpai have any interest in doing cosy?" Marin heard the Kouta word and interpreted it to that motion. Her pinkish colored contact eyes twinkled with her excitement.


    "Of course not, I came here¡­ because I need something with this child¡­" Utaha replied while shaking her head.


    "Eh¡­ Is that so¡­" Marin dejected when she heard Utaha''s answer, as she felt Utaha¡¯s profile figure would be good for many cosy characters. She had such a smart and beautiful appearance for someone their age, or, as some might say, a mature one.


    "That¡¯s too bad¡­" She continued.


    "In that case, are you two close?" Nowa asked Utaha while still behind Kouta¡¯s back.


    "Well, of course, we¡¯re close. Right now, we¡¯re making a game together after all." Kouta replied to those questions. Marin and Nowa nodded since they knew that Kouta from the GCC and made those Floopy Bird.


    "She is a good writer after all. I really respect her." He added with a gentle smile nted on his mouth.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s true." Utaha added to back Kouta¡¯s answer. But her expression remained unchanged and her eyebrows twitched since Utaha realized after seeing how Kouta interacted with other girls. Which he was actually such a womanizer.


    "Eh, I can¡¯t wait¡­" Nowa responded.


    "Well, rather than a game. It¡¯s a dating sim, though¡­" Kouta told her the truth about what he made.


    It was an answer that piqued Marin¡¯s attention.


    "Eh!! Dating sims!? Really?" Marin''s twinkled eyes shifted the focus to Kouta. "I wonder what kind of dating sims you make¡­" She expressed her interest.


    "Yes, we may release it at summeriket." Kouta told Marin their game schedule.


    "Really!? That¡¯s awesome. I will buy it."


    "Ah¡­ Wait. How about you help us?"


    "Help you?"


    "Yes. I think you will be perfect for cosying as one of the main heroines. You looked gorgeous with such dazzling blonde hair." Kouta threw his most attractive smile and expression at her.


    It was a surprising attack that Marin blushed furiously for a moment and replied it back.


    "Is¡­ that soo¡­"


    "Yes."


    Seeing how serious Kouta was, actually made Marin somehow feel embarrassed, and she averted her gaze.


    "U~ummm¡­ I will think about it. Especially if I really had the same profile as her and wouldn¡¯t give the wrong expression to other people¡­" Even in her embarrassment, Marin still holds firm on her cosy values.


    "Really, I¡¯m d to hear that."


    While Kouta had those conversations with Marin, Utaha could only see how smooth his sweet-talking was.


    ¡®This guy¡­ is he flirting in front of me!?¡¯ Utaha couldn¡¯t help but think like that when she saw Kouta and Marin. Even after what happened yesterday, somehow Utaha felt jealous of Marin. She never thought that she would still feel jealousy and possessiveness even though she saw Kouta and Eriri''s rtionship.


    "Hm¡­ By the way, Gojou-kun, until when will you hide there?" Kouta asked Gojou, who looked anxious and hid behind a pir not far away from them.


    "Ah¡­ Sorry, I just feel like I can¡¯t enter your conversation. You look like you had fun. So I''m thinking of waiting until you¡¯re done." Gojou answered with such a typical introverted protagonist.


    "You don¡¯t have to do that. It will make us wait longer¡­ Well, anyway you don¡¯t have to worry about little things and just call us out. We are friends after all."


    "Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry."


    "You do that next time. Since you¡¯re already here. We¡¯re going¡­"


    Kouta told the group as they were finally moving from the station to the cosy event venue.

 Ch 97 – 03 June, Going to cosplay event 02

    Ch 97 ¨C 03 June, Going to cosy event 02


    The cosy event venue was a big park. Kouta could see a message in the entrance that said to everyone who used the park, they were holding a cosy event to promote international arts and culture as part of the city''s cultural n.


    Kouta looked up at the sky, and he just remembered from his memories what happened in the manga. It was surely a sunny day, which made it pretty hot.


    "Do you want to take some pictures or something?" Kouta asked the question to Marin, since she was the one who was excited about this cosy event.


    "Well, of course. There is no way I let this chance go. Hm~~ There is a lot of cosy that I like. Hehe¡­" Marin put her two hands on her cheek. Her cheeks flushed, and she smiled while looking around.


    "Hehehe, I¡¯m super happy¡­" She continued.


    While on the other hand, Gojou looked around with a pale and uneasy face. His body trembled, and his eyes were also rapidly circled.


    "Wawawa¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Calm down¡­ There were so many girls¡­" Gojou said falteringly.


    "Well, if you can¡¯t calm down. How about we go to the za up ahead?"


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "It¡¯s fine. This is your first time going to this kind of event. You just need to look around and learn about cosy a bit."


    "Ah¡­ Thanks."


    Kouta heard the two conversations and observed those two rtionships. He didn''t expect their rtionship to develop the way it did in the manga and anime. Because of what he did. He changed their rtionship, by simply correcting their mimunication. Since in the anime, they mimunicate as a plot to make their rtionship develop after all.


    Because of those mimunications, Gojou finished the cosy as fast as he could when he was actually having a difficult time. Which makes Marin happy and thankful to him. At the end of this cosy event, Marin actually fell in love with Gojou.


    The two of them walked in front of the rest of the group since Nowa and Utaha walked much slower after all.


    Nowa walked while looking around with interest. She even said it out loud. "So, this cosy convention. Huh¡­ There are a lot of girls dressed up as men."


    "Well, of course. They¡¯re cosying characters that they like or famous chara."


    "Still¡­ I don¡¯t think there are many guys cosying as girls. That¡¯s why¡­ How about you¡¯re cosying, Kouta¡­"


    "Didn¡¯t I say before? I don¡¯t cosy for free. You need to pay me."


    "Eh~~~"


    "Well, you don¡¯t have to pay me with money. But you can pay me by doing cosy for me too. Especially the one I like."


    "That''s¡­ I hope it wasn¡¯t a perverted one¡­"


    "Well, what do you think?"


    Kouta and Nowa had their own conversation. While Utaha walked at the same speed, the two of them were in such a bad mood, especially walking in this kind of weather. Utaha wasn¡¯t an outdoor person after all. In the midst of hot weather like this, her stamina was reduced drastically. It was the reason she was walking slowly after all.


    "Geez, I''m tired after having trouble sleeping yesterday too¡­ I didn¡¯t check the weather¡­" Utaha grumbled herint a bit loudly, which could be heard by Kouta. .


    "Hm¡­ You look troubled. Perhaps, are you hot? Ah¡­ How about you¡¯re using this?" Kouta already knew it would be hot at this cosy event. He took off his hat and gave it to Utaha.


    "Ah, also¡­ drink this¡­ so you stay hydrated." Kouta added.


    "Ah, thanks." Utaha thanked Kouta with a smile, and her expression showed that she was happy. Which actually gave Utaha a mixed feeling. In the end, she had some feelings for Kouta, even after she saw what happened yesterday.


    Utaha still felt happy when Kouta cared about her. Once again, show her feelings¡­


    "Geez¡­ What I¡¯m going to do." Utaha mumbled while her face became pinkish for a short time.


    The five of them finally arrived in the za, where the ce was more open and there were fewer people.


    "So how about we take some pictures? Is there anything that interests you, Marin? I¡¯m already bringing my camera after all." Kouta said while bringing out his camera from his bag.


    "Eh!? You have such a thing!?" Marin looked at the camera in a vigorous mood. Even though the weather is hot. She was still lively while Utaha and Gojou were sitting in the seats with pale faces. It looked like these two wouldn¡¯t want to take pictures as they were looking tired.


    "Yeah, this is a good camera to take pictures with after all. It¡¯s my father''s camera."


    "Ah¡­ is that so? Hm¡­ how about we take a picture with that¡­ She cosyed amazingly well. More like that girl¡¯s boobs are so big!! " Marin pointed to a cosyer and casually grabbed Kouta¡¯s hand. Before she pulled him toward the cosyer.


    The cosyer wore a kind of nurse''s uniform with a short skirt. She had several surgical wounds. It looked like this character came from a game.


    To be honest, Kouta didn¡¯t actually care about the cosy and was only here to develop a rtionship with Marin. They were waiting for a few people to photograph first as they were talking to each other.


    Kouta photographed Marin, Nowa, and the cosyer several times with many different poses and expressions. After that, Marin came close to Kouta to take a look at the result he photographed.


    "Oh~~ This is a good picture. You¡¯re really good at this too?"


    "Hm¡­ Well, of course. I learned this from my father."


    Kouta remembered his time with his father. Since he remembered his previous life, his memory of his family, which Kouta thought would fade away. It actually became more clear since he had a cheat kill that made him easily ess his memory and remember what he wanted.


    Kouta can easily recall his family as a result. In the past, after he remembered a tiny part of his family, he would be depressed. But once he had those memories and had umted a lot of experience from them,


    Kouta started to let go of his family, he might be sad, but not as bad as before. Maybe¡­


    "Is there anything wrong?" Marin asked with a worried face as Kouta just went silent after replying to her question...


    "Ah¡­ Sorry about that. I can¡¯t help remembering my father a bit." Kouta replied with a crooked smile.


    "Is that so?" Marin didn¡¯t actually know about Kouta¡¯s family, but she sensed there was something about it. "Your dad¡­ must be good." She added.


    "Un, yes." Kouta stopped for a moment. He thought for a second, before he made his decision.


    "If that''s the case. How about an exchange where you help me with your cosy? I will be the photographer every time you cosy?" Kouta stood by her side as he gave Marin a proposal.


    "Eh, really. That sounds like a good idea." Marin all agreed with Kouta¡¯s proposal. At this time, she wasn¡¯t doing cosy and only had a part-time job as a model. Which is why she still didn¡¯t think about buying a camera, which happened further in the manga and anime.


    Marin thought it was a good idea to have a good photographer like Kouta take her picture while cosying. After all, Marin was already ustomed to working with a professional photographer.


    "Really, that¡¯s good. I will give you the picture of the character I want you to cosy as part of our marketing when weunch it in the summer. Well, of course, I will give you the contract too¡­" Kouta, once again, tried his best to make connections with the heroine and target his liking.


    "I can¡¯t wait." Marin responded to Kouta''s words positively.


    Well, after that, they spent their time in that cosy event venue. At some point, Gojou and Utaha joined them too. Kouta himself just wanted to make sure to see what happened, since he didn¡¯t give Marin the idea toe here. She might not havee to this cosy event.


    And thankfully, just like Kouta thought. Nothing happened between Gojou and Marin. Which, well, is a good thing¡­


    Now, Kouta¡¯s focus will be talking to Utaha after they leave this cosy event.

 Ch 98 – 03 June, Conversation with Utaha

    Ch 98 ¨C 03 June, Conversation with Utaha


    And now, when it was time for dinner, Kouta went to a sushi ce. He felt like he craved sushi. Since he never had one after he got his previous memories. Thest time he got sushi was a long time ago, too, when his family was still alive.


    Kouta couldn¡¯t believe that he hadn''t eaten sushi for a long time. He wasn¡¯t alone either, Utaha followed Kouta after the two of them split up with the others. After all, they still needed to have an important conversation.


    While Utaha looked tired fromck of sleep and spent time in hot weather in open space. Kouta was a bit energetic, as if he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Kouta enjoyed his dinner. In his previous world. He only tried it several times. It may not be expensive or made by a dedicated sushi chef. Still, it feels much more delicious than the sushi he tasted in his previous world.


    Utaha could see how Kouta enjoyed his time. That made her feel stupid that to stress about their situation. In the end, she followed Kouta and enjoyed eating her dinner.


    It wasn¡¯t long before they finished eating. Kouta took a sip of green tea to appease the taste of the food he just ate. He rxed for a moment, before looking at Utaha.


    "So what happened yesterday? I¡¯m worried since you never came back." Kouta asked Utaha even though Kouta may have sounded like he was trying to show his worries, but his face showed otherwise.


    Which, of course, Utaha became annoyed and replied, "Well¡­ I¡¯m just¡­" She wanted to tell him about what she heard when Kouta did it with Eriri.


    But Utaha had mixed feelings, not only from embarrassment, but guilt too. Either way, she felt like she did something wrong yesterday, but she felt like she needed to do something about what Kouta did to Eriri. From what she heard, it sounded like Kouta had forced her after all.


    "Anyway, it''s because I heard something unbelievable."


    "Hm~~ What''s that?"


    "Rather than unbelievable, it was such an awful thing. I heard that you ckmailed Eriri so you could have your way with her." Utaha looked into Kouta¡¯s eyes when she said that, and to her surprise, he didn¡¯t flinch at all.


    "How can you do something like that!?" She added more words as her eyes twitched involuntarily.


    "ckmail¡­ Huh. That¡¯s true." Kouta responded with a smile without even arguing with Utaha. It was such a weird confidence.


    "So what I¡¯m hearing is true. How can you do that¡­"


    "Well, what do you think? I can make her drawings for this project. Well, of course, I¡¯m using anything to make her join. Since without her, I don¡¯t think you will join this project of mine." Kouta answered with a small shake of his shoulders, as if to emphasize his feelings.


    "And just like you might now¡­ I don¡¯t really have anything. Which is why I will do anything to get what I want. I want this project to be sessful, and I know you and Eriri are on the team. This project will be sessful."


    "I understand that, but it isn''t¡­ isn''t doing that was too far¡­" Utaha felt emotion from Kouta¡¯s words. A powerful one, that make she shrieked a bit.


    "Hm¡­ about what?" Kouta tried to act like he did nothing wrong. He sipped his green tea as if waiting for Utaha to say another word.


    "Of course, it¡¯s about doing that stuff¡­" Utaha red at Kouta with a piercing look.


    "Ah. Well, of course, I¡¯m a healthy guy who really lives alone. After all, there are times when I need to let go of my desire.And I have a cute and beautiful girl that may listen to me when she is near me. Of course, I will do it. And it¡¯s not like you can do anything about it." Kouta replied to Utaha''s question with a look that seemed natural.


    "What are you saying! Of course, I can¡­:"


    "What? Are you going to call the police?"


    "Yes!!"


    "Really¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    Utaha was surprised when Koutaughed when she told him that she would call the police. Also, Koutaughed a bit out loud and held his stomach as if he didn¡¯t care to offend her, or he might be convinced that she wouldn¡¯t ever call the police.


    "Hahaha, well¡­ there¡¯s no way you call the police or anything like that. Since you don¡¯t have any proof. Also, even you call the police¡­ I won''t lose anything¡­ I may go to jail, but if I go there. It may be a good ce for me. But it¡¯s different from Eriri. She will lose much more¡­" Kouta put his hand on the chair and rested his cheek on his palm. Gave Utaha a devilish smile while continuing his speech.


    "I mean. I will spread all of her pictures and videos on the inte. So not only, her reputation but also her life may be ruined. People may think she is a poor victim or masturbating in her video. I don¡¯t care. But what about her¡­ she did many things to protect her secret and lost many things only for you to destroy her hard work. Do you think she will be happy?"


    "That¡¯s¡­" Utaha was speechless to hear what Kouta said. It was, of course, such bullsh*t, but at the same time, there was some truth to it. Utaha needed to talk to or convince Eriri to report this bastard. "It¡¯s still wrong. And Eriri may have known about it. She''s just afraid since she¡¯s alone¡­"


    "In the end, this is an awful thing to do."


    "Really¡­?"


    "Yes."


    "Hm¡­ that¡¯s kind of riching from you." Koutaughed a bit when he said that. A made fun grinning nted on his face. He stared at Utaha with an amusing look.


    "What¡­ are you saying?" Utaha got carried away by the situation and said many things that were more hot-blooded than she usually was. It was something that made her nervous about talking in the first ce. Since Kouta never brought that moment, which made Utaha feel safe and slipped on her mind.


    But when Kouta said those words, Utaha felt nervous immediately.


    "You may think that you are cleaning very well. But in the end, you do it in such a fast and hasty way. There is still some stain left." Kouta smiled teasingly at Utaha, who was immediately flustered by his words. As her face reddened in shame.


    "Also, it is such a dangerous thing to do something like this in other people''s houses. Because you don''t know anything there." Kouta said that he took a different kind of camera from his bag. It wasn¡¯t the camera he used at the cosy event, rather than a camera, it was a video recorder.


    Of course, Kouta didn¡¯t forget to start ying a video he prepared. A video he captured yesterday¡­ It was a very clear video of Utaha masturbating.


    "...that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­" Utaha couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. She saw a video of herself masturbating.


    "Well, how could you say something like that? When you¡¯re doing something like this while peeking, what do I and Eriri do?"


    "Ugh¡­"


    "That¡¯s why. No matter what you¡¯re saying, don''t have any weight for me."


    "Ugh¡­ so what do you want?" Utaha never expected Kouta would do something like this and red at him really hard.


    "Well, you¡¯re saying that what I am doing is awful, right? Of course, it¡¯s awful, but do you see Eriri, right? Do you think I¡¯m doing such a really awful thing?"


    "What¡­"


    Utaha, of course, wanted to say ''are you stupid'' and simr stuff, but she couldn¡¯t. As she remembered how debauchery Eriri¡¯s face was.


    "Anyway, you wanted to know what I want, right? It¡¯s easy¡­ You want to help her, right?"


    "Huh¡­ S¡ªso what¡­ That has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not even that close with her¡­ What happens to her has no impact on me what so¡ªever"


    Utaha felt like she needed to make a strong statement, but of course Kouta didn¡¯t care and continued his words.


    "Really¡­ Well, If that''s the case I will tell you what I want¡­ You don¡¯t have to think about it if you don¡¯t care. Just call the police. But you can answer me tomorrow if you care. I can¡¯t stop doing what I did to Eriri, and of course your video shouldn''t spread around."


    "What is that?"


    "Well, what I want is for you to take Eriri¡¯s ce." Kouta told Utaha what he wanted with an annoying grin and smiled as if he already anticipated this and that may be Utaha¡¯s answer.


    "I will wait for the answer¡­"

 Ch 99 – 04 June, Lunch with Takao 02

    Ch 99 ¨C 04 June, Lunch with Takao 02


    "There¡¯s no way I will do it."


    Those were thest words Utaha said before the two of them parted ways.


    Arriving home, Kouta immediately did all the tasks he needed to do. From programming fate/stay night to drawing various designs for warship games. He couldn''t afford to bezy when summer vacation was only two months away in August. He also thought about adding sound. Not only the soundtrack, but he also wanted to include voice acting.


    Of course, Kouta had already thought about who could fill in for the voice cast. There weren¡¯t many anime or manga characters who were also voice actors. He may only know one or two characters.


    But thankfully, there was one character that Kouta knew very well. After connecting with Satomi, Kouta easily gains ess to view the attendance list of all sses and students in the school. This made it easier for Kouta to mark a few names that he felt were familiar, and he marked them because he suspected they were one of the characters from an anime or manga.


    That person was an upperssman, so it would be good if Kouta asked Takao to help him. He felt that having Takao would be better than underssmen showing up suddenly and asking to do the voice acting for a game.


    Kouta doesn''t want to be seen as a weirdo or something after all. Also, the existence of Takao could be helpful as proof because Kouta was pretty sure that Takao was quite famous among student second years as the president of the GCC and one of the developers of games that were well-known in the school.


    Kouta thought it was a pretty good n and will text Takao tomorrow morning. Before he sleptte at night.


    Kouta woke up in the morning. It was a sunny morning when he casually jogged in his residential area before he finished by doing his usual morning routine made by Uehara Nana, the boxing trainer of Glory Boxing Gym.


    Kouta makes a quick breakfast, but eats it slowly while watching videos about martial arts on Outube. It had been almost two months since Kouta¡¯s memory had awakened. And of course it wasn¡¯t just his memory that awakened; he got a cheat skill too. In a way, he couldn''t see status or appraisal skills like in the game world. Kouta could only guess and measure his skill with his own feelings.


    At least in the past few days, Kouta has felt his cheating skills getting stronger. His cheating skill allows him to apply the skills he has memorized directly to his body. Movement of muscle when he tried to do sports or martial arts. The proficiency of cooking skills he remembered from watching a movie/tutorial. And of course, Kouta could remember many other things too, especially those that contributed to many of his projects.


    Right now, Kouta feels like his cheat skill is more refined, as he can remember not only more, but more detail too. And he''s not over that since It became easier to apply his memory too. That¡¯s why to this day, Kouta has been watching any other martial art in his free time.


    Yeah, these days Kouta feels like his proficiency at his skill may increase after being used everyday. Kouta thought so much about this, that he took his time and arrived at the school just a minute before ss started.


    And just like always, there was nothing different before lunch time.


    "Hm¡­ Aoyama Nanami. Huh¡­" Takao said it while giving Kouta a lunch box with a few dishes she had made by her.


    "Yeah, I hear she attended voice-actress school." Kouta told Takao that, opened a lunch box, and ate it slowly. "Un¡­ Well, it may slow the pace. But you became much better. Huh¡­"


    "Really? d to hear that." Takao was happy to hear her partner''s praise. Before she stared at him with suspicious eyes. "How do you know something like that?"


    "Ckckck¡­ I have my ownwork, you know. I¡¯m someone who wants to work in the entertainment world after all. Not only games, but manga and anime too." Kouta shook his finger as he replied to Takao''s question.


    "That¡¯s true."


    "I feel like she may think I¡¯m trying to con her if I just invited her in front of her face. But it will be different if you¡¯re there. At least, your presence will make me more credible than just me alone."


    Kouta exined his reasoning, but Takao¡¯s eyes felt like saying, that ¡®you don¡¯t have any other motives, right?¡¯


    Well, since Takao already knew him very well, Kouta never had any intention to keep it a secret of his urge.


    "Well, I heard a rumor that she was described as being beautiful and a D cup." Kouta told Takao of his impression of Nanami from the anime he watched. He knew that the anime came from light novels, but he didn¡¯t have any memory of reading those novels.


    "Also, she¡¯s a diligent and very hard working girl." Kouta continued as he felt like she red at him with cold eyes.


    "Geez, what are you saying¡­ I hear she¡¯s a good girl, but busy at the same time. So she attended voice-actress school. Huh¡­ No wonder, she¡¯s busy." Takao nodded as she understood something, but her eyes still stared at Kouta. Before she tapped her hands together as she realized something.


    Takao still looked at Kouta, but her face started to turn red like a tomato. Before she took a deep breath and said,


    "You¡¯re saying she had a D-cup, when you had a much bigger girl over here." Takao squeezed her breast for a bit and came closer at Kouta while trying her best to seduce him by emphasizing her big breast on him.


    She even undid the tops of two buttons and highlighted an impressive cleavage, which impulsively drew Kouta¡¯s eyes in. Her skin was fair, giving her the look of healthy and natural beauty.


    "Ugh¡­" Kouta immediately had the urge to just jump at her, even though she may be her girlfriend. In the end, their rtionship was kind still new and just like she said it was just trial. Also, well, they were in their own bet too. His stare intensified.


    "Don¡¯t you want to touch it¡­?" Takao may have tried to use her most captivating voice to seduce Kouta. But since she never really did that, her face blushed so hard from embarrassment.


    "Well, of course. I do, but isn¡¯t this too fast?"


    "Geez¡­ I only have one week to convince you to look at me only. That¡¯s why I''m trying to do this. I mean you have experience with other girls after all. I don¡¯t think I canpete with them."


    "What are you saying¡­? How about pure love?" Kouta said that to Takao as she looked at him unamused.


    "Do you think dating someone who has many girlfriends is pure love?"


    "Ahahaha, that¡¯s true."


    Seeing Koutaugh at her answer, she pouted and pinched his cheek with an annoyed smile on her face.


    "Anyway, I¡¯m never really thinking about it. But I feel this is my own advantage¡­ So are you sure you don¡¯t want to touch it?" Takao once again pushed her breast against him. Kouta could feel massiveness, yet such softness.


    ¡®What I¡¯m gonna do about this.¡¯ Kouta thought while gulping as he felt like embracing her.


    ---------------------------------------

 Ch 100 – 04 June, First Meeting with Aoyama Nanami

    Ch 100 ¨C 04 June, First Meeting with Aoyama Nanami


    "Well, of course. I want to touch it. But not right now, we need to meet Aoyama after all." Kouta said it with a regretful expression all over his face.


    "Really¡­ you don''t want to touch it even for a little?" Takao responded, even though she blushed. This time her face was full of mischievous smiles, as if she sensed an opportunity to tease him. She grinned, and her hand grabbed Kouta''s arm and pressed her breast against his.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Well, that¡­"


    Kouta gulped since Takao aggressively pressed her breast against him more. They were squashed against Kouta''s chest.


    ''Th¡ªth¨Cthis sensation is.''


    Even so, Kouta already experiences two different types of breasts. A small one with Eriri and a big one with Satomi, Takao''s bust level was way offpared to the two of them. It felt like she was in her own league.


    "So¡­?" Takao leaned her body even further, she brought her face forward while putting on a meaningful smile.


    "Ugh¡­"


    "What is it?"


    Kouta felt like this virgin girl had made such a brave attempt to awaken his dragon without knowing what would happen or the consequences. Kouta was pretty sure Takao was a girl without sex experience and little knowledge.


    So yeah, Takao was like someone poking at the beehive. She didn''t know she would be stung by a big pole.


    That would happen if Kouta didn''t have other ns. Right now, he is focused on meeting with Aoyama Nanami, and if they spend more time flirting, the lunch break will be over.


    In the end, Kouta smiled at her.


    "Then, I''ll do what you want¡­ but next time¡­" Kouta whispered in her ear, and the next moment, he didn''t give any warning and kissed her. Not a simple peck one, since he also put his tongue inside her mouth.


    Kouta flirtatiously flicked his tongue at her. She was in a daze for a moment, before she followed Kouta''s lead and their tongues intertwined with each other.


    Chu¡­ Chu¡­ Chu...


    The sound of their kiss was lewd, and Takao gradually enjoyed herself since she put her hand around Kouta''s neck. It was maybe a one minute kiss. When their lips parted, there was a thin thread of their saliva still connected to each other''s mouth.


    "Haa~~ That''s¡­"


    Takao tried to say something, but Kouta put his index finger on her lips to stop her from speaking before he said...


    "We can continue for next time¡­ Right now, I need to meet Aoyama-san."


    "Geez, fine then." Takao replied curtly. She slowly moved away from Kouta and tidied her lunchbox. "Follow me." She added.


    The two of them left the rooftop and went down to the second floor, where the second-year ss was. Kouta followed Takao, who was walking towards a ss. When she got there, she immediately greeted one of the students there and asked.


    "Excuse me, is Aoyama-san here?"


    "Aoyama? Aoyama Nanami¡­ she''s right there." The student replied and pointed at a fair and light-colored girl with long, straight brown hair that was tied into a ponytail. Her height was about average for a girl her age, but she had an above-average figure.


    She had a conversation with a guy who was sitting on his seat. From the appearance, Kouta immediately knew who he was. To be honest, he was thought to be much better looking than the average harem protagonist. At least he didn''t have those boring ck hairs. He had short, spiked, light brown hair.


    It looked like they were having a serious conversation. Since Sorata''s face expressed that he was in trouble. While Nanami tried to console him, her face showed how worried she was.


    "Can you call her for me? I need to talk to her. Ah, also saying that I, Takao, searched for her." Takao asked the student, who nodded and walked toward Aoyama. The two of them had a short conversation, before she went toward Kouta and Takao.


    "Un¡­ Is there anything?" Nanami asked the question when she saw Takao. She never knew Takao except when she made a mobile game that was famous at this school. She didn''t think they had any conversation between them. So she didn''t know why they asked her.


    "Hm¡­" Rather than answer her question, Takao took a look at her from top to bottom.


    "Ano¡­?"


    "Ah, sorry about that. Well, it''s a bit awkward to be talking in this ce. Can we move to another ce?" Takao asked Nanami, who wasn''t keen to do that as she looked back toward Soraya. It was easy to see that her mind was still upied with him.


    "Hm¡­ is there anything wrong? Are you perhaps busy?" Takao asked her since Nanami didn''t answer her invitation.


    "Well, It''s just¡­" Nanami looked indecisive. She felt like it was inappropriate to tell them about the problem his friend had, until she realized that his problem would be gone if they were interested. So there was no harm in asking them.


    "Ah, actually, my friend picked up a white cat, and it became a problem. He''s still searching for someone who will take care of her." Minami told Takao and Kouta about the Sorata problem.


    Kouta immediately remembered the plot of the anime where Minami exists, and he immediately and quickly concluded from Minami''s conversation that the plot of the anime hasn''t happened yet.


    "Eh, is that so? Is he fine?" Takao asked.


    "Well, because of that, he picked up the cat that was forbidden in the dorm, so he moved out to another dorm. It''s just the dorm he lived in, quite famous in a bad way."


    "Oh, that''s so bad." Takao responded with a worried voice, as for Kouta, since he thought Sorata was a hindrance, of course, in his heart. He thought he got what he asked. He may have gained some positive attention by saving the cat, but at the same time he suffered the consequences of breaking the rule.


    Well, but it may be good for Kouta if Sorata went back before Shiina came from Ennd.


    "How about we help you? You could send us the picture of the cat, and I will ask my acquaintance if they are interested in adopting a cat." Kouta finally spoke to Nanami, who heard Kouta''s idea and thought it was a good one.


    "Really? Wait, I will ask him?"


    Takao and Kouta saw Nanami go back inside the ssroom, and went back to them. It didn''t take very long time.


    "I got it." Nanami said with a smile on her face.


    "Well, good then. How about we''re moving a bit? There is something we wanted to ask." Takao replied.


    "Ah¡­ Sorry about that."


    Nanami followed the two of them to a quiet staircase.


    "Un¡­ So what do you need?"


    "Actually, it isn''t me who needs you? But my junior is?"


    "Oh, he?"


    "Yes, he''s my junior. His name is Suzuki Kouta from the first year."


    Takao introduced Kouta, while Nanami stared at him for a long time, even her forehead was furrowed.


    "I feel like I''m seeing you¡­ Ah¡­ You''re familiar with the video form of video games."


    "Well, It''s just not familiar. But that girl is me."


    "Eh, really¡­ That''s amazing."


    Nanami couldn''t help but stare at Kouta again and looked at him from top to bottom, before she said. "Un¡­ You''re the same. I never expected someone cute like that to actually be a guy. What do you need to call me for?"


    "Okay. Actually, I''m making dating sims, and I''m trying to search for a voice actor. I heard from someone from a voice-actress school that someone from this school trained there. Which is why I''m trying to find you and ask if you are interested in voicing one of our characters?" Kouta asked


    "Eh¡­ that sounds quite¡­" Nanami felt like what she heard was absurd, but when she thought about it, there were several seniors who had debuted in pro, especially from Sakura Dormitory.


    "Well, he actually had the idea of making the Floop Bird. So I can vouch for you that he''s quite good." Takao helped to convince Nanami.


    "Really? That''s amazing."


    "Well, of course. Maybe this is too sudden. You can take a look at this¡­ this is about the project and the people behind it. You can ask those people if you don''t trust me. And I hope for a fast response since we want to publish it in the summer, and I want you to be trained exclusively this month. Of course, you will be paid." Kouta gave Nanami a long exnation while he gave her a few papers. It is just a small detail of their project. Like his profile, and, of course, Utaha and Eriri''s profiles too. The paper just gave a small description of Fate/Stay Night.


    Also a small detail of her job and expectations.


    Nanami, who had only been learning and had actually never really taken any roles, was surprised with this development. Of course, she wanted to do it if this were true, but it may be a good idea to look deeper.


    "Are you really fine with me? Well, I''ve never really had any role¡­ But can you wait for my answer for one or two days?"


    "Un¡­ That''s a good call. Anyway, if you are interested , can you message me? Can I ask you for your number and Rine too?"


    "Ah, of course."


    With that, Kouta gets Nanami''s number, rine, and email too. He was quite convinced she wouldn''t refuse after looking at their profile. Especially someone like her who has never had a role before.


    It may be good if this makes Nanami lose her focus on Sorata. Since he had ns to make her busy after all.


    On the other hand, Nanami wouldn''t have thought that her life would be changed drastically and her dream would be closer than ever¡­ No, it may have already been achieved.

 Ch 101 – 04 June, Utaha 03

    Ch 101 ¨C 04 June, Utaha 03


    After ss ended, Kouta approached the GCC club to ensure the progress of the game they were making. Even though he could ask Takao about the progress of the game. He still felt it was good to visit the club from time to time.


    Kouta also wanted to know what the other club members were doing.


    When Kouta entered the room, he found Takao and Inada busy in front of theputer. Meanwhile, the other members, like Roka and Chitose, were either disheartened or ran out of fuel. It felt like those two colors became white and, at any moment, were dusted away.


    While Sakura yed an old console game that she brought to this club happily.


    "What happened?" Kouta couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Well, just like you say¡­ we make videos about ying games. First, we''ll upload a simple one just like you say. And we think we will record my game¡­ but after we record and see the result¡­" Roka replied to Kouta''s question before she stopped with a disappointed face.


    "We realized that it was embarrassing to post a video about us ying those games to the world." Chitose spoke with a surprisingly embarrassed face.


    "Well, of course. That will happen." Kouta said with a straight face.


    "Guu¡­ Even though we''re fine when we¡¯re ying and recording it¡­ But as soon as we see it on the camera. It¡¯s pretty embarrassing. This game had a good concept of being a pervert. This is an incredible game that forces cute and shy girls to scream erotic words¡­" Chitose continued while getting up from her seat and spoke with such enthusiasm. While in the back, Roka was surprised as she made it without knowing the purpose.


    "And it became a reality¡­"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s so embarrassing." Chitose sat down in a defeated manner. "We didn¡¯t know what kind of video to make¡­"


    "How about ying a simple game with a skit?"


    "Skit?" Roka and Chitose titled their heads in confusion.


    "Yeah, for example, you¡¯re ying uno card while ying characters that sound like voice actors in anime and stuff." Kouta told Chitose and Roka about one particr video he watched in a previous life. It''s a video title when Seiyuu ys UNO together. It¡¯s such a funny video for him to watch, and it had a great view count too, with nearly 10 million views.


    "That sounds interesting." Roka said.


    "You want to do that, Roka?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s like ying a role, right?"


    "Well, if you say so¡­ how about we try it."


    It wasn¡¯t needed for a long time before they tried following Kouta¡¯s advice. While Kouta went toward Inada and had a discussion about the game with her. After that, Kouta left the clubroom, since he didn¡¯t have a meeting with Eriri and Utaha in the audiovisual room.


    Kouta went back to his home. He saw his message at Utaha and said that he waited in his home, already read by her, without any reply.


    However, after waiting for almost half an hour, Kouta¡¯s house bell rang. Kouta didn''t need to think about who pressed the bell. He was sure Utaha woulde when Kouta opened the door. His eyes were immediately greeted with the appearance of Utaha.


    As expected, Utaha¡¯s expression was full of unease.


    "Oh, wee. You cane in."


    "Un¡­"


    Utaha replied quickly, and she followed Kouta into the home as he brought her toward the living room.


    "Okay¡­ So you agree with my proposition?"


    "Well¡­ I guess."


    "Good¡­ If that''s the case, can you put down your bag and get naked, please?" Kouta ordered Utaha with a smile, but a clear voice.


    "That¡¯s¡­"


    "You know, Utaha¡­ What we¡¯re doing right now. It''s not that different when I¡¯m doing it with Eriri. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, and there is a chance you are hiding something. I don¡¯t think I want something like that to happen¡­ You¡¯re smarter than Eriri after all and have a longer time to think about her. It¡¯s something Eriri may wish she had." Kouta exined to Utaha, who clicked her tongue and immediately put down her bag.


    Utaha took a deep breath and slowly took off her clothes. She was still in uniform, and she stopped her movement when Kouta reached out his hand to Utaha and asked for her uniform. She reluctantly gave her uniform to Kouta, who inspected it very thoroughly and found something suspicious.


    "Hm¡­ This is interesting. I don¡¯t know if this thing is¡­ but if I find something suspicious. I¡¯m counting it as something you need to punish for¡­" Kouta said, and just like he did to Eriri, every word and expression was a different kind that Utaha always saw from Kouta. It was a t without any emotion. It was a scary thing for Utaha.


    "That¡¯s¡­"


    "It looks like I need to take a look at your bag too¡­" Kouta said as he searched the Utaha bags thoroughly, and every time he found something suspicious. He confiscated it, even something that most likely wasn¡¯t a recorder, but still looked suspicious; he still confiscated it. Also, her handphone too was inspected.


    There was a time Utahained and said that was not something suspicious, but Kouta still counted it. It frustrated her as Kouta did all of this while she was still in underwear.


    "Hmm¡­ There are a lot of suspicious things. Hm¡­ with your phone, there are six things. Huh¡­"


    "No¡­ You¡¯re too paranoid." Utaha cried in frustration.


    "Well, of course, duh¡­ I¡¯m doing a bad thing. Of course, I¡¯m paranoid. But I never expected you to do something like this. Did you expect me to not search at all?"


    "That¡¯s¡­ Well¡­ I hope you¡¯re too horny and slipped out."


    Utaha said in a low voice as if this was herst resort, and she failed.


    "Well, nice try. I guess. Anyway, thest thing is your underwear¡­ Take it off¡­" Kouta ordered her again. Utaha followed it and took off her bra and her panties. This was her first time being naked in front of a guy. So Utaha automatically covered her breast with her left hand, while her right hand covered her bottom.


    Kouta himself didn¡¯t say anything and inspected the underwear but didn¡¯t find anything suspicious.


    White Utaha stared at him with a red face and some resentment. Never in her dreams would she think to be naked like this. She may have had some feelings toward Kouta before, but at this point she may have hated him for a bit. He was a scumbag that ckmailed a girl to do his bidding after all.


    Well, Utaha was a ro novelist, even though she may have calcted her script to be good enough to be sold. She was still a girl who had a romantic fantasy, and this one was too much.


    Especially, when Kouta finished checking her underwear and his attention turned toward Utaha. He waved his hand, giving a message for Utaha to let go of her hands that were covering her body parts.


    Utaha followed Kouta¡¯s order and put her hand on her back, which made her naked body on full disy. Kouta put his hand on his chin and stared at her really hard.


    Of course, it gave Utaha a shiver and a chill. It may have happened because she felt creepy, or maybe something else happened that she didn''t recognize.


    Since Utaha very easily felt Kouta¡¯s stare, she recognized it was full of desire. Not only sensual things, but something else too. It felt like he saw a precious ancient gem that he had desired and obtained. It felt so powerful that her bottom half was actually throbbing.


    Utaha felt like she wanted to scream about what was happening since it was a weird feeling that she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge.


    "Really you''re beautiful." Kouta praised Utaha, but at this moment, it was thest thing she wanted to hear.


    "Geez, just finish it already¡­" Utahained as Kouta shrugged his shoulders and spoke.


    "Well, If you say so¡­ We¡¯re going to my room."


    With that, Utaha, while still naked, followed Kouta to his room. In his hands, he brought her underwear and uniform. Didn¡¯t give it back to Utaha. Utaha felt embarrassed as she walked upstairs in another home while naked.


    "Sigh¡­ Why¡­ I¡¯m doing this¡­"


    It was herst word before entering Kouta¡¯s room.

 Ch 102 – 04 June, Utaha 04

    Ch 102 ¨C 04 June, Utaha 04


    Kouta brought Utaha to his room. Her face faced him straight on, as if to show her stubbornness. Even though she may have tried her best to do that, she was still naked and trembling. The corner of her lip and eyebrow were still twitching, and her eyes still showed some astonishment. Naturally, her gaze was fixed on Kouta.


    "Hm¡­ to be honest, I¡¯m thinking of making you experience the same thing with Eriri." Kouta said it while staring at Utaha, very focused. Kouta always had Eriri¡¯s word in his mind, especially after such intense staring. He felt like Utaha had weird restlessness on her own.


    "And what is that¡­" Utaha looked at Kouta with a hint of uneasiness and a touch of anxiety. She felt like she wanted to move one step-back, but his staring unknowingly made her stand there and she couldn''t do anything. As if she were a deer that was stared down by a lion.


    "Ah¡­ Since it¡¯s her first time¡­ I only told her to give me a blowjob." Kouta replied to Utaha''s words.


    "Blowjob¡­ So you want me to do that?"


    "Hm? Of course not¡­ Didn¡¯t I say that I would do something different? Especially since you¡¯re doing something that needs a punishment¡­ I will do several folds. Fu~~"


    "Is that so¡­" Utaha sensed something, but she couldn¡¯t do anything since Kouta, with such a fast movement, grabbed her and pulled her toward him.


    "Kyaaa~~~" She screamed quite girlishly.


    "Hora~~ You always say that you don¡¯t want it, but you¡¯re surprisingly quite a lewd girl." Kouta said as his hand reached at the wet pink folds of her pussy that quivered vividly. As if those pussy waiting to be touched.


    "Hyaaaa~~" Utaha, who had never experienced those ces touched by other people except herself, raised a shout that sounded like a howl and faced towards the heavens. Her neck immediately dyed red, and her good smell came out as if inviting Kouta.


    "You¡¯re already this wet, for someone who was ckmailed by someone¡­ Are you perhaps like me or something¡­" Kouta teased Utaha like there was no tomorrow.


    "That¡¯s¡­" Utaha''s breathing became rough as Kouta caressed her clitoris with his finger, traced the shape of her vulva, and gently teased the inside with his finger.


    "Ah~~~ Hyaaan~~" She moaned with the pleasure she never expected to feel. She didn¡¯t know if this happened because she had some lingering feelings about Kouta or maybe because of Eriri¡¯s debaucherous pleasure face imprinted on her mind.


    "Or maybe you''d like to be forced like this?" Kouta whispered gently into her ear as he stopped his movement.


    Utaha gave Kouta a scowl face as she showed her resistance.


    "There is no way! Something like that happened. This is not some cheap doujin after all!" Utaha screamed at him.


    When hear that, Kouta felt like he wanted tough. This world may have be his new reality, but there was still a resemnce of fiction in this world.


    "Is that so¡­ I wonder how long you can hold that attitude¡­" Kouta once again continued his caressing, not only Utaha¡¯s pussy, but her breast too.


    "Auu~~" Utaha felt the new pleasure from her breasts. It was such an intense feeling to feel good in two spots at the same time. Even though her breasts didn¡¯t give as much pleasure as her pussy. It still gave her a pleasure down her spine, and especially slowly, it gave her nipples an itchy feeling. As pleasure spread slowly on her breast, that made her nipple harder, and the unbearable feeling wanted to be touched.


    "Kuh¡­ Guh¡­" Utaha held all of the pleasure as she didn¡¯t want toe by this bastard, she tried so hard to hold back that she bit her bottom lips so she could change her focus.


    "Hm¡­" Kouta changed his mind and let Utaha¡¯s pussy, before just focusing on Utaha¡¯s breast as he caressed her two mountains at the same time.


    "Ah¡­" Utaha couldn¡¯t help, but squirm at the different types of stimtion. This time there was much gentler stimtion than intense pleasure like before.


    "Hm¡­ I knew it. This is amazing. Your breasts are much plumper and bigger than Eriri after all." Kouta praised Utaha, saying those words near her ear. Kouta rubbed her breasts to his heart''s content.


    "Haaa~~" Even Utaha didn¡¯t want it. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit superior when she heard those words from Kouta.


    Utaha''s big breast was like a rubber that¡¯s naturally adapted to anything. It wasn¡¯t just wonderful, but it felt squishy. Kouta took his time rubbing her breast until Utaha¡¯s heavy breath became more stable. As she was costumed to Kouta¡¯s pleasure.


    Kouta''s thumbs and forefingers quickly pinched the tip of Utaha¡¯s nipples at the same time and gave her a rough pull on her nipples.


    "Iyaaaa!" Utaha was surprised with an immediate, sharp pleasure that made her confused about whether it was pleasure or pain.


    Before Kouta squeezed her breast with her entire palm and did pinch her nipples again.


    "Ugh¡­ hyaaa¡­" It gave her an intense feeling that made her foot give up. She was off-bnce and fell on Kouta.


    Kouta caught her pretty easily before he put her down on his bed.


    "Kyaa~~"


    Kouta positioned himself on top of her. Once again, he rubbed her breast before this time, he targeted her nipple.


    "~~~Aaahhh~~ That!!" Utaha was surprised with a new pleasure as Kouta started to lick her nipples and suck them a bit, without forgetting to pinch the other nipples.


    "Ugh¡­ Huu~~~" Once again, Utaha bit her lip to prevent her moaning and to hinder the pleasure she felt. It may have been much faster if she let herself have Kouta pleasure and have her climax, but she had her own pride. She didn¡¯t want to cum by this scumbag.


    Kouta himself enjoyed Utaha''s firm, but soft, beautiful breasts as if those breasts were his. He put all of the pink are on his mouth and sucked on the nipple with all of his power. He didn¡¯t hesitate to bite it with her teeth.


    "Hu~~~" Utaha held herself quite strongly. In her mind, she told herself to keep quietly controlling herself. While at the same time her lovely pussy already twitching quite fervently in hopes of attracting the touch of a man.


    "Hum¡­ You had such a good spirit." Kouta, who had experience with Eriri and Satomi, was impressed since, at this point, the two of them might already be climaxing, even just a little.


    "Guh¡­ Just shut up!!" Utaha responded as Kouta¡¯s tongue slowly moved from the nipples to the stomach, he licked her navel for a moment before, in the end, her pussy.


    "Hyaaa~~~" It was a different kind of pleasure. It looked like Utaha was more sensitive down here than any other ce. Her pussy was already wet with love nectar, and with just a small lick at her pussy. Her love nectar spurted on Kouta¡¯s face as if told him her pussy was in delight.


    Utaha struggled with the pleasure of immediately biting the pillow near her. She didn¡¯t want to moan and make Kouta delighted. She did her best to control herself, and she managed to hold back this whole time too.


    But in the end, the wave of pleasure was much stronger. Her pussy was already hot, and being licked by Kouta directly was too much for her to handle.


    "A~~ahhh~nnn~~aaaahh~~"


    Kouta''s tongue gradually became faster and faster, and when the tip of his tongue rolled off her clit. Utaha had no choice, but to prepare for her nightmare, as her climax must be one step away from happening.


    She can¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡®No~~ No~~~ I''m going to cum!!¡¯ She screamed it out in her heart.


    Utaha clenched her teeth on the edge of the pillow with her eyes wide open and arched her body back.


    "Hi~~~~ aaaa~~~~hhhh~~~" Utaha¡¯s body trembled with pleasure, since she tried her best to hold back and note. As a result, she was forced to climax because she umted too much pleasure, which made her climax much stronger than usual.


    Utaha didn¡¯t even realize that she was stretching out her tongue sloppily and that her body bounced back and forth with such a long climax that she actually spurted a lot of her love nectar on Kouta and his bed too.


    It was such an intense feeling that Utaha¡¯s mind went nk, as if all of her view became white. A climax that Utaha never felt or thought to feel, and the worse is that rather than calm her down. Her pussy immediately began to heat up again. There was no sign of her desire fading away.


    Rather than that, her lower abdomen started to overflow with a tingling feeling.


    "Guuuuh¡­ This is the worse."

 Ch 103 – 04 June, Utaha 05

    Ch 103 ¨C 04 June, Utaha 05


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡­ that¡¯s quite something. You¡¯re cumming like crazy. It¡¯s much better than Eriri¡­ I wonder if you¡¯re more perverted than her." Kouta was amazed with Utaha¡¯s reaction and couldn¡¯t help but praise her while teasing her at the same time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ Shut up!!" Utaha cursed him in frustration while covering her face, which became red like a tomato, as she not only felt frustrated, but embarrassed too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, it¡¯s not good to hold back like that¡­ It will be much better if you¡¯re just enjoying yourself." Kouta said it while his hand touched Utaha¡¯s navel, before gently moving while caressing Utaha¡¯s fair skin toward her nipple.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha¡¯s body was hot and slowly sweaty after reaching her climax. This wasn¡¯t her first time experiencing climax, but this was the first time she got climax from another person. And the feeling she got maybe doubled or tripled from doing it herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Also, she was still sensitive, and Kouta''s gentle touch gave her another intense pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ No more, please¡­" Utaha couldn¡¯t help begging Kouta to stop. At this moment, she felt like she could be swept away by these pleasures. She remembered Eriri¡¯s melted face from pleasure. It was such a dirty face that Utaha didn¡¯t want to experience¡­ or at this moment, she had a familiar expression with Eriri. She didn¡¯t want that¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">So she begged Kouta to stop.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡­ Okay, then¡­ but you need to take care of this¡­" Kouta said while he grabbed Utaha¡¯s hand, directed it and put it on his crotch.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This¡­" Utaha held her breath even though it was still inside his pants. Utaha still could feel something stiff and hard, which, of course, she already knew what those things were since she already felt them when Kouta touched her body, as those things sometimes poke her body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha was scared, of course, but she didn''t want to feel any pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm? Perhaps you don¡¯t want to do it?" Kouta asked the question while once again putting his head down toward Utaha¡¯s nipple, licked and bit it yfully, giving Utaha another pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fine¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well then¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha got out of the bed, and she slowly sat down in front of Kouta, who sat in the bed with a smile on his face. He even gave her a ¡®go ahead¡¯ gesture and waited. He didn¡¯t do anything and let Utaha do it herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha hesitated just one more time, before she unbuckled Kouta¡¯s belt, gently unzipped his pants, and scooted both his jeans and boxers down to his ankle. She immediately greeted with a very erect, stiff, hard, and big Kouta¡¯s penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha already saw Kouta¡¯s penis when she peeked when Kouta did it with Eriri. At that time, she already knew how big his penis was, but to see it directly was kind of a different feeling.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha didn¡¯t seem grossed out by it. Even though she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared, she was astonished this big thing could enter Eriri¡¯s body, and judging from her expression, she seemed to enjoy herself rather than be hurt by it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha slowly put her hand on Kouta¡¯s penis. She touched it, felt the warmth, and there were a lot of veins in it. Before she held it with her two hands and started squeezing it. It started with such an awkward movement, before starting to be more smooth, and the slippers gave Kouta a pleasant feeling.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But of course, it wasn¡¯t enough to make Kouta''s climax.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It will take a long time, you know?" Kouta told Utaha the truth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha looked up at Kouta with creased eyebrows. With that word for Kouta, Utaha understood what he wanted.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha opened her mouth, and her tongue licked Kouta¡¯s ns. She just licked it once and gave Kouta a frown. Kouta only responded with a shrug of his shoulders.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha, once again, licked Kouta¡¯s penis. Her movement was timid, but she started to lick it before putting both her hands on Kouta¡¯s penis and holding it, then cing her lips around the tip.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before she started to bob back and forth like that, her lips just popped off the tip of Kouta¡¯s hand while her hand also moved, stroking back and forth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡­ Okay, that¡¯s a nice start.." Kouta said he enjoyed himself, but not because of her performance, but rather because he finally saw Utaha naked on her knees in front of him and serving him like this. This was something that, in his previous life, was beyond imaginable.


    <span style="font-weight:400">From Kouta''s perspective, as he had already experienced many things with Eriri and Satomi, what Utaha did was barely a blowjob. It was a handjob with her lips as decoration. But still, it was a good start.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha, who in the anime was a pretty aggressive girl, most likely already knew this kind of stuff. She may have had confidence in what she was doing, but it was too bad for her that she served Kouta, who already had massive experience. If this was what she was doing to Tomoya, he may have already climaxed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s face started to change as she didn¡¯t believe Kouta hadn¡¯t climaxed even after she blew him for more than ten minutes. She looked at Kouta, who didn¡¯t give her anything and only had a pleasant expression on his face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta realized Utaha stared at him. He gave Utaha a smile and said it with such a smug face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡­ This feels good. I like to feel it for a long time¡­ I think I can handle this for hours."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Hearing those made Utaha realize that what she was doing was still not good enough. While for Kouta, he didn¡¯t give her any order or instruction to find out what limit Utaha would do to make him climax on her own will.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This time Utaha opened her mouth wide and descended into Kouta penis. She ran her lips down the shaft slowly, then reversed back to the head. Everytime, she got used to the feel inside her mouth, she began to move faster, and of course she applied some sucking on Kouta¡¯s shaft.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her lips sealed down onto the skin of Kouta¡¯s penis, and Kouta could feel her tongue ying with his penis from inside.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha also tried her best to work it further back into her mouth, every bob going down into Kouta¡¯s penis as she got about halfway down. She paused before moving further, slowly. Then she pulled back and repeated. She was making progress by taking Kouta¡¯s penis just a little deeper each time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was sloppy, but a pretty decent first time for Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her lips stimted Kouta¡¯s ns while she deeply held Kouta¡¯s penis inside her mouth and began to piston her head, bobbing her head back and forth. Kouta¡¯s penis had already been wrapped in the wet and warm of Utaha¡¯s mouth for a long time, as the intensity this time was much greater than before. Since she also started to suck it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I''m going to cum¡­" Kouta said it as Utaha''s face cramped in fear, but her movement didn¡¯t stop, as she thought if she didn¡¯t finish this she wouldn¡¯t know how long she needed to hold Kouta¡¯s penis in her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn¡¯t long before Kouta¡¯s penis pulsated inside Utaha¡¯s mouth before his white liquid poured inside her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"....nnnn!!!" Utaha¡¯s face was full of agony as Kouta ejacted inside her mouth. Even tears spill out from her eyes. A lot of his semen came out of her mouth, and she tried her best not to spill it out in the room. She left the room, before going back to Kouta¡¯s room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This is the worst¡­are you done?" Utaha said, but her face became pale when she saw Kouta¡¯s penis was still quite stiff, as if his climax had not happened at all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hiiii¡­ how can it be!?" Utaha went down to the floor.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, sorry¡­ It looks like this again. Maybe because I''m getting used to having sex already." Kouta walked toward Utaha and grabbed her chin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So how about we¡¯re going to have a second round? Or maybe we could do sex?" Kouta gave Utaha a choice, but from her expression, it feels like she is still not prepared for this situation. In her mind, one blowjob will be enough. But Kouta¡¯s penis was so energetic that he was still hard and stiff.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s¡­" She couldn¡¯t answer at all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm~~ Then how about I y with your body?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­.!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, I may like having sex, but I¡¯m a person who is quite fond of making a girl climax with my hand¡­ so if you don¡¯t want a second round. How about I make you climax¡­? I just bought several toys that just arrived today that I never used before¡­ so? How about that"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta gave Utaha another choice, at that moment, Utaha, who never expected her situation to be like this¡­ She didn¡¯t want to have sex with Kouta, and she just experienced an awful blowjob. She thought about how Kouta licked her, and it gave her pleasure. Her choice was sealed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I¡­. I¡­. I¡­. think toys¡­ good¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha didn¡¯t know that she would regret that choice.

 Ch 104 – 04 June, Another Plan?

    Ch 104 ¨C 04 June, Another n?


    <span style="font-weight:400">To be honest, Kouta was very interested in sex toys. It often appeared in hentai manga and Eroge, but it was not a natural thing in his previous life. With Satomi''s presence, it was easy for him to have this thing. He even had a few sex toys in his hands. However, he hasn''t had the chance to try these toys yet.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So Kouta thought of trying this on Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta tried the toys that he saw most often and that were also familiar to his eyes. He had a rotor and vibrators.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This is my first time using this. So I apologize if there are any mistakes." Kouta said that to Utaha with apletely innocent face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh..." Utaha only replied with a look of disbelief.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay... How about we start from now?" Kouta eventually began using the toy at Utaha. Although he never tried it directly. He could remember from various memories of his previous life how they utilized this toy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, in the end, Kouta used the toy based on something vague. Little was he aware that perhaps he was overusing it for Utaha, who was still a virgin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta looked at Utaha, who was lying on the bed with her frog-like legs in an embarrassing position, her long ck hair in disarray, drool dripping sloppily from the corner of her mouth, and her consciousness blown away. Her body still twitched and jerked sometimes, though.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Am I going too far?" Kouta mumbled to himself. He looked at Utaha, who was lying on the bed that was already soaked from the various liquids that came out of her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could remember that there was an asion when Utaha climaxed too much and the stimtion she felt was so overwhelming that she lost control of her bowels and let herself pee on the bed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was an intense experience, because once again, the senior, who usually seems cold and collected. Not only in the anime but also in this world, she was begging Kouta to stop. But of course, he didn''t stop. This gave Kouta an extreme power trip. He felt a bit sorry after doing it, but it was still an amazing experience to have.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta carried Utaha to the bathroom and bathed her, putting her in underwear and a uniform. Beforeying her down in the guest room. It would feel very unkind to leave her in that state, as she was before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta tidied his room before he went downstairs and prepared dinner. It didn''t take long after Kouta finished making dinner for Utaha to wake up ande down from upstairs. Kouta was already quite self-aware, that Utaha would definitely want to go home soon. However, he still called her over for dinner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, as Kouta suspected. Utaha red at him with a piercing gaze and dismissed him with a curt reply, "No."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?" Kouta responded to Utaha''s response by staring back at her dispassionately while rhythmically tapping the table.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing Kouta like that, caused Utaha''s body to shiver, and she had no strength to deny Kouta''s request. She headed to the dining table, pulled out a chair, and sat in front of Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, even in the back of his mind, Kouta felt sorry for her. He felt that he still had to do this. Unlike Eriri, Utaha in the anime had a stronger mentality than Eriri. If Kouta wasn¡¯t mistaken, Utaha in the anime was a girl who was always aggressively flirting with the protagonist,Tomoya.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta deliberately went too far to make Utaha climax. So that he could inflict something in her heart. It can be fear, pleasure, or anything. Yeah, anything¡­ Which would make it easier for him in the future. Especially to control this situation in his hands.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt like he had already grabbed hold of those emotions. Maybe¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Neither of them spoke while they ate dinner. Utaha tried not to look at Kouta at all. Meanwhile, Kouta ate quietly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After dinner, Utaha left Kouta''s house. Before she actually left the house. Kouta spoke to her and said, "I look forward to tomorrow."


    <span style="font-weight:400">His face was full of delight, which made Utaha want to smack Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After seeing Utaha leave his house, Kouta entered his home and went upstairs. He didn¡¯t go to his room, but he went to his parents room. Inside the room, there was another person whose face looked flushed with ragged breathing. From afar, Kouta realized that the girl, who was unmistakably Eriri, had already finished ying with herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh my, you''re such a pervert." Kouta could not help saying that while sighing. "Go ahead, I''ve already prepared dinner." He continued.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri took off her headphones and stared at Kouta while giving a thumbs up. "That was a good show."


    <span style="font-weight:400">After trapping Utaha, Kouta made his room into a ce that could be observed from this room. With the knowledge he gained from his father, Kouta easily learned to make things like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then the people who know Kouta most likely know that his parents died, so it would be unlikely for people to try to enter this room to respect him and his parents.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, It''s good that you''re enjoying it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡­ To be able to see, Utaha had that kind of face that was really thrilling¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri smiled with a satisfied face, before she wrapped her arms around Kouta''s neck and kissed him. Before then, she whispered in Kouta''s ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But I can¡¯t help feeling jealous¡­ Can I have more¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her voice was really intimate and seductive.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, okay then¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta grabbed her waist and pulled her body into his embrace. Before he went to kiss her. It wasn¡¯t a romantic kiss, but an intimate and flirtatious kiss. No¡­ After a while, they changed their behavior toward just licking each other''s tongue.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri took out her pink tongue, and Kouta coveted that tongue. Their mucous membranes were in contact with each other and gave them a rather chilling pleasure. From just licking each other to twining it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta sucked in Eriri¡¯s tongue with all his might, while his hand started to touch her pussy, ying with a wet pussy and sometimes flicking her clitoris.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nnnyaaaa~~~ This is¡­ This is really different¡­ It¡¯s much better than ying with myself!!" Eriri said that between Kouta''s kisses and while she was taking a breath from such long kisses.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It didn''t take long for Kouta to make Eriri''s body tremble from pleasure, and she begged for a climax. Of course, Kouta gave her a nod, before she came from kissing and forey with Kouta¡¯s finger.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seemed like Eriri''s body was still sensitive after she watched and listened to what Kouta and Utaha did. Ah, let''s not forget that she had also climaxed after masturbating alone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nyaa¡­ I wonder what will you do tomorrow?" Eriri asked Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm? Well, I think I will do much worse each day. While I gave her an option¡­ until she chose to give up."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Wow¡­ You¡¯re really the worst¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, and you help me too¡­ We¡¯re partners in crime."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s true¡­ Ah, by the way¡­ I¡¯m quite satisfied with this. You¡¯re like Chika, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fujiwara Chika? Well, yeah. She¡¯s a cute one¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Just like I promised to you¡­ I will help you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, will you introduce me?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri said to leave this to her, but Kouta felt like there was something in her face. It was a face that found something interesting, or she already had a n. Kouta didn''t know what her n was¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">But Kouta didn¡¯t have any ns to disturb her. In the end, there were a lot of things Kouta needed to do, and there was no way he could do all of this alone. That¡¯s why, if Eriri could help him get another girl. Of course, he weed it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I can¡¯t wait."

 Notice

Notice


    Sorry, i can''t post in three days. So we will meet again Friday.

 Ch 105 – 05 June, Utaha 06

    Ch 105 ¨C 05 June, Utaha 06


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta enjoyed his intimate time with Eriri until she left his house. He then did his tasks before going to bed near midnight. There were several ns that Kouta had in mind to implement on Utaha, but he already had ns with Takao. So he decided to do something that would be short but sufficient to leave an impact on Utaha''s heart.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Therefore, in the morning, after doing his morning routine, Kouta sent Takao a message. He had another event at lunch, and they could meet after school. Simultaneously, he also texted Utaha that they would meet during the lunch break.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It didn''t take long for Kouta to receive an answer from the two. Well, Utaha had no power to refute what Kouta asked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta then did his usual thing bypleting the tasks he had toplete for the two games he was working on.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then it was time for the lunch break to begin. Kouta, without much behavior, went straight to the roof of the school. He headed there through the stairs, which were usually deserted. He did it so as not to arouse suspicion. Usually, the school roof is not a ce that can be essed by students after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta waited a few minutes before Utaha came to the ce where they had agreed to meet. The sound of her stepsing up the stairs sounded like someone in a hurry. She also appeared to be out of breath, and when she saw Kouta, she let out a long sigh and seemed to be calming herself down.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you finally arrived." Kouta was the first to speak.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, of course. I don''t know what you''ll do if I take too long." Utaha replied to Kouta''s words sarcastically.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha didn''t want to get punished or anything like that. Every time she remembered what happened yesterday. Her body shuddered with all sorts of feelings welling up. Things that made cold sweat break out on the back of her neck.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yesterday, Utaha not only experienced the embarrassment of peeing on Kouta''s bed in front of him, but he was also her junior. When Utaha remembered that, of course, she immediately felt very embarrassed, and the tips of her ears immediately turned red.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But there was part of her that felt that yesterday was a lot of pleasure, maybe too much that her head couldn¡¯tprehend it. It''s just that her body remembers the pleasure quite well, and sometimes her lower body gets itchy. Then, inside her body, she twitched in anticipation of something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s what made Utaha feel scared. She felt like she was in the palm of Kouta''s hand, even though she didn''t like what was happening now. How long could she survive?


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because Utaha was smart enough to realize that no matter how much she said she didn''t like this, her body reacted differently. For now, she could even feel parts of her heart and body enjoying what Kouta was doing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They didn¡¯t talk too much and finished their lunch quite quickly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So what do you want?" Utaha asked Kouta who was drinking bottled tea.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ Well, I wonder? I¡¯m fine with what we¡¯re doing yesterday. Do you want it?" Kouta replied nonchntly, but his face was full of himself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s¡­" Utaha remembered what happened yesterday, and in her mind, she rejected the idea of experiencing it again two days in a row.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Or maybe you had another idea to satisfy me?" Without letting Utaha answer the question, Kouta threw another question at her. As Kouta didn¡¯t let her mind think and continued to be confused.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡­ that¡¯s¡­ Uuu¡­" Utaha was confused and thinking about what she could do. She opened her mouth for a second, before she closed it again. Didn¡¯t know what to say?


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, if you don¡¯t have any idea. I think I¡¯m fine with us doing something different?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I want you to do something. Which is¡­" Kouta stopped talking and took out his rotor and mouse before finishing his speech. "I want you to use this until ss is over and every ss breaks. You will take the picture as proof you had it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What!!? There is no way, I will do something like that!" Utaha protested.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You won¡¯t¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I wouldn''t do that!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really¡­ if you want, we''ll do the same thing as yesterday. Ah, by the way, you don¡¯t have to use this at such high power."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said those words as if what Utaha did was something easy to do. In his mind, this world worked pretty much with tropes, and there was a lot of hentai and eroge. No, even in some hi manga that the heroine saved used the rotor in the ss.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha looked at Kouta in disbelief that he would want to do something like this to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But why¡­? You don¡¯t get anything by doing this to me, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What are you saying? I get a lot, actually. Geez, thinking about¡­ makes me feel good." Kouta said as he felt a satisfying feeling from getting a power trip to make Utaha do such risky stuff.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Also, Kouta got to know how far she would go and how obediently Utaha followed hismand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I¡¯m fine with either of your answers after all, but I may do something more outrageous with the new toys that arrive today. I think it''s an anal bead¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s face immediately went white as her face paled when she heard his words. Kouta may say that he would have Utaha¡¯s choice, but what he actually did just gave her the illusion of choice. Since he even told her she had a choice, in the end, Kouta confused her with his word and guided her to the choice that was always in his mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fine¡­ I will do it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that¡¯s good¡­ Geez, just like I said before, thinking about it makes me feel a bit horny. Can you give this some love too?" Kouta unfasten his belt and let his penise out, and just like he said, his penis was already hard and towered to the sky.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta gave Utaha a signal to kneel in front of him. Utaha red at him, but she still followed his order. It was soon Kouta¡¯s brutal penis that stood tall in front of her eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was tall enough to reach his stomach, and with countless blood vessels bulging out on it, it gave off a sense of ominousness, no matter how Utaha saw it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was very different from the censored penis Utaha saw on the inte.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha held the base of the penis with her hand and brought it down to her lips. Just like yesterday, Utaha¡¯s lips approached his penis, stretching her tongue out to Kouta¡¯s ns as she started what she learned yesterday.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha licked and sucked Kouta¡¯s penis deeper and deeper. The taste and smell of Kouta¡¯s penis were really weird, but they weren¡¯t that bad.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Slowly, saliva flowed out and dripped down the shaft from her wiggling tongue, which made her movement easier and easier. Also, it gives out such an indecent, sticky saliva sound as Kouta¡¯s penis passes through Utaha¡¯s lips while being automatically sucked in by her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">To her surprise, she felt like her body was slowly getting hot and aching, and her flesh folds were getting wet on their own. It was as if she got horny while performing a shameful act.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, she agreed to use a rotor in ss and, right now, service her junior in an open ce like the school roof. Even though she tried to convince herself that she had no other choice or she was ckmailed..


    <span style="font-weight:400">It actually made her body aching more as her nipples became harder too. Those unknown feelings were actually rapidly taking away her ability to think. And without her even realizing it, she slurped Kouta''s penis with masochistic arousal that was clearly showing through in her eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her panties would be wet¡­ and if she had to endure a rotor until school was over¡­ Actually, that may be bad¡­So Utaha thought to make this finish fast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It will be much better if you suck it nice and noisily." Kouta said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeeeess¡­" Utaha looked up at her and nodded to Kouta''s order, then began to slurp Kouta¡¯s penis and gulp down his precum too. Her red lips spread to perfectly fit his penis deeper.It was such a thick penis that she could barely hold it inside, and she needed to open her mouth so wide that her lips stretched to their limit for her to finally put his penis to the base, which was an achievement in itself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sometimes there were muffled moans and painful-sounding breath escaping from Utaha¡¯s nose as she buried his huge penis inside her on her own to make it fast. Some of his penis was already in her throat, but she immediately went back when she felt too much pain and just let her mouth coil and twist around his penis to rest.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before she started to slurp and lick his penis and bob her head back and forth. Utaha''s vigorous slurping could be heard quite nicely.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sometimes Utaha pushed her face forward asi fi chasing Kouta¡¯s penis deep inside and scraping her throat. Kouta felt like he wanted to push it more, but in the end, he let Utaha do what she felt like doing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Make your hand like a bowl¡­" Kouta ordered Utaha. It didn¡¯t take him long to climax from the pleasure of Utaha¡¯s mouth. Since Kouta didn¡¯t want to make Utaha dirty, he let his penis go and burst his thick semen in her hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha could see Kouta¡¯s penis shoot his semen into her hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that''s amazing¡­ You can throw it out, but please clean this too." Kouta said that Utaha followed his word as she cleaned Kouta¡¯s penis with her mouth, before she threw his semen from her hand. She wanted to immediately clean her hand, but Kouta grabbed her hand and pulled her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">With such an easy move, Kouta pulled her panties and put the rotor in her pussy before making her panties back.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡­ This is good. I will wait for the report every break¡­ ah, and I also want you to tell me how much you''re cumming since you¡¯re pussy already drenched like crazy."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha red at him with a red face and shouted at him¡­ "There¡¯s no way! I¡¯ll climax in those situations."


    <span style="font-weight:400">While at the same time, she was aware that the probability she woulde was higher.

 Ch 106 – 04 June, Utaha 07

    Ch 106 ¨C 04 June, Utaha 07


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha Perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha walked off the roof of the school, leaving Kouta alone there. With every step she took, she could feel the vibrations of the rotor being strongerpared to when the rotor just was attached by Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There were a few times Utaha would need to stop moving and pull herself against a wall to collect her breath and calm down from the vibrations she was feeling in her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®Ugh... why is this happening to me? Wait, I could have unplugged this rotor and put it back on while obeying the orders from Kouta, who reported that he was still wearing the rotor.¡¯


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha thought of such a thing, but there was a feeling of fear that Kouta might somehow find out that she had disobeyed his orders. She couldn''t let go of that possibility, due to the impression she had gotten from Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What Utaha had been feeling since the conversation with Kouta on Sunday. That Kouta had nned all of this long ago. He put on a sweet face and slowly did what he could to win Utaha''s heart while, behind the scenes, plotting to bring her down like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What a terrifying child. Utaha couldn''t understand how a child of his age would think or do what Kouta did. She didn''t think there were many people like Kouta, even though they might think of doing something evil. Few people actually n and actually execute the devilish n.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta especially did so while multitasking. He makes manga with Eriri, games with his club, and dating sims with Utaha herself. Because of all that, Utaha''s mind became cloudy, which made her feel that Kouta must have something that could ensure that she actually wore the rotor until school ended.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Or was it just a bluff?


    <span style="font-weight:400">Or maybe he didn''t think of the loophole?


    <span style="font-weight:400">Which one is the correct one?


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Utaha didn''t know. She didn''t know that Kouta''s n relied heavily on something not scientific and strongly magical stuff.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It took Utaha a long time to get to her ss. Aside from resting a lot, she also became more sensitive to the presence of people around her. She especially became sensitive to people''s gazes. Then, when going down the stairs, Utaha felt the rotor vibrate stronger than before, so she was very careful when walking down. When she got to ss, she then chose to sit nicely without moving much.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At first, Utaha was able to rx by sittingfortably. Although the vibrations of the rotors continued to give her pleasure, that made her shudder. Utaha didn''t have to worry about anyone being suspicious of her because the crowd of her ssmates at break time could conceal the noise from the rotor.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, once the lunch break was over and the teacher entered the ssroom, the ss became quiet with only the sound of the teacher exining. Utaha couldn¡¯t help but be conscious of the rotor, be it the sound of the vibrations or the pleasure she gets.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The ss seemed so long to Utaha. Due to the rotor that she was using. Her body was sweating more than usual. It maye from a cold sweat due to anxiety that someone might notice something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">During the free time between ss changes, Utaha took her time to go to the restroom to follow Kouta''s order to take a photo of herself still wearing the rotor.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Upon arriving at the toilet, Utaha immediately pulled down her panties which were soaked from the love juicesing out of her pussy. She felt very embarrassed when she saw how wet she was. This made her look like she was enjoying this indecent y.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although it was not as amazing as when it was yed by Kouta, Utaha still reached a climax once in ss.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although it was not as amazing as when it was yed by Kouta, Utaha still reached a climax once in ss. She could not resist the pleasure of the rotor, which sometimes made her remember yesterday''s events and, of course, the new stimtion she felt. How she fluttered by doing indecent things in ss and the stimnt that there was a possibility of people knowing what she was doing, which could destroy her image at school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ ah~~" Utaha even felt like she came to climax a little by taking a picture of her wet pussy with a rotor in the school bathroom


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez¡­ what I¡¯m doing¡­" She whispered in such a defeated tone. While she sent the picture she had just taken with the short message ''once''. She also didn''t want toe to ss with a soaking wet pussy, so she wiped it with a tissue first.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When her hand wiped her pussy, what happened was that the body shivered due to waves of pleasure when the tissue touched her pussy, which is so sensitive after getting a lot of stimtion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha could not help thinking about what would happen to her in the future if within two days, her body gradually began to change.


    <span style="font-weight:400">All this is because of the Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then Utaha''s long day at school went on and on as instructed by Kouta. Utaha took photos of every ss change until, when the ss ended, she immediately left and headed to the roof of the school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Upon arrival, Utaha could already see that Kouta had also arrived with a satisfied face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, this time you came pretty fast¡­" Kouta said to Utaha in a tone that seemed to praise her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Did I follow all your orders? Please... Please, take this off immediately..." Utaha had no feelings or energy to reply to Kouta''s words, she just wanted to get this rotor out of her pussy as soon as possible.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, you''ve done everything well... So I think it''s good to give you a gift." Kouta spoke with a devilish smile as he caught both of Utaha''s arms and lifted her up. While his other hand quickly went to the rotor and yed with it in Utaha''s pussy mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kyaaaa~~~ What are you doing!?" Utaha, who was constantly getting stimted by the rotor, did not have much energy to fight Kouta, and her legs were so lethargic that it was easy for Kouta to open her legs wide like the letter M.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta increased the vibration force of the rotor and yed it around Utaha''s clitoris. Utaha¡¯s eyebrows started trembling, and she closed one of her eyes in order to endure it, while grinding her teeth against each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">By this time, Utaha was feeling very weak, and she felt that she would be in danger if she climaxed once again. Especially when she remembered what happened yesterday. It was different when Kouta did it to her. It felt good that she let her juice scatter all over the ce.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, she held herself to climax or she might be doomed. As Kouta directly and strongly tilted the rotor down and pushed it up against her slit. Which made arge amount of her love-juices spraying out of her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This is~~ This is~~~ too much~~~ Kouta!!! Please stopp~~~ Or I~~~" Utaha begged him to stop as she was squirting like she was pissing herself, but that was not something she had a problem with¡­ the problem was if she had climaxed once again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Rather than stop, Kouta let her hand go, and he thrust the rotor against her pussy while his hand actually caressed her clit directly. Utaha herself may have just punched or kicked him since she had more freedom. But what she did was use her weak hand to push Kouta¡¯s body¡­ no¡­ she might have used her hand to help her stay still.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaaa~~~ Ahhhaahaaaa~~~ That isss~~~ Hiiiii~~~~" Goosebumps rose up on her white skin as her sweat trickled down and her entire body went into a strong convulsions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh¡­ It can be¡­ are you going to do something like yesterday? It¡¯s fine, go ahead and spray it out! I don¡¯t like it¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hiiii~~~ What~~~ You¡¯re bastard~~~ Aaaaahhhhh~~~" Utaha tried her best to hold her back, but as soon as she heard those words, she squirmed her hips back and forth without any hesitation now, while continuing to spew arge amount of her love-nectar out of her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha¡¯s hips started bouncing furiously as if she may have gone insane from the pleasure before her body leapt up against the wall. A clear fluid squirting out from her pussy showed she had climaxed, as her love-juices scattered all over the ce.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~ I can¡¯t take it~~ I¡¯m cumming~~~ I¡¯m Cumming~~ KOuta~~~" Utaha couldn¡¯t stop her climax anymore after she actually endured the pleasure for many hours as she just came a few in the ss. But the climax came in one swoop that maybe made her nerves turn off.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha opened her jaw as much as she could, and her tongue out in a slovenly manner caused her saliva to drool down¡­It was something disgraceful and embarrassing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As her absurd squirting came to end, and the force of her tide subsided, however, her pussy continued to convulse regardless. With that, just like yesterday, she lost her control, and her dder was just about ready to burst.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~~ Again~~~ You¡¯re bastard~~~ I leak again~~~" Utaha instinctively moaned in pleasure at the relief as a small amount of golden fluid leaked out.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaaa~~ I¡¯m peeing aaaahh~~~ It¡¯s too much~~~ I¡¯m peeing again while cumming~~" Utaha¡¯s heart pounded from the immortality of her act and embarrassment to peeing in front of Kouta. Meanwhile, a small puddle of urine slowly spread at Kouta¡¯s feet.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ It¡¯s not good to hold back¡­ Do you like my present?" Kouta said while he didn¡¯t hold back and patted her head as if he were praising her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"As if~~~ Bastard~~~" Utaha replied back at him to show how she hated it. But her breathing was heavy, and her mind seemed to be yielding to such humiliation. Actually, her body became hotter, and her pussy twitched, telling her that her body was still not satisfied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What I¡¯m going to do with this¡­" She whispered as all of her energy left her body and let Kouta hug her so she wouldn¡¯t copse.

 Ch 107 – 05 June, Takao 01

    Ch 107 ¨C 05 June, Takao 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta eventually cleaned up the puddle after he made sure Utaha left the school. From the looks of it, Kouta hoped Utaha would follow his advice and take a taxi home.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta wasn''t going to let Utaha''s puddle of urine go unchecked. Then he also didn''t want to make Utaha clean this up. He hoped Utaha would feel even more embarrassed knowing Kouta was cleaning up her urine.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After he took care of all that, Kouta immediately went to the club room. However, unlike usual, he noticed that the room was quietpared to usual. There were only three people in the room, Takao, Inada, and Sakura.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta did not see Roka and Chizuru in the club room. He then approached Sakura and asked what happened to the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I think Chizuru-senpai has something to do with the student council. As for Roka, maybe she''s trying to make a board game that''s more friendly than the previous one." Sakura answered Kouta''s question while still busy with the game she was ying on the old game console.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?" Kouta replied to Sakura''s words briefly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before Kouta turned his attention to Takao and Inada, who were busy with their own work. He went to Inada, and the two of them talked about programming the waifu battleship game.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not long after, Takao joined the conversation after he finished doing the programming that was his job.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"By the way, you didn''t have a meeting with Utaha and the others?" Takao asked in a whisper in Kouta''s ear. She was also not ashamed to advance her body towards Kouta, which resulted in herrge breasts being squashed against Kouta''s arms.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Just like Takao used to do in the past few days. She was seriously trying hard to seduce Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, it looked like Utaha-senpai didn''t really feel good, today." Kouta, without giving any reaction, just answered Takao¡¯s question. Kouta may not have lied to Takao since Utaha looked unwell after all of those things she did for him, but of course Kouta wouldn¡¯t tell all of the truth to Takao and Satomi too. The only person who knew about Utaha was just Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡­?" Takao replied, but at the same time, she pouted a little as she realized what she had done was actually not getting any reaction from him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, and I promise we will spend our time together right after school."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes¡­ That might be good. How about we finish today¡¯s target?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao said that as the three of them continued their work, while Sakura was just ying a game in the background. It was just another day, in the GCC clubroom.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So are there any ces you''re interested in visiting?" Kouta asked Takao when they were near the train station.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm... Well, how about wee over to your house?" Takao replied immediately.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­ really¡­ That¡¯s.. fine, I guess. But I don¡¯t think I have anything interesting in my home. I don¡¯t have an old game console either, you know¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, who the hell thinks ying games at your home¡­ Also, isn¡¯t it unfair that all of the girls you already had in your home?" Takao said while pouting unhappily at his response.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I don''t think Satomi everes to my house, but I think Eriries almost every day."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡­ Isn¡¯t that unfair?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t know what you will do¡­" Kouta replied as honestly as he could. Since


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, Takao, wait a moment."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Sure¡­ is there somewhere you wanna go?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Something like that. Come with me¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Since Kouta realized his cheating skill, he barely bought anything outside as he wanted to be a good cook as fast as he could. That¡¯s why when he saw a Takoyaki stall near the station. Sometimes, it would be nice to eat this kind of food while together with someone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hey, there! What can I get ya?" The seller immediately asked Kouta when he walked toward the stall.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Can I have a set of eight, please?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Coming right up!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao walked behind Kouta and looked around.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Takoyaki¡­ huh¡­" She spoke with a low voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm? Perhaps you don''t like it?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, no¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Then I''m d if that isn¡¯t the case. Ah¡­ How about we¡¯re sitting there?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta and Takao went to a nearby seat, and without any hesitation, Kouta gave her a piece of takoyaki and tried to feed her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­ ¡®chomp¡¯'' Takao said without hesitation, as she ate the Takoyaki that actually still felt hot to her. "...shooo¡­hwot¡­Hwot!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ Sorry about that¡­ please take this water¡­" Kouta immediately gave her a tea bottle that he bought for lunch.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~ That¡¯s help." Takao said that after she took half of Kouta¡¯s tea bottle. "This time, it''s your turn." She continued, and this time she was the one who tried to feed Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta and Takao spent their time and ate the takoyaki in such a rxed manner. The two of them could see many students walking around and some couples too. This station was quite near a shoppingplex that was used by students from their school to y.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, how about we go to my home?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. Of course, but what''s the point of getting Takoyaki?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta and Takao got up from their seats when she asked those questions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, well¡­ I just kind of want to make a couple-like atmosphere. I guess."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta responded while he awkwardly scratched his face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Since it feels like too much straight forward if we immediately go to my home." Kouta continued, but thanks to his words. Takao couldn¡¯t help looking around, as she felt conscious about it. And just like Kouta said, there were many couples around the station. Several of them looked like students from their school, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm~~~" Takao felt a bit embarrassed, but happy at the same time. She immediately grabbed Kouta''s hand, and she locked her hand around Kouta¡¯s arms. "Sometimes I wonder who is older between the two of us?" Takao smiled and added


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What are you saying? We''ve only been a year apart. We''re not that much different."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Kouta may have known what Takao wanted, in the end, at this moment, Kouta felt like he wanted something more rxed. To be honest, what Kouta had been doing to Utaha may have been such a pleasure and enjoyable.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But in the end, it still took energy. Also, it was quite stressful when Kouta still needed to make things that still followed his n.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That¡¯s why Kouta just wanted to rx when he spent time with Takao. Since at this moment, she was the one who had limited time. Well, even though she said that she would make him love her only. It was quite difficult since he was actually a scumbag who may find some enjoyment in making a girl fall for him by any means.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, not all girls, but a heroine that Kouta liked in a previous life.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, by the way, is there anything you want to eat for dinner?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ How about Nikujaga?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nikujaga?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, since I have been training with my mother to make Nikujaga¡­ this time I will make it." Takao clenched her fists and showed Kouta her determination.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, really?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡­ I know I may never beat your cooking. But I will follow such old-fashioned words. The way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach¡­ which means at least I want you to enjoy my homemade recipe cooking!" Takao said those things while she put one hand on her waist and pointed at his face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Especially when your cooking has already caught my heart! I can¡¯t lose here too!" Takao dered that before they went to the supermarket to buy the ingredients for dinner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Takao looked serious with this. Kouta couldn¡¯t help but think how cute she was¡­

 Ch 108 – 05 June, Eriri & Chika 01

    Ch 108 ¨C 05 June, Eriri & Chika 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri Perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta was busy ying with Utaha, and at this point, he was probably together with Takao. Around that time, Eriri entered a famous cafe in her area. She nced around the cafe, searching for someone. Her eyes stopped when she saw someone who had promised to meet her in this cafe.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Fujiwara Chika, she has been one of her friends since childhood. After all, Chika¡¯s father was a politician, while Eriri¡¯s father was an ambassador from the U.K. While Chika in the past was someone who was famous as a pianist prodigy. On the other hand, Eriri was famous for her drawing skills.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though it was a different kind of art, because of their background and age. It wasn''t strange for the two of them to be quite close friends.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika didn¡¯t say anything and just waved her hand around to call Eriri, who for a moment looked around the cafe before she spotted her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Sorry, do I make you wait?" Eriri asked those questions as she came closer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, I just arrived here¡­" Chika replied as she stopped waving her hand. She looked at Eriri before she grabbed her hand. "It feels like it has been a long time since we met like this¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I got a bit busy after entering high school." Eriri said the truth. It was just two weeks after she entered high school that she lived quite peacefully before Kouta came into her life. It was such a chaotic two weeks after that. For someone who ckmailed a girl who may be willing to do anything to stay with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It felt like Stockholm syndrome.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri herself also became busier, making manga and dating sims with Kouta and, of course, drawing illustrations and short doujinshi with like 4 to 8 pages. But it was kind of difficult to tell her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika may be one of Eriri''s closest friends, but she still never told her that she drew those kinds of manga.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really? Maybe you have a guy or something like that?" Chika spoke with a teasing smile on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡­ that¡¯s¡­ How do I say it¡­? It¡¯s kind of difficult to say."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh~~~ You can tell me anything you know¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika told Eriri with sparkling eyes. She seemed excited by the love-talk.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡­ It¡¯splicated. How about we order something first¡­" Eriri tried to change the conversation by asking Chika to order something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika pouted her cheek, but she followed Eriri¡¯s request by looking at the menu before asking the waitress for a kind of fruit parfait. While Eriri ordered a fruit cake with drink.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Isn''t Chika busy too? If I''m not mistaken, you''re a member of the student council, right? Especially for the student council at Shuchi¡¯in Academy, it may be difficult¡­" Eriri asked something first since she didn¡¯t want Chika to ask the question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, since we had Kaguya and the President, we¡¯re fine¡­" Chika replied quite lukewarmly, but after that, she told Eriri about the student council of Shuchi¡¯in Academy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While Eriri knew about Shinomiya Kaguya since she was part of the main descendant of Shinomiya Zaibatsu, which is one of the biggest conglomerates in the city. And she was kind of impressed that the president of the student council wasn¡¯t really rich and noble that usually a student of Shuchi¡¯in Academy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"He might be really good if he makes a wrong move¡­ He may be an enemy to a lot of rich families." Eriri praised the president, Shirogane Miyuki.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, he''s a pretty smart and hardworking boy¡­ It¡¯s just that sometimes he¡¯s really disappointed¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, really?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡­ I can remember when I taught him to y volleyball and sing!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes!! It¡¯s such a horrible experience!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika told what happened to her and the president, as she taught him very well. Eriri herself didn¡¯t know if what Chika said was true or not. It felt like too much of her own perspective and was exaggerated.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though what Chika said was true. It was still unbelievable for the president of the student council at Shuchi¡¯in Academy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But seeing Chika tell the story with a happy face meant that she had a good time in the student council.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really, I¡¯m kind of worried after hearing you stop ying music. It¡¯s so sudden after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ About that¡­ It¡¯s thanks to Kaguya that I¡¯m free from expectation. In the end, I can be like you¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Chika¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t think we are that different. I may win some art contests, but that''s just a public image. Behind the scenes, I''m actually making something else and never telling everyone."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eriri¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Do you know the manga titled ¡®Tomo-chan wa Onnanokko¡¯?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, well¡­ I think I read it in twatter and pixav. I never thought someone who drew so much doujinshi could make that kind of wholesome romance¡­ wait¡­ are you perhaps?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡­ Chika. I¡¯m actually someone who enjoys drawing those kinds of things rather than painting or arts."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s¡­ Kinda shocking¡­ but in the end, we¡¯re hiding our problem, huh¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri and Chika had such a deep conversation and talked about themselves. They spoke for a long time, before Chika realized something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡­ if you draw those kinds of manga¡­ which means¡­ are you perhaps actually having an experience with those kinds of things!!" Chika said those words with a reddened face as she was embarrassed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s¡­ Didn¡¯t I say¡­ it¡¯s kind ofplicated¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don¡¯t deny it! Which means you had experience? Do you have a boyfriend!? Is it your childhood friend or that guy at the party?" Even though Chika felt embarrassed at the thought that her friend had adult experience, she can¡¯t help but be curious about this topic.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, it was embarrassing for Eriri too, but this was what she came for. Chika may look like a pure and innocent girl, but she had her curiosity, and if she got caught with those feelings, she may have fallen like her too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, rather than a boyfriend¡­ Actually, I have another type of rtionship."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How do I say it¡­ A friend with benefits? Or Sex friend?" Eriri said it like that even though Kouta and herself thought of their rtionship more deeper, but there was no way she told Chika like that. In the end, she told Chika this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, isn¡¯t that wrong?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm? What¡¯s wrong with it? I need to know about sex and other stuff for my drawing, and the other is a quite skilled guy. So I don¡¯t think what I¡¯m doing is wrong¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡­ I think that¡¯s kind of a thing. Something you need to do with someone you like!" Chika told Eriri what she felt about this kind of thing. She was kind of surprised by the reaction Eriri had or her view, which was different from hers.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it¡¯s not like I''m doing with anyone, and I like him quite a lot¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So you¡¯re and him are going to each other?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I don¡¯t think so. He had another girl too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­ So he''s such a scumbag!? Are you not fooled by him!?" Chika looked angry when she heard what Eriri said. Eriri may not have said anything about the guy, but she knew which guy Eriri was talking about. There was no way her childhood friend would do anything like this, since he had such a virgin-like appearance.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fooled¡­ Huh. But aren''t you curious about this sex thing, Chika?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­ well. Of course, I do¡­ But¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Isn¡¯t that weird if a guy had experience and was doing it with several girls. Many people envied him, while the girl was called a slut¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"People saying that woman need to save herself for her husband, but at the same time, they''re fine with the husband had experience with girl since it make him had experience to not hurt a virgin wife. Isn''t that bullshit?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Auuuu..."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"In the end, girl just like a guys... they''re experience love and have one or two people she had rtionship before settle with her husband. So I don''t think it''s a weird thing to experience with one or two sexual partner."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But..."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"We¡¯re also careful so I wouldn¡¯t get pregnant too. So that''s problem not something to worry about."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I don¡¯t want to berate you or anything like that. But I feel like it¡¯s wrong for you to tell me those kinds of things when you never do it¡­ I don¡¯t think you understand it. But you know¡­ Sex with him amazingly feels good after all." Eriri said with a pinkish flush on her cheek as she blushed at the thought of having sex with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That¡¯s¡­ may be true¡­ but¡­ it still feels like not a good thing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ I can¡¯t exin it to you. But this is kind of hard to tell. Anyway, I''m not trying to argue about your view, but I feel like at least I want you to understand my perspective." Eriri said as she took out a sh disk and put it on the table.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Please, don¡¯t spread it¡­ but this sh disk contained a video of me and him. I want you to see what I¡¯ming for¡­ We¡¯re still young after all. In the past, I thought like you do. But after experiencing it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a bad thing to know this kind of thing even before marrying someone¡­ Some people say that a goodpatibility makes a good marriage after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika was surprised that Eriri gave her such a private video. It may be a good thing that she didn¡¯t touch this, but at the same time, she¡¯s curious what kind of sex makes her friend like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika was so focused that she didn¡¯t hear such a tantly stupid thing Eriri¡¯s said and just took it at face value.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah. if you see it¡­ You can tell me what you''re thinking¡­ See you next time¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">With that, Eriri tried to catch Chika in theirplex rtionship.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it¡¯s Chika after all. I¡¯m pretty sure, one hundred percent, she will see the video." Eriri said with a smile on her face. Her body was shivering, and she felt like her pussy was tingling with the thought that her friend would see how debauchery she was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ I wonder if Chika makes the same face with me and Utaha¡­"

 Ch 109 – 05 June, Takao 2

    Ch 109 ¨C 05 June, Takao 2


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao arrived at Kouta¡¯s home while she was still embracing his arms. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when people looked at them, as she wanted to show how close their rtionship was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As soon as the two of them entered, Kouta and Takao immediately went to the kitchen and prepared their dinner. Even so, the nikujaga recipe maye from the Takao family. Most of the work was done by Kouta, while Takao just helped him out. But to


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, to please Takao, Kouta followed the instructions and recipes given by Takao. Takao wanted him to taste the vor of her home cooking. He didn''t change anything.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡­ this is good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Koutamented on nikujaga. This nikujaga had a different vor than any he had ever made. In the end, all the food recipes he had ever made or known about were not home-cooked. Most of them were recipes he got from the media.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao was all smiles. Her big breast puffed up to show her pride. "Yeah, Takao¡¯s family recipes are quite good." She said it with a happy face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, the food may not be as amazing as the recipes he knew. But it gave him a bit of a nostalgic feeling. Even after his skills improved, he sometimes struggled to replicate his mother''s cooking. Eating this nikujaga gave Kouta a familiar feeling, even though it was not really the same. It was still familiar enough to make him think he could replicate it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡­ It makes me remember my mother''s cooking." Kouta was pretty easily admitted.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡­ Maybe I can give you another kind of my mother''s recipe too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really? Thanks." Kouta smiled back at Takao, who knew about the Kouta family and maybe tried to make him feel better by saying those things.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao herself couldn¡¯t help but blush because of his smile. Thanks to his cute appearance, his innocent smile seemed to be given an extra boost. Which pretty easily makes Takao''s heart beat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After they finished their dinner and dishwashing too, Even though Takao had a clear objectiveing to his home. Kouta himself rather than taking it easy. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">With just a short peek at her, Kouta of course recognized how allure her body and with her straightforward approach. Of course, Kouta couldn¡¯t help but be conscious of such aggressive manners.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about watching some movies?" Kouta asked Takao while he showed her several movies his parents had. Most of them were old Western movies. "Ah¡­ How about this?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta pointed at a movie with a familiar title. It was such a good movie that his previous life liked it. Even though it had a kind of different name, it had such a simr synopsis. The movie was about a man with an IQ of 75 who got involved with many scandals and historical events even though he only wanted to be reunited with his childhood sweetheart.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I don¡¯t really follow western movies, so I''ll let you pick."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"If that''s the case. We watch this¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, with Kouta watching those movies, it surprised him even more. Even though the movies had different actors and actresses. It still delivered the feeling well, like in his previous world.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When the two of them watched the feather fly away, the movie ended. Takao, who from the start to the end, let herself be spoiled by Kouta. Her head rested on Kouta''s shoulder while her arm embraced his arms.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was weird since he had never experienced watching a movie together with the opposite gender in this lovey-dovey manner. It gave him a good feeling and warmth that rather calmed him down, but increased his mood.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"IT¡¯s a good movie." Takao praised the movie. Just like she said before, she wasn¡¯t particrly a fan of western movies. Especially the old one, but this one is quite good since it is more about the storytelling.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao talked with a smile on her face, and when their eyes met each other. Kouta didn¡¯t need to guess what she was thinking of. Kouta could see a desire in her eyes that in daze and drawn to each other, before their passion inmed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta didn¡¯t even try, but it looked like watching a movie while cuddling like that really lifted their mood.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They gentlye together to kiss. Takao¡¯s lips were sweet, just like the taste of the cake.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Another¡­" Takao pleaded as their kiss slightly stopped when their lips parted.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta slowly held her tight in his embrace while giving her another kiss. S insatiable feeling, that they kissed each other again and again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Their lips locked tirelessly, as though all they needed in the world was each other. There was a sweet sighing drift between the two of them when they separated.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao wrapped her arms around Kouta and clung to him even closer. Whatever Kouta was thinking to make it slow and easy with Takao¡­ but in the end, his self control flew out the window. His body had already given way to his instincts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">His pants bulged so obviously that he bothered to hide them. Takao may have already noticed it and taken the aggressive approach by pleading for more kisses, refusing to let him go.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Their tongues started to tangle, and saliva mixed with each other. Unconcerned with the saliva spilling onto their lips, they were kissing. Takao was so into it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta followed her aggressiveness by pushing her back, his tongue pressing against Takao¡¯s before plugging into her mouth. With that, Takao wrapped her tongue around his and sucked on it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta pushed her down as Takaoy on her back, looking at him. It was easy to spot a hint of hesitation lingering in her eyes. Of course, Kouta knew, since she may have given up her first time to such a scumbag.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao was his first panther without anything to ckmail it with. That¡¯s why he thought to make it slow and easy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta smiled, and it was an awkward smile¡ªone part nervousness and one part desire. And when Takao saw that, it felt like it settled her doubt.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There was no reason to hold back any longer since the two of them were looking forward to this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaah~~" Tako let out a sigh of expectation as Kouta trailed his finger along her breast. Kouta touched it so gently while feeling the texture of the uniform along his hand beforeying his whole hand on her chest and giving it a tiny squeeze.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, it was the first time someone did that to her. Takao twisted a bit, and with a blush, she turned her head to look away.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that time, Kouta started to undress her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­" Even though, Takao prepared herself. She still tenses for a second, but doesn¡¯t have any resistance. Kouta touched her breast and stroked it while removing her clothes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta immediately saw her cute pink girly underwear. He knew that Takao was still pure, so he didn¡¯t go all the way and actually touched and groped her breast, which was still projected by her underwear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haah~~ Ah~~mm~~~Aaah" Kouta knew she might be embarrassed, whether she was ready or not. She let Kouta enjoy her breasts without any word of protest and only panting softly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao gave Kouta free reign and epted Kouta¡¯s passion for her. In that moment, Takao¡¯s lower body started to squirm, and her body wiggled around when Kouta squeezed and groped her breast that made her breast spill out from her bra. Showed him a pair of pretty pink nipples from such a big breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~" Takao responded with a tiny twitch as Kouta''s attention focused on a precious ce ordinarily so well-hidden as he lightly pinched her nipple. Her nipple swelled up and stiffened,


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~Nn~~" A sweet gasp escaped her mouth, followed by a longer groan when Kouta¡¯s lips surrounded her nipple. Kouta hung nipples in his mouth, tasted its sweetness.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta licked and sucked on her nipple while his hand trailed down to her abdomen. He slipped her hand under her skirt and started to rub Takao¡¯s privates.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nn~~Hhhh~~~" Her panting grew more. Her wild breath sounded like a melody in Kouta¡¯s ear. He slid his finger into her underwear and felt her burning, moist heat against his hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta touched her pussy directly and found it already wet in delight. Kouta looked at a blushing Takao, who stared at him in anticipation. Since she was already ready, Kouta put his both hand and pulled down her underwear,


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaannn~~" It was her first time, that she instinctively closed her legs to hide her privates. Kouta put his hand on her knee and gently pulled them apart.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ This is more embarrassing than I thought¡­" Her voice trembled in embarrassment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta reached for her hand once more and gently stroked her. The moment his finger touched her, her hips jerked away. But Kouta still stroked it, and her body twitched more strongly when he touched her nipples too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta spread open her slit and slipped his finger inside Takao. Moved his finger around and spread her pussy which became wetter and wetter. And when it became easier, Kouta increased his finger to two and once again increased his intensity, caressing her pusy with one hand while the other hand yed with her massive breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s goal was not just forey; he might have tried his best to make her climax. He even licked and sucked on her breasts, left and right, in turn. He even gave Takao a kiss too, as his hand worked in her pussy while his thumb on her clit gave her another pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her body was twitching before Takao felt a surge of electric current rush all over her body, and unconsciously, the edge of her mouth rose. As the sweet pleasure washed over her and spread it slowly until


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aahhh~~~ Something ising!!" Until a small orgasm hit her before she copsed as her body squirmed for a moment. At this moment, Kouta felt it was the right time for him. Yeah, it was time to feast.

 Ch 110 – 05 June, Takao 3

    Ch 110 ¨C 05 June, Takao 3


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahhn¡­ Ha¡­ Aaah¡­" Takao''s face flushed as she endured her embarrassment, even so part of her boy twitching asionally.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But her eyes focused on what Kouta was doing. Kouta himself was aware that Takao was the least experienced of any girl he had encountered. While Satomi was an adult. Eriri and Utaha were more likely to know those kinds of things when Kouta thought of their hobby.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta didn¡¯t forget their antics in the anime to show their perversity.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was different from Takao who from manga and anime was just full of pureness.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, right now¡­ Her pussy was wet, and her moans were passionate and captivating. Her body was hot and flushed, with a face and expression that Kouta had never seen before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was so captivating that fans of the me of Kouta¡¯s libido, he unzipped his pants and let his penis roar to the outside.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Whattttt!?" Takao shrieked when she saw Kouta¡¯s penis. "Wait¡­ isn¡¯t that too big.."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡­ I guess."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Will it actually fit?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ Well, of course. This thing is already inside two girls¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡­ wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that not something you say in this situation."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao said it while she put her hand on Kouta¡¯s cheek and pinched him with a pouty face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But... you¡¯re already aware of this..."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, even so... I want to be a bit more romantic¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahahaha, I''ll try my best."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta put his hand on her chin and kissed her while his other hand caressed her pussy. Before he slowly put his penis in contact with her wet pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao didn¡¯t say a word, but her body immediately shivered when Kouta¡¯s penis touched her. She didn¡¯t look at Kouta¡¯s penis, but rather stared straight at his face. As if she was afraid to see it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta stared back at her with eyes and an expression, "Are you sure?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao nodded slightly, and Kouta nodded back and moved his hips forward. Even though she may already be wet. Her pussy still offered resistance to Kouta¡¯s ns. When Kouta patiently and slowly worked his way forward, pressing through the resistance and how tightly her pussy was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao herself sighed in pain, she even arched her back as if wanting to move away from the pain. When that happened, Kouta stopped himself and once again gave her a kiss and yed with her breasts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta patiently moved his hips back and forth to make Takao get used to his penis before once again pushing it forward. Every time she looked in pain, he stopped and patiently repeated himself until half of his penis had already sunk inside her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her pussy pulsed and squeezed down, while his penis stopped when Kouta felt her hymen. At that moment, Kouta stared at Takao.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing Kouta stare at her, Takao said, "I¡¯m fine... You can keep going¡­ but can you hold my hand¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta followed her wish and grabbed her hand, no, their hands gripped each other rather sweetly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta followed her wish and poked Takao¡¯s hymen with all of his strength, pushing deeper and deeper, forcing it to go inside her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡­ NhaaaaaAAA¡­." She let out something closer to a shriek while gripping Kouta¡¯s hand very strongly. Some of her nails were strong enough to injure him. His penis slowly gets buried inside her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaa¡­ it¡¯s too bigggg¡­ Ti¡¯s splitting apart!!" She endured her pain, but her face still looked at Kouta, and Kouta looked back at her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta invaded her vagina, and her tears spilled out. Until the tip of his ns kisses the wall of flesh on the deepest part. Koutapletely entered his penis inside Takao. Kouta pounded it very slowly and moved his hips back and forth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Every thrust of his Takao body rocked, and his movement became smooth. Takao¡¯s hair shook and her moaning echoed in the room, while those big, beautiful breasts bounced around, shaking quite violently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That caused Kouta to be interested in ying with those breasts. Kouta thought about how little those massive breasts were being used, but he could do it next time. Right now, he wanted to give Takao more attention. Her hand didn¡¯t let Kouta go.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Every time Kouta ''s movement became smoother, he sped up to make her get used to the feel of his penis inside her little by little. Gradually, his speed became quite fast, and Takao¡¯s voice trembled in time with his thrust.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao''s breath became rougher, and her moist eyes stared at Kouta. Her pale white skin was flushed and became pink, and her whole body was sweating. Sometimes her body trembled and twitched.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And her moaning¡­ became quite erotic.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahhh~~~ nnnaaaah~~ Ah~~"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta couldn¡¯t help but kiss her, and their tongues entwined lewdly. Kouta''s hip didn¡¯t stop pumping inside her. The pressure from Kouta¡¯s penis prating inside pushes out the love nectar inside her vagina, signaling that her pain gradually decreases and her pleasure increases.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuun~~~ aaaa~~~"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Every time Kouta''s penis went inside her to the root, her body trembled, and she moaned a bit loudly. She even started to cling on to him, and her massive breast pushed at Kouta¡¯s body while shaking, which made her nipples rub on Kouta¡¯s chest.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aahhh~~ this~~"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta licked her nape and sucked her quite hard, which gave Takao another pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Don~~T~~ You will leave a mark!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, I want people to know that you already have a man¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuuu~~~"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta used his tongue to attack her nape and ears too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaaa~~~"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Where do you want me to let out?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh~~~Ah~~~" She didn¡¯t get it for several seconds before she realized, and her face was rather reddened to the ears.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta didn¡¯t wait and continued his piston and gave her a kiss for a time and time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~ Inside~~ You cane inside¡­" Takao replied between Kouta¡¯s kiss, Kouta swinging his waist, and his moves started bing rougher as if he vited Takao¡¯s body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I¡¯m cumming, Takao. I love you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuu~~~ Yes, juste¡­e inside me¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Hearing those, Kouta let his semen out inside her pussy. He pushed his hips deeper and kept on ejacting, filling Takao¡¯s womb.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~~ It¡¯s hot~~~ And soo much~~~ I feel like my stomach is full~~" Takao let out a cute, but lewd sound.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt like he wanted to immediately go to the second round, but he didn¡¯t do that. He just gave Takao another kiss while whispering how much he loves her and patting her head. He praised her too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good job, that¡¯s amazing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a weird phase, but Takao couldn¡¯t help but feel d that her body was satisfying her partner. Not only her body felt hot and full, Takao could feel it from his whisper and kiss that he desired her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuu~~~" She felt this may be wrong, but she couldn¡¯t reject how she felt. She was happy and content. At some point, she felt a bit of pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When his hand stroked her cheek gently, she grabbed it and smiled at him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It felt like they were really a couple.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao felt really tired and let her body cling to Kouta. She let her head rest in his arms. Kouta didn¡¯t shy away from hugging her and making their bodies embrace each other. And it didn''t take long for Takao to fall asleep in his arms.

 Ch 111 – 06 June, Nanami Answer

    Ch 111 ¨C 06 June, Nanami Answer


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami Perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami slowly opened her eyes as the sound of the rm echoed through her room. It had been two days since she received a job offer as a voice actor in a game. It was a game called Fate/Stay Night, which is a dating sim with a fantasy theme, action, and a main character who wishes to be a hero.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami still found this difficult to believe. Because the person who offered the job was her junior. So, of course, she doubted the truth about the job offer. However, the person who introduced him to her was Takao.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The president of the Game Creation Club, who managed to create a game that everyone in the school knew about and almost everyone tried, was still seen ying the game today.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In fact, Takao herself told Nanami that the junior named Kouta was the one who gave the club the idea to make the Floopy Bird. That was hard for Nanami to believe, but there had been no bad rumor about Takao, and she was quite famous herself, even though the rumors about her had nothing to do with games.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Nanami asked her friends about Takao, their answers were quite positive. So there was little chance that Takao was lying to her. In other words, the only thing she could know was to do exactly what Kouta said, which was to ask the people involved in the project.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, in here, Nanami found it difficult for her to believe in this project. Because the two names listed were big names to be associated with the project nned by the younger students.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The first one, a name that Nanami slowly heard and saw from twatter. A illustrator and mangaka of short-manga titled ¡®Tomo-chan wa Onnanokko¡¯. It was such a good series and fun to read. The author''s name is Eri Kashiwagi. Actually, she was surprised that the author''s previous work was full of erotic ones. That was something she understood about how this author would work in dating sims like games.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But seeing this person''s work, Nanami couldn''t believe this person would work with first year high school students. Well, of course, she never imagined that the person who drew those kinds of things for years was actually her junior.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was just one thing that still caught Nanami¡¯s eye. It was the name of the writer of the manga, and this project was also called ONE. Yeah, Kouta didn¡¯t put his actual name, but his pen name, which showed that Kouta may already have a connection with the illustrator.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So it was understandable that Eri Kashiwagi would work on this project, but she still found it hard to believe it, and so she posted a message on the illustrator''s website. At first, Nanami thought that her question would


    <span style="font-weight:400">At first, Nanami thought the question would take a long time to answer. She was surprised when the question was answered in a short time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Yeah, of course. I worked on a project with Kouta. I''ve heard about you from him. I hope we can work together.¡¯ That was the message Nanami received from Eri Kashiwagi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, it was time for Nanami to trust the job offer she had received. Although it''s hard to believe a child under her age could do something like this and already have such a professional job. But if she remembered that there was a senior who was already working in anime. She couldn''t help but be envious.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Nanami saw the second name¡­ it was so unbelievable since it was said about Utako Kasumi, the author of Koisuru Metronome, which was a quite good romantic novel she had been readingtely and had be quite famous for several weeks.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It came from a new author who had a name with a rather big publisher. So once again, it felt so unbelievable. Since if this project were true¡­ this project has be bigger than she ever thought.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It may be too big for someone like her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Nanami tried to contact Utako Kasumi and ask about this project through their publisher. Once again, she thought the answer would be long, even though it was not as fast as Eri Kashiwagi''s. At the end of the day, she got the answer that the project was true.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, Nanami couldn''t deny this anymore. This project was real, and she took the contract that was offered to her. They didn¡¯t ask her to pay anything, and she was actually paid. Of course, the pay was appropriate for a voice actor who hadn''t even debuted yet. Then, even though there were some requests in the contract, such as training supervised by Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Also, there was nothing suspicious about the contract itself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It felt like something too good had happened to her. Nanami could not help but feel overwhelmed by this event. Sometimes she wondered if this was just a dream or not. But the pain in her cheek when she pinched brought her to reality.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This is¡­ isn¡¯t this¡­" Nanami felt like she wanted to cry. Well, she had dreamed of bing a voice actor, and to get this kind of job was like a miracle for her. If the one who brought this kind of project was an adult, she may already be epted on the spot.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, of course, that wasn¡¯t good. Since it feels like she got scammed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I can only agree, right?" Nanami mumbled as she worked the morning shift in a convenience store named Lawsen. It was one of the part time jobs he could do before ss time. Even though the time was quite tight with the time she had to go to ss.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It¡¯s too good to be true¡­ Well, if I need to pay¡­ It will be like a scam, but I get paid, and¡­ the job is really good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">This was such a good job that it takes up a lot of her mind to think about it. She didn¡¯t have to worry about the problem that Sorata had. She was already helped by asking her friend, but a lot of them can¡¯t help him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Anyway, right now Nanami''s mind was full of hope that her dream woulde true. And with this kind of project, she felt like she needed to focus on it and work really hard. Yeah, she couldn¡¯t think about others since if she seeds in this¡­ she may have a name on the voice actor circle.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, she was someone who doesn¡¯t have any connections, came from the countryside, and just barely trained in voice acting. It was understandable that Nanami didn¡¯t have anything to appeal to. Her skill was still questionable after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So after Nanami''s work was done and she prepared herself, she went to her ss, but she was still able to send a message to Kuota using the urine he got two days before the ss.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ I think. I will take the job. When will I can signed the contract? ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami felt really nervous when she sent this message. There was a time for her to think about what would happen if Kouta retracted and chose to seek another voice actor. So she felt like the time was long when she waited for Kouta¡¯s reply


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami even had difficulty focusing on her ss. She didn¡¯t have time to worry about Sotara for a moment, even though usually she had a conversation with him before ss and asked about his situation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Okay, good. I want you to sign the CDA first. We will talk about the contract further so that we can agree on it. Of course, you can see more of our project than in the proposal I gave you two days ago. After signing CDA. ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">As soon as Nanami saw those messages, she felt the weight in her mind had been lifted. She immediately sighed in relief.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Ah, also, we can talk about this when we take a lunch break on the rooftop in this area. ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Ok. Thanks. I will be there. ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">And with that, Nanami had an appointment with Kouta during her lunch break.

 Ch 112 – 06 June, Chika New Experience 01

    Ch 112 ¨C 06 June, Chika New Experience 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika Perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">In some ces in Tokyo, there were cute and girly rooms. The room was quite wider than usual. It may be even wider than the average living room and kitchenbined. Around the bedroom were a bunch of stuffed animals. On the corkboard, there were many photos pinned up, all about her and her friend from the tabletop group or student council. There were some with her two sisters.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The room was illuminated by a pale orange glow bulb, as if she was afraid of being in total darkness. Or maybe she forgot to turn it off.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Anyway, on the bed there was enough room for more than two people, and there was a cute, fair-skinned young girl with shoulder-length light pink hair who just woke up in the morning. She was Chika Fujiwara.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Chika woke up, the first sight to greet her eyes was aptop that she usedst night in her bed. It was a refreshing morning. Dazzling light shone down into the room through the gaps in the window curtains.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though she already woke up. Her eyes were slightly unfocused and seemed vaguely dazed. Her eyes were stuck staring at theptop. It may have taken just a few seconds, but her eyes slowly focused as her memories ofst night came to mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her face, which was fair-skinned and pale, slowly changed into pink before bing red like a tomato. She put her hands on both sides of her cheeks. She even felt like her head was really hot, as if she had a fever that made her hazy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wha~~ttt the hell I¡¯m doing~~~" She only let out those words. This time she put her hand on her face as she remembered what she had been doingst night.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was such an embarrassing thing to do. She felt a little guilty too


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her mind remembered what she was doingst night.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Last night, when she arrived at her home after having a conversation with Eriri. She had been Chika''s friend since childhood, but she had been so busy for months that she rarely talked to Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After their conversation, Chika knew what Eriri had hidden from her, and it was something that made her busy these days. Chika knew that Eriri had a talent for drawing, but she never expected that she would be drawing those ero things. And look like right now, Eriri is busy making dating sims.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But that wasn''t the only thing they were talking to each other about. In the end, two of them talked about rtionships with guys. She was so surprised to hear that Eriri had such a lecherous rtionship with that guy she saw at the party.


    <span style="font-weight:400">She felt that girl had been fooled, but the way Eriri told Chika, her reasoning It was quite a liberal girl. Chika understood about those sentimental things too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Even so¡­ It feels wrong¡­" Chika looked at the shdisk that was given by Eriri. She didn¡¯t know what was inside, but she already knew what kind of thing was on the sh disk.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I don¡¯t think it''s a good idea¡­ but Eriri gave me¡­ her permission." Chika felt a bit guilty for seeing something so private, but she had been given permission to do so by the person in question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ this is¡­ just inspection. I will find out that this man only wants Eriri¡¯s body¡­" Chika mumbled her point, which justified what she was about to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika turned on herptop and plugged in the sh disk. And she clicks the only video avable on the sh disk.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika gulped as she saw a video started by such an obvious Eriri, who was naked in the bedroom in front of someone. From the perspective of the video, it''s more likely the guy in the party who was taken in the POV video style.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika saw these videos in her bed with earbuds in her ears. She easily heard Eriri''s voice¡­ There was nothing, but sweetness came from her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez¡­ You¡¯re still hard even after letting out a lot inside me¡­" Eriri said to the guy. That responded with such ease, as if it were such a natural thing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I can¡¯t help it¡­ You had such a sexy girl after all¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was such a corny word, but Eriri smiled happily and, without even a slight hesitation, came down at those hideous things.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, hideous things¡­ It could be 20 cm or more long andrge meat with numerous blood vessels. And different from what she knew since this might be the most raw thing she ever saw. It was such an uncensored penis after all. Sometimes, those things twitched and moved like living beings.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing those things made Chika grasp, but shamefully, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious and took a sharp look at those penises as if she tried to burn those looks in her mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika also can see how those things were still dirty with a lot of fluid from his seed and Eriri liquid, but Eriri once again didn¡¯t show any disgusted look and rather nonchntly put her tongue in those penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri licked it and cleaned those things as if it were candy. She even giggled when the guy praised her, patted her head, and caressed her hair.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri looked like she was enjoying her time and happily pleasing the guy as his penis slowly entered Eriri¡¯s mouth. Yes, Chika saw her friend licking his penis like candy until it was shiny and clean.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri didn¡¯t hesitate to put that thing into her mouth and Chika could hear such a dirty and lewd sounding from the video. It was the sound of Eriri licking and sucking the guy''s penis. Also, she wasn¡¯t just only put in on the ns, Eriri bobbed back and forth from the top to about half of the penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There was a time when Eriri didn''t even care to put all of the penis to the root. It makes her mouth full, even some of her penis may be in her throat. Chika couldn¡¯t help but be scared a bit, but at the same time, she found those vulgar things fascinating.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a different kind of feeling when Chika saw this¡­ It was someone she knew very well, and even though she may have had such a painful expression on her face, Eriri still looked passionate to make the guy climax. And when he climaxed¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri¡¯s mouth immediately filled with semen, and there were several white liquidsing out of her mouth, showing how vigorous the climax was. Even so, Eriri drank some of those semen without showing any disgust. She even showed it to the camera some of the semen still in her mouth before she drank it. And she opened her mouth to show she had drank all of it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was so erotic¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">So erotic¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika always thought that kind of porn was just an act¡­ Maybe it was just an act. But what she saw right now was something that her friend gave her. Something that Chika may not have suspected as an act, but truly two people enjoyed sexual acts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing her friend act like that¡­ increased her curiosity, and her body started to feel hot. Before she realized it Chika started to put her hand down and touch her pussy, which was a bit wet¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~" She moaned a bit when she touched her pussy and slowly moved her hand, masturbating while watching an erotic video of her friend doing a sexual act.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah,st night¡­ Chika actually masturbated while watching a video of her friend. It felt more real than something she saw from hi manga and other stuff.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuu¡­ What I am doing¡­" Chika felt a bit guilty and wrong, butst night may be the best masturbation she ever had.

 Ch 113 – 06 June, Chika New Experience 02

    Ch 113 ¨C 06 June, Chika New Experience 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, Chika remembered howst night she started to touch herself. She rather had very few experiences with those kinds of things. She may have had much better knowledge than her friend, but still, she was just an inexperienced girl.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But seeing her friend do a sexual act, It was weird in Chika¡¯s mind to see her friend have such a pleasant face when she pleasured the guy. Especially when her face was a mess with semen and drinks that came from the genitals.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was such a weird and kind of fresh experience that slowly made her body hotter and hotter, and her pussy started to feel weird, which made her touch it. Her body was trembling when she touched her pussy as the video continued.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika saw the guy in the video wipe Eriri¡¯s face, and she giggled when he did that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you''re just really lively."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri said as she put her hand on the penis and locked her gaze on the penis. Those eyes didn¡¯t have any disgust, she had eyes that seemed to be loving ones.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhu¡­ this is amazing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri slowly touched it, her finger touched the shaft of the penis and stroked it. In Chika¡¯s eyes, she realized how used Eriri was. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation and how fluent she was doing a handjob after doing it for a while.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri moved her body while her hand was still on the penis. She climbed on top of the guy, and she faced the camera while her face was blushing. Chika didn¡¯t know if it was because Eriri may be ashamed of being filmed or because her body was hot like Chika was feeling at the moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri straddled the guy''s body, and she began to sit up slowly, breathing hard, and slowly used her hand to guide the penis on the entrance of her pussy. Before she slowly put her knees down and made her pussy swallow, the penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">""Ah~~"" Chika moaned at the same time as Eriri¡¯s moan in the video.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika felt her breath be rougher when she saw that. In her mind, those sexual acts were always led by the guys, but in this video, most of the sexual acts were led by Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika¡¯s finger traced down to her slit and the sensitive part of her. Her touch made her whole body twitch really hard as she saw Eriri drop her hip as that big penis prated her pussy and may have gone really deep into her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Those big and hideous things were gone, actually swallowed by Eriri¡¯s pussy. Rather feeling pain or anything simr to that, Eriri moaned in delight. Seeing those debauchery faces, made Chika¡¯s body shiver, and her pussy felt hotter and wetter¡­ As if she were melting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But it wasn¡¯t only her, but Eriri may feel the same too. Since she looked up at the ceiling and let out a sweet voice. And the liquid came from her pussy as the penis went.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika didn¡¯t know or be familiar with him, but there was a chance that she came just from putting the penis inside her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~ I¡¯ming¡­ Sorry~~" Eriri said those words as if she were doing something wrong.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, how can youe without my permission?" The guy who rarely talked finally started talking while his hand smacked Eriri¡¯s hip.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kya~~ I¡¯m sorry, I will move¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika saw Eriri, and rather than being angry, she replied to the guy''s words with an ecstatic expression. Such a lewd girl¡­ Chika couldn¡¯t help thinking like that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri smiled as she breathed heavily with her hand around that guy''s chest, and she began to slowly move her body up and down while letting out such a lusty voice with every movement.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika could see how Eriri used to move her hips in such a fast, but rhythmic manner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The sound of their flesh meeting each other and how wild her movement was in Chika¡¯s eyes as she danced wildly, bobbing and swaying.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~ It really feels good to be filled with you." Eriri said at the camera with eyes wet in pleasure and the way she said as if told Chika who watched the video.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaaa~~ Eriri~~ You¡¯re such a lewd girl~~" Chika moaned as her hand movement became faster. Her breathing really became rougher.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"¡®Ah~~Ahh, aa~~h~Ah~~" They moaned together, Chika, who masturbated, and Eriri, who wriggled her waist in the video.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aha~~ I can feel it here~~ It feels really good~~" Chika heard Eriri¡¯s voice as her movement got really lewd. Chika could see her lust zing up in her face as she drowned in the pleasure of a sexual act.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eriri looks like she¡¯s feeling good¡­" Chika muttered.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~ Look~~ It¡¯s so pleasurable! I want it, really deep inside me!!" Eriri said it once again as if it were a message for Chika. It was as if those two had recorded this for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri moved her waist violently, and her small breast jiggled in front of the camera. She bounced her waist and moaned very hard. Her body was sweating from those intense movements.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, you¡¯re amazing¡­" The guy praised her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa~~" At that moment, Eriri looked in such an intense wave of pleasure. "Ah~~~ Please~~ Please~~ I want to cum~~" She begged the guy who replied to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, juste¡­e really hard¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">And with that, Eriri climaxed¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Chika climaxed too¡­ She felt like she was flying. She climaxed rather wildly¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Something she never felt before¡­ It was intense. Seeing her friend had a messed up face when she climaxed. She didn¡¯t stop drooling and had such a terrible face as her eyes rolled upward.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®Is that really amazing?¡¯ Chika couldn¡¯t help but think like that after seeing her friend act like that while she herself climaxed by watching her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But as soon as the video was over¡­ Chika woke up, and she slowly felt ashamed to masturbate while watching her friend have sex.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It felt wrong, but she couldn¡¯t feel herself. It was such a raw experience for an inexperienced girl like herself. Yeah, she watched the video since Eriri asked her, and even shemented on the video itself. If Chika thought about it¡­ it was a wild request.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Anyway, after remembering what happenedst night, Chika felt terrible. She didn¡¯t know what she was going to say at Eriri. She realized how awful that guy was¡­ since he didn¡¯t do anything but ask a lot of Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I watched to find how awful he is¡­ and he is an awful person. How can Eriri be like this guy! Maybe there is something else happening between them¡­" Chika thought about the guy that Eriri had a rtionship with.


    <span style="font-weight:400">If she wasn¡¯t wrong, his name was Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika tried her best to remember how his look¡­ ah she could look at the video of the game and see that he was making a floopy bird.


    <span style="font-weight:400">With that, Chika could see how cute the guy was. In the video, he wore a girl''s uniform, and he had long pink hair that was braided nicely, along with a cute face that easily made him look like a girl.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, this guy¡­" Chika burned his face in her memories. But at the same time, when she saw him, she remembered that hideous thing he had. Those big and monstrous penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuuu¡­ Anyway, I need to tell her to get away from him." Chika opened her smartphone and wrote her impression of the guy rather than watching the video itself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika messaged Eriri and told her how awful that guy was for ordering her to do such a thing. He even smacked her ass and acted like a king. Well, it was understandable.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There was no way Chika would tell Eriri how her video made her masturbate and had the best climax she ever had.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, there was no way she messaged that, which means the only thing she couldment on was the guy who had a sexual act with Eriri. Since Chika couldn¡¯t say to Eriri how lewd she was or how amazing her movement was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, what the hell is happening¡­" Chika muttered those words as she felt embarrassed by this situation. It was a situation that she never expected to experience.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uugh¡­ I need to forget about it." Chika shook her head and tried to forget the video. Since she felt like she was pulling into unknown territory.

 Ch 114 – 07 June – A New Morning

    Ch 114 ¨C 07 June ¨C A New Morning


    Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796


    The night passed quickly and a new day greeted Kouta. This time, he woke up with Takao curled up in his arms and he could feel a pair of soft breasts pressing against his chest. He saw Takao who seemed to be fast asleepfortably in his arms.


    Kouta felt happy to feel the softness and warmth of her body. The thing that made himzy was to get up immediately to prepare himself for school and also breakfast for both of them. He enjoyed looking at the innocent face of Takao who was sound asleep, even though Kouta poked her face many times there seemed to be no sign of Takao waking up, it seems that their sweet activitiesst night really exhausted her.


    After looking at her face for a while, Kouta finally tried to get out of bed. He couldn''t just leave right away because when he tried to get off the bed, Takao''s hand held him very firmly. It was quite relevant in both the manga and anime that Takao had tremendous strength unlike her appearance.


    But he finally managed to leave the bed, after he kissed her forehead and sweetly whispered that he had to prepare breakfast for his sweetheart in her ear. While it may be a little embarrassing to do, it still makes his heart flutter and happy and he could see Takao smiling in her dream.


    Kouta put away his t-shirt, shorts, and a note that read ''you can use this shirt first'' before going to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Without much thought, he prepared a Japanese breakfast of white rice, fish, along with miso soup with tofu. Kouta felt his cooking skills improving so he could cook very quickly and efficiently. He also thought about making lunch for him and Takao. A simple lunch box set with rice, deep fried vegetables, sausage and sd.


    While doing all that, Kouta also prepared hot water for Takao. Because he thought it would be better and refreshing for Takao to enjoy a hot soak in the bathtub instead of just taking a shower. When Kouta finished preparing breakfast. He heard the sound of steps from the stairs and it didn''t take long for Takao toe to the dining room and greet Kouta with a voice that still sounded tired.


    "Morning, Kouta. I''m sorry I didn''t get to help you." She said so while still yawning from sleepiness. Takao was also wearing the T-shirt that Kouta gave her which looked quite small for her still chest so it looked so molded to her body, which made her look so sexy.


    "Ah, it''s fine. You''re probably still feeling sore. Before breakfast, you can take a bath first." Kouta replied to Takao''s words while enjoying the view that could only happen because of the massiveness of Takao''s breasts. ''What an amazing sight!'' Kouta thought.


    "Well, I do want to take a bath." Takao said with a half-sleepy voice and gesture, walking towards the bathroom.


    Kouta just let out a long sigh before sitting at the dining table waiting for Takao to take a bath while opening his smart phone to send a message to Utaha. Honestly, after having sex with Takao, Kouta was still unsatisfied and if he didn''t have any memories from his previous life he would''ve been done with it, but in the end he still had to continue with his n to make Utaha fall even more since it was Utaha, one of his favorites. There was no way he would let her go after catching her like this.


    But for now, Kouta did not think much other than ying with Utaha until her body became more sensitive and also ustomed to various abnormal sex activities. Especially the things that Kouta often did were things that he used to see as shameful y in hentai or Eroge.


    Kouta thought about what he wanted Utaha to do today, but in the end he chose to do the same thing yesterday. He thought he embarrassed Utaha by installing the vibrator during school and giving a photo as proof. The thing he knew would make Utaha embarrassed, but Kouta also realized how wet and aroused Utaha was by it.


    Kouta finally did so and sent a message to Utaha and she agreed to Kouta''s request with sarcasm in her message. Something that of course didn''t bother him at all. He didn''t have to worry about the possibility of Utaha refusing because a lot of embarrassing material that Utaha didn''t want to spread to the public was in his hands. It felt like a small dog barking at him.


    "Ah, I felt like that when I ckmailed Eriri. No wonder, I feel a little deja vu." Kouta said that with a smile on his face thinking back to what happened in the past.


    Although, Kouta always utilized clich¨¦s from anime and hentai. There was one thing that was always in his mind when ckmailing either Utaha or Eriri. Although in hentai the girls who ckmail sometimes look stupid because somehow they never report to others. That is, he always tries not to do more than what the victim can tolerate with the secret he holds.


    Kouta always tried his best to make sure the secrets he held to ckmail the victim were always more feared by the victim than the things he did to them. Before slowly increasing what he was doing Kouta always tried to give pleasure little by little which made the pros and cons in the victim''s mind even wider.


    What often happened in hentai is that the victims enjoyed the pleasure so much that NTR happened and let the ckmail continue. It''s almost like Stockholm syndrome. As Kouta thought about those words his phone rang and he saw the name ''Eriri'' as the person who called him.


    [ Good morning, Kouta. How was your morning? You must have had a great timest night. ] Kouta could hear the voice of Eriri who clearly sounded jealous from the tone she gave off.


    "Ahaha, of course, I had a lot of funst night." Kouta replied in a light tone as if heeding Eriri''s jealousy.


    [ Mou¡ª You just yed casually like that. Honestly, I wish I could see it in person. I wonder how I''ll feel when I experience it. Hehe¡ª ] Kouta could imagine Eriri pouting before smiling sheepishly at the thought of something indecent.


    She is bing a rather hopeless, but cute girl, Kouta thought before asking her.


    "So what is it that you need to call me in the morning?"


    [ Ah, I wanted to tell you about Chika''s response after I gave her our video. It looks like she saw it. Huhu¡ª and she said that I should forget and leave a dangerous man like you. ] Eriri said in a tone that sounded like she was having fun.


    [ But I told her that she was overreacting. Especially talking about a man she didn''t know, so I told her that there was no harm in trying to get to know you. ] She continued her word.


    "Is that fine?" Kouta asked her. Kouta wondered whether this was too hasty.


    [ I swear, it''s okay. I told her, to give you two a chance to get acquainted. Ah, of course, I''ll be with you. So please make time on Sunday. ]


    "Ah, yeah. Honestly, I''m very happy about this. However, I couldn''t resist asking how you convinced her to meet me."


    [ Oh, about that. Of course, it''s very easy. I told her I would think about her warning about you if Chika met you a few times and found out why I have to leave you. Huhu¡ª Although of course, I only said to think about it. It wasn''t really leaving you. ] Eriri once again happily revealed her conversation with Chika. It looked like she was happy about it. That made her call me in the morning rather than talk about it.


    But Kouta never thought that Eriri would act this cunningly. She was starting to be a devilish girl. Especially to help him get another girl. Eriri really became a good girl, at least for Kouta.


    Ah, this conversation also gave Kouta some ideas for Utaha.

 Ch 115 – 07 June, Utaha 08

    Ch 115 ¨C 07 June, Utaha 08


    Edited by<strong>The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not long after Kouta finished talking to Eriri on the phone, Takao came out of the bathroom looking fresher than before. She came out of the bathroom still wearing the same t-shirt, and her hair was covered by a towel which made Takao reveal her sexy-looking nape.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I feel totally refreshed. Nn¡ª Oh, the breakfast looks delicious." Takao said that as she sat in front of Kouta. Kouta was very delighted to see her and relieved to see her wake up this morning without any side effects. Takao herself enjoyed her breakfast, and the two of them proceeded to finish breakfast leisurely.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta and Takao walked through the school''s front gate a littleter than usual, and he also saw many students heading to school. Some students even had just finished their morning practice for some sports club.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before both of them separated to go to their respective sses, Kouta received a message from Nanami shortly after arriving in ss and sitting in his chair. From the message, Nanami said that she epted an offer from Kouta to be one of the voice actors from the visual novel that Kouta made and agreed to a contract that said she was ready to ept the training that Kouta gave.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta finished reading the message, he slightly changed his ns for today because he had toplete the contract he made for Nanami. Because basically, even though this is a circle that he made together with Utaha and Eriri. Still, they need adult supervision for matters that require legality, such as voice actor contracts like this one.


    <span style="font-weight:400">For this, Kouta contacted his uncle, who also hadwyers and the like that could be used to oversee the contract between Kouta Circle and Nanami. In order to get it done quickly, he contacted his uncle during the break between changing from one ss to another.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After a small talk with his uncle, Kouta got another message from someone else. The message that came was none other than from Utaha, which was not much different from yesterday, that contained a sexy photo where Utaha informed Kouta that she was using a vibrator.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, Kouta was quite amazed by the photo Utaha took. How did she not hesitate to give Kouta this indecent photo? Although you could say, this was all an order from Kouta. He only asked for proof because a simple photo was fine too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, the photo this time was riskier than yesterday, and Kouta could see that Utaha''s pussy was wetter than yesterday. Even her face was reddened, probably from embarrassment, but Kouta felt that what he saw from her expression showed Utaha''s slight desire.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Basically, what Kouta hoped to do with Utaha was to see the limits of Utaha''s patience, and he usually gave Utaha choices as an illusion that Utaha would choose whatever Kouta would do to her. Of course, Kouta also does this because he enjoys everything he does for Utaha in the hope of providing a bit of authorization between the two of them in the future too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But Kouta never expected this act might stimte her. Even so, that was good news for him anyway. He felt that his ns for her in the future were already set.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta replied to Utaha [ Oh, that''s such a nice photo. Good girl~ I will like it more if you may show a bit of cleavage and show me those sexy boobs too. ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, it''s a bit cringe-worthy, but what can you expect from a sex message? Anyway, Kouta gave Utaha praise while giving her a small kind of order.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha herself replied with a short message, [Pervert]. But she still gave Kouta a picture that he wanted.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This pleased Kouta, and he ordered Utaha to meet him in the audiovisual room where they often met at lunchtime. Of course, he told Takao that he had to see Nanami so that he couldn''t have lunch with her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Thursday''s lunch was after physical education ss, which was a bit tiring for Kouta even as he made his way to the audiovisual room. He also brought his lunch box and also told Nanami toe to this room to see and sign the job contract between them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It''s just that there were already people who arrived first, namely Utaha, whose ss is closest to this audiovisual room. It was, therefore, not unusual for Utaha to arrive the earliest among them. When Kouta opened the door to the room, Utaha''s body seemed to tremble for a moment, and her face was already red, with her breathing already ragged.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you''re quite fast toe here," Kouta said as he put down his lunch box on the table.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, un¡ª" Utaha tried to say something, but she looked hesitant, and her hips swayed back and forth as if she was holding back from going to the toilet.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta probably knew what Utaha was trying to say. However, he calmly sat in the chair before casually asking Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm? Where''s your lunch, Utaha? Silly girl, if you don''t have food for lunch, I can share my lunchbox."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see Utaha turn her gaze from Kouta to the side. Kouta saw Utaha''s brow furrow. She may not have found Kouta''s action amusing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, I can''t buy lunch¡­ thanks to someone," Utaha replied, giving Kouta an intense re.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wonder but I don''t like this attitude," Kouta responded, and without saying much, he took out the remote from his pocket. Then, he set the vibrator higher than before. With a vibrator on Utaha that changed the intensity of its vibrations, this inorganic sex toy stimted her inner vagina.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª aaa¡ª Hiii¡ª Cumming¡±, Utaha suddenly let out a high-pitched sound before Kouta put down the vibrator to the normal intensity.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wonder how many orgasms you''ve had so far, Utaha?" Kouta asked without hiding his wicked smile. Kouta said so while looking at Utaha, who was trembling from still feeling the pleasure of orgasm.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha herself wanted to p Kouta and wipe away the smile from his face, but after, the pleasure of her orgasm began to fade. Utaha answered Kouta''s question briefly and honestly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This is the second one."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? It''s a bit lower than I imagined."


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Utaha heard Kouta''s response, she could not help but feel very embarrassed. Because basically, what Kouta said was true, and it was not because she did not feel anything like yesterday. It was like she was too embarrassed, or Utaha thought it was impossible for her to feel this kind of pleasure in this absurd position.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What happened instead was that Utaha felt the same pleasure as yesterday. Still, there was one thing that was different from yesterday, which was the fact that Utaha could not orgasm like yesterday as if her body was used to the pleasure or she needed more stimtion than yesterday to be able to orgasm.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The very thing that made Utaha seek out Kouta as someone who could make her orgasm. Be it increasing stimtion with the vibrator or with Kouta''s own hands. However, Utaha did not want to admit it after feeling what Kouta did to her. She couldn''t just go back, especially since the feeling Kouta gave her was different from masturbating alone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha herself, though embarrassed, could not help herself after a long period of time between orgasm and not.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha¡­ So what made you call me here?" Utaha asked Kouta with a mixed expression and had a suspicious re toward him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ Well, I think I told you and Eriri that I''ll use a voice actor for our visual novel."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true. She called me to ask several questions."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Then I will talk to her before finalizing the contract. I think it''s great because it''s not just me. Your presence will make our project look more real."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That sounds like a good idea too. If that''s the case, can you stop or release the vibrator?" Utaha asked Kouta, who immediately looked at her. He tilted his head as if he was confused by the Utaha question and replied with a short answer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Utaha heard that, she felt like she understood what this man was trying to do. At this point, Utaha may feel angry, but at the same time, her pussy was tingling with the expectation of maybe a new experience she may have.

 Ch 116 – 07 June, Utaha 09 & Nanami 01

    Ch 116 ¨C 07 June, Utaha 09 & Nanami 01


    Edited by <strong>The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">(E/D: I, the editor, am here!)


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not long after the conversation, Kouta and Utaha heard someone knocking on the door before someone opened the door and looked into the room. Kouta could see a cute face, brown hair, and eyes that matched her hair. He could see the doubt on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡­ Can Ie in?" Nanami asked the question, and Kouta replied and told her toe inside and sit before him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami obeyed what Kouta said. She sat in a seat in front of Kouta and Utaha, who sat next to Kouta. It was easy for Kouta to see how uneasy and nervous she was. Nanami was sitting nervously, and she was utterly flustered too. It was only natural because even though Nanami might be meeting people her own age and a year younger than her. She still came here intending to sign a contract as a voice actor with the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Unlike Kouta and Utaha, who had experienced this kind of formal thing several times, Nanami was different. This being her first employment contract, it was no wonder that she was so nervous.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, this person is Kasumigaoka Utaha, the author of Koisuru Metronome." Kouta introduced Utaha to Nanami, who bowed her head a little.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nice to meet you. I''m Aoyama Nanami."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, you once called and asked me when I was under my pen name, Kasumi Utako. You can call me, Utaha." Utaha replied while she observed Nanami with a solemn face as she evaluated Nanami, which did not help in this situation since it made Nanami flinch a bit .


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡­ You can call me Nanami too." She replied nervously.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha nodded before changing her attention toward Kouta. When she saw her expression and eyes, Kouta could easily read what was in Utaha''s mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Don''t tell me this girl will be your next target or something?''


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her eyes and expression seemed to be asking questions to Kouta. He could even feel Utaha''s intense gaze. Kouta wasn¡¯t fond of that gaze at all, and with the remote in his hand, he without any mercy, put the vibrator in high intensity. Utaha, who was already quite used to a low intensity since yesterday in the ssroom, felt the vibration on the vibrator in her was increasing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha probably expected this to happen because the man beside her was practically the embodiment of the enemies of women. Although Utaha had expected this to happen, the stimtion provided by the vibrator was stronger than she thought.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaauu~" The thing made Utaha squeal even though she tried to hold back the gasps that coulde out of her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, what happened!!?" Nanami was very surprised to hear Utaha''s high-pitched voice. She was afraid she''d made a mistake.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, there is nothing. It looks like she might be hungry already. After all, it''s lunchtime. I''m just as hungry as her, especially after gym ss. Did you bring your lunch?" Kouta naturally responded to Nanami''s question to get her attention.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. You told me to bring one, after all." Nanami replied. She could see Kouta had already taken out his lunch box and was on the table. It was a delicious-looking lunch box.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good. If that''s the case, how about we have lunch while discussing this." Kouta said so while shamelessly taking one of the food items from the lunch box and giving it to Utaha, who did not resist and ate it. As she did that, Kouta lessened the vibrations of the vibrator inside her. This made Utaha feel relief for a second since if this continued, she mighte once again ande in front of a girl she barely knew.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha let Kouta feed her as the three of them started talking about things about contracts, projects, and any questions Nanami threw at Kouta. There were many questions she asked, and one of them was about training.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, if there''s anything in the line that I find a bit strange. I want to give you pointers or keep an eye on your training."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s quite something."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see that Nanami was not fond of this, so she might find this a bit to stretch. Mainly, she didn''t know how this would benefit her since she knew the two people before them, even though Kouta and Utaha may have more experience than her. Nanami didn''t see any of them had any experience with voice acting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I know you may feel this too much. However, this is my first visual novel project. Because of that, I have a high evaluation of this visual novel, and I really hope that everything matches my vision." Kouta gave Nanami an exnation that maybe could make her understand his point of view.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami nodded her head as she understood where Kouta''s came from.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, Utaha might be able to give some examples about this¡­" Kouta, with a smile on his face, paid attention to Utaha, who temporarily looked like she was in a daze. It felt like she had little attention toward their conversation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It couldn''t be help that Kouta had been ying with the intensity of the vibrator¡­ to the point that her mind was numb with pleasure, especially since she had been trying her hardest to restrain herself so that she wouldn''t end up in a situation like this. That''s what she thought, but what happened was that Kouta always reduced the intensity of the stimtion when he saw Utaha mighte.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta shamelessly reduced the intensity of the rotor and increased it while feeding Utaha with food to keep Utaha from letting out her high-pitched embarrassing sounds of pleasure. It was such a weird feeling for Utaha when Kouta fed her while he gave her stimtion with the vibrator. Especially when he purposely gave her sausage and stuff that reminded her of Kouta''s meat stick, which gave her a rather lewd face when eating.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami couldn''t help but nce at Utaha. Honestly, in her mind, the rtionship between Kouta and Utaha was like lovers, and she couldn''t help but blush when she saw Utaha making such provocative expressions in her mind. She could not possibly know that during this conversation, Utaha was being stimted by Kouta using a sex toy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hau¡­" Utaha let out such a shameful voice before she thought of something and did her best to answer. "Well, I know you may feel this is a bit too much. But something I want to say about this¡­ is that Kouta had quite a vast understanding that I and the illustrator of this project, had some development because of his advice and suggestion. I hope this could boost your voice acting career, too." Utaha gave a perfect answer that gave Kouta a positive impression in Nanami''s eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami nodded and finally agreed to the contract, and with this, they only needed to finalize the agreement by signing and stamping. After that, Nanami left the two of them in the audiovisual room since she found they may have wanted some alone time. Well, Nanami knew quite a lot about Utaha since she was pretty famous in her years. She was actually surprised that Utaha was writing an otakuish novel. But one thing that surprised her, even more, was that Utaha, who always looked cold had a face so passionate in front of Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, this makes me a little jealous-" Nanami said while imagining what if she had a boyfriend, and it made her think of Sorata.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡­ wait! What am I thinking? That''s embarrassing¡­" Nanami said as she moved far away from the audiovisual room where the intimacy between Kouta and Utaha became¡­ Hotter.


    <span style="font-weight:400">(E/D: Having a voice actor in the harem is like having a thousand women in your harem. Just imagine the sounds she could make, the voice she could moan in¡­ while cosying.)


    <span style="font-weight:400">(A/N: Hahaha, what if get a specialist voice actor like Tsudere Queen, Rie. Lol-)

 Ch 117 – 07 June, Utaha 10

    Ch 117 ¨C 07 June, Utaha 10


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m cumming!!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t long after Nanami left the room, Utaha couldn''t herself anymore and hugged Kouta. All the stimtion she felt during her lunch break had put her over the edge. Especially when all the stimtion she felt stopped before she orgasmed, which frustrated her. But since she was already gone, she didn''t need to hold her back anymore, especially when Kouta put the vibrator on high vibration. It was easy for her to orgasm immediately.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta held Utaha''s chin and stared at Utaha''s flushed face as she gazed at him affectionately. No, it was not affection. It is a face that is still enjoying the afterglow of orgasm.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta couldn''t help to find Utaha''s expression was hot and attractive at this moment, and that''s why he had the urge to kiss her. Come to think of it, Kouta never tried kissing Utaha or doing anything wholesome or the like. Well, he had been doing an awful thing after all. That''s why sometimes he holds back.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Can I kiss you, Utaha?" Kouta asked her as his face came closer to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hueee?" Utaha''s mind was still not fully recovered from such an intense orgasm. But she could see that Kouta''s face was approaching her. If this were her usual mind, she would have rejected Kouta''s approach, but right now, she was still in a mindset full of indulgence. It felt like her body still wanted to feel pleasure, which was why she said in a weak voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I want a kiss¡­" A pleasure that she still didn''t know about and was curious about.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta heard Utaha answer, he didn''t hesitate and went for it. He didn''t want to make any time for Utaha to think after all. It was a light kiss for a starter, as he felt no resistance from her. He put his tongue on her lips and entered her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha couldn''t help but widen her eyes, and she felt her breath choking, and her head was still foggy from pleasure. When their tongues intertwined each other, she felt an electric current running down her spine and numbing the core of her head.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was another wave of pleasure and in Utaha''s mind was a different kind of pleasure that she had never had. The pleasure was to give her a bit more warmth in her heart than usual. Utaha''s opinion of Kouta may have changed, but she still cannot lie that she once had feelings for this bastard. Therefore, in the midst of the enjoyment she felt. Utaha could not simply refuse Kouta''s kiss.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The kiss was so pleasurable that it tingled the core of her brain. His tongue felt a bit rough, but the way he devoured her lips made her mind once again in chaos. Sometimes gentle, sometimes rough, and deeply in her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That was the end of the kiss. After that moment, Kouta and Utaha separated. Utaha''s mind was still numb before her senses finally came back. She immediately pushed Kouta and took a step back. And as she did so, Utaha once again realized that her lower body was already wet with a puddle of her urine on the floor like yesterday again. Yeah, it looks like, once again, she felt so much pleasure that her dder couldn''t handle it again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ This is the worst. Hyaaa~" Utaha, once again, felt humiliated again before she felt someone¡¯s hand dove into her skirt and touched her wet pussy that made a wave of pleasure spread like an electric current all over her body again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm~~~ You''re so wet. I like it." Kouta said while ying with Utaha''s pussy. Utaha herself tried to push away Kouta''s hand, but it seemed like her resistance was nothing as she could not muster up any energy to fight back. The worst part was that even in this humiliating state, she was happy with Kouta''s small praise and even felt aroused by it and her situation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta yed with it for only a moment, but his hand was already wet from how wet Utaha''s pussy was, both from her orgasm and her urine. Kouta did not hesitate to bring his wet hand closer and sniff it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So this is how you smell¡­ Humph," Kouta said those words, nopliments or telling Utaha how unpleasant the smell was. Just a simple word that ultimately reddened Utaha''s face in embarrassment and humiliation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uu¡­ Shut up! It''s all your fault. I didn''t do anything wrong." Utaha responded as she once again stepped back from Kouta, who didn''t do anything this time and just nodded his head for a moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true. It''s all my fault. That''s why I will take care of this mess. You can go from here and clean yourself."


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Utaha heard that, she was relieved for a moment before her embarrassment returned when she realized that a man one year her junior would be wiping away her puddle of urine.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha thought it would be better for her to take care of the mess, but after so long of being stimted with the vibrator. It was not strange for Utaha''s body to be tired, especially after she had experienced an intense orgasm. After all, Utaha did not know what Kouta would do if she stayed around. In the end, she chose to leave the audiovisual room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, when Utaha was about to leave the audiovisual room, Kouta called her and told her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, btw you can release the vibrator. I''m already quite happy, and you don''t have to do anything after this. Though, we will meet again after school."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, okay." Utaha was relieved when she heard that at least she could rest until school was over. She didn''t know what Kouta would do to her next, but for now, she just thought about going to the infirmary and getting some rest.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta saw Utaha leave the room after she let go of the vibrator. Just like he said to Utaha, he would call her after school since he had another n for her. It was the n Kouta would do in his home anyway.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta took care of the mess and left the audiovisual room. He just barely arrived in the ssroom on time. It wasn''t like he would pay attention in ss. In fact, Kouta usually preferred to work on his work creating Visual Novels, as well as drawing manga and designing many characters for the mobile game that would be made with the Game Creation Club.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also thought that aftering back from school and signing the contract with Nanami, he should find at least two voice actors so that they would voice the three heroines of the visual novel.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ I wonder if Nanami knows anyone who can fill the role of a voice actor. I also have to think about the music that will be used. Although I''m starting to learn and understand music, I think I''m still far from making good music. I need someone to fill that role. I hope I will get some luck for that¡­" Kouta whispered to himself as if he prayed for good luck.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, luck always was by his side anyway¡­

 Ch 118 – 07 June, After School

    Ch 118 ¨C 07 June, After School


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta thought about approaching the GCC before going to the audiovisual room to meet with Nanami. After he heard the bell that signaled the end of ss, he immediately cleaned up his desk and left the ssroom. When he arrived at the GCC room, there were only two people, Takao and Inada, who seemed to be working on the mobile game we were developing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">A mobile game thatbines famous ship girls, such as Kancolle and Azune, that she knows from her memories from her past life.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Where are the others?" Kouta asked as he looked around the room and saw no trace of the other members.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Inami looked at Kouta and replied to his question, "Actually, they were here, but only briefly. It seems like they were thinking of making a video for Outube, before Chitose-senpai found it boring to film in this club room, and they left to find another ce."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"They really are a bunch of free spirits¡­" Kouta replied as he walked over to Takao and whispered to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you alright?" Kouta asked as he worried about Takao.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm? Well, it still feels a bit sore but much better. Also, I already took the pill you gave too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good, these are the pills rmended by a girl I know. It''s expensive, but she said she''s 100% sure the girl won''t get pregnant after taking this pill."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, it''s made in China and rumored to be made by an immortal Taoist."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, what''s that!? You may read too many books." Takaoughed at Kouta''s reply, and she may not find what Kouta said to be true.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself does not believe 100 percent, but since he has memories from his previous life. So maybe there was a chance something supernatural happened in this world. After that, the three of them talked about the development of their game for a while before Kouta left the clubroom.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta arrived at the audiovisual room where Utaha had already arrived. As for Nanami, she seemed to be here already and was sitting on the seat nicely.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, sorry. I came a littlete." Kouta said while he sat in the seat nearby Utaha, who looked like she was working on the script too, as in front of her, there was aptop.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, it''s fine. I heard you''re also making a game with GCC." Nanami replied. "Yes, it was a mobile game. Your club made the ppy bird, too, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, it was a simple and fun game, after all. This time we will try to make another type of game."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? I can''t wait to try it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta and Nanami exchanged pleasantries before Kouta started talking about the main subject, which was that he gave Nanami the contract and NDA, which were also ready. Kouta''s uncle and the familywyer had already inspected the contract, which he had printed out. They were just waiting for Nanami to read it carefully before she signed and stamped the contract.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami once again looked at the contract, and after seeing no difference, she finally signed and stamped the contract, which made her a part of the Fate/Stay Night project.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, you are now part of this project. This may be very sudden, but I want you to try out the various lines of the three heroines in the game, and I want to see how you perform and also which character suits you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. Of course, you can."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, this is the line I want you to try."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta gave Nanami a script that highlighted the lines Nanami needed to perform. She took the manuscript from Kouta''s hand and quickly got up from her seat before taking a deep breath.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, I''ll do it." She said before she started to perform, Kouta and Utaha paid attention to Nanami''s performance. Especially Kouta, who not only listened and saw her performance, but also tried hard topare Nanami''s voice to the visual novel Fate/Stay Night in his mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There was a time when Kouta pointed out something that was different from his liking. Especially if Kouta felt like it was too much different from what Kouta saw in his memories, he also asked Utaha''s opinion. The two of them had a small discussion while letting Nanami rest before continuing to work like that for hours.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good job, Nanami. I am satisfied with your sample performance, and you can rest or go home. I''ll let you know what role you''ll be ying." Kouta told her that, even though he may already know what role she will be ying. From all the lines spoken by Nanami, Kouta found the fact that she was more suitable between ying Saber or Sakura. It''s just that Nanami seems to have an easier time with a strict voice like Saber than with Sakura''s mellow voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes," Nanami replied and unknowingly bowed her head. It happened because of how professionally Kouta and Utaha acted when they saw her voice acting. It made her remember her teacher in voice actor school. It was something that made Nanami unconsciously treat the two people in front of her like her teachers at school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, I also thought that having a weing party for you would be nice. So can you make time on Saturday, tomorrow?" Kouta invited Nanami, who was immediately surprised and replied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No! You don''t have to do that!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why? It will be fun. Also, I need to introduce you to everyone in this project. Well, you just haven''t met our illustrator yet."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true. If that''s the case, I leave everything to you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good. Ah, for thest thing, I wonder if you know someone who would be interested in doing the voice for this project?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, well¡­ I have one. She was probably the closest person to me in voice acting school. Her name is Azuki Miho.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta heard that name, he was a bit surprised since that name was another familiar name for him. That''s the heroine''s name from a manga about a young man who became a mangaka.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was surprising but a wee one for Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">***


    <span style="font-weight:400">In a dim and cluttered room with various trash and the like, we see Tomoya looking at aputer screen and just chuckling as he finds something funny from what he saw on the inte. It had been a while since Tomoya had gone to school or even left his room. He spent his time in his room and became a true hikikomori after being traumatized by his childhood friend.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But when Tomoya was enjoying his time alone without having to face people he couldn''t trust. Then someone entered his room without his permission, a girl of the same age as Tomoya. Not only the same age, the girl can be categorized as a beautiful and cheerful girl with a taller height than a girl her age. She had short and wavy purple hair and beautiful, dark blue eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, Tomo! I hear from Auntie that you haven¡¯t gone to school for a long time." The girl was Tomoya''s cousin named Hyodo Michiru, said to Tomoya cheerfully. Even though Michiru might have been worried when she learned that her cousin had been out of school for a long time, she still tried to behave as usual.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, because of Michiru''s cheerful attitude, Tomoya was very annoyed, especially when Michiru always mentioned his otaku-ish hobby. When this happened, this time annoyed him, resulting in a dispute between the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru was also surprised because they had always been at odds, but this time it was different. Tomoya was so emotional, and his words were harsher and harsher than his usual kind and friendly self. Naturally, Michiru was confused and increasingly worried about her cousin''s state. Until now, Tomoya had never said anything about what caused him to be like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But during the argument, Michiru heard one name that could answer that question, the name Tomoya had mentioned, Eriri.

 Ch 119 – Utaha 11

    Ch 119 ¨C Utaha 11


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, how about we have dinner together at my house?" Kouta invited Utaha not long after Nanami left the audiovisual room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha was not surprised by Kouta''s invitation, after all, Kouta had not invited her to his home in the past few days. Because the agreement between herself and Kouta was that Utaha would rece Eriri in dealing with his depravity or his sexual needs. Utaha knew this would happen anyway.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay," Utaha replied shortly. At first, she felt a bit embarrassed when she remembered what happened in the lunch, but because Kouta was being as professional as he could be when the two of them were watching Nanami''s voice acting, she forgot a little and followed what Kouta was doing, judging Nanami seriously.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The two of them left the school for Kouta''s house while the road was getting darker as it was gettingte. The door to Kouta''s home unlocked with a click, and they entered it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m back," Kouta muttered to himself as he entered the empty house, while Utaha only muttered, "Excuse me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Images of his mother and sister sometimes shed through Kouta''s mind. He recalled the sight of her weing him home. Until a few years ago, it was an everyday urrence. That''s why he still always says greetings, even if it''s just a whisper.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''ll make dinner. Are you okay eating fish?" Kouta asked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m fine with anything," Utaha responded, while Kouta nodded and immediately prepared the dinner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you will need stamina after all~" Kouta said those words in a slightly humorous tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha could only sigh when she heard Kouta''s teasing, although she had no idea what Kouta had nned for her this time. At least the food was always quite delicious, almost like eating at a good restaurant. Honestly, she would be happy if she could eat his food every day. You could say she can only make boiled and fried eggs.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, before Kouta ckmailed her like this, she may have had some imagination living like this. When thinking like that, Utaha couldn''t help but notice Kouta''s house. As she already knew, Kouta''s home did not have many personal items, and his house only contained ordinary furniture.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As Utaha knew, this home had no photos about his family. She knew what happened to Kouta''s family, making Utaha feel slightly sorry for him. It was even in Utaha''s mind that Kouta was like this because of what happened to his family, so there was a small part of Utaha''s heart that thought that there was a possibility that Kouta could be kind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, Utaha had such a mentality as a girl toward a bad guy¡­ she thought she could fix him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Utaha, dinner is ready." Kouta''s question woke Utaha from her thoughts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes," Utaha responded and enjoyed the dinner made by Kouta. She didn''t know what Kouta nned for her, but after several days she spent with him. Utaha was pretty sure that Kouta wouldn''t just take her virginity. Somehow Kouta always tried to hold the line and not go all the way.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Utaha was still worried. It was just that Kouta''s delicious evening meal made her rx a little after she finished her dinner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, we''re going," Kouta said, gesturing to Utaha to follow him into his room. Utaha obeyed Kouta without further ado.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before arriving in the room, Kouta, as usual, checked the items Utaha was carrying to make sure Utaha was not carrying anything that could record and the like. After arriving at the room, Kouta immediately approached Utaha. Kouta pinched Utaha''s chin with his fingertips and made Utaha look up at him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Can I kiss you again?" Kouta sought Utaha''s permission once again. Kouta sometimes does this or he gives Utaha the choice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The kiss that happened at school at lunchtime happened because Utaha was in a semi-aroused state and could not resist Kouta''s request and continued to receive pleasure from their sexual encounter. However, this time Utaha was not in that state. There was some part of her that wanted it since she had felt some pleasure from it, but in her mind, it would be dangerous for her heart if she gave in easily.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Sorry, but you can''t¡­" Utaha rejected Kouta, and Kouta responded with a slight nod. He let go of Utaha''s chin and said in a small voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? That''s too bad¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">This time Kouta moved his hands to Utaha''s breasts and cupped them in his palms. Due to the inspection from Kouta seconds ago, Utaha was already naked, so she disyed her breasts in front of him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta kissed Utaha''s nipples.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, no matter what¡­ I miss this delicious and cute fruit~"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha sent him another re. "... Don''t think that ying nice would make me happy or anything." Utaha gave him a statement.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Aha, you¡¯re cute, Utaha. Resist as you like¡­" Kouta whispered in her ear as he started to y with her breast by massaging it. As Utaha had been stimted for days, Kouta could feel her soft breast and nipples easily be harder even though she may have tried to resist her urge to moan. A cute moan still came out of her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ You still like to resist, huh?" Kouta said as he unhesitatingly nibbled on her erect nipple. Kouta''s hand pulled her right breast into his mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s expression clouded slightly, and she did not respond to Kouta''s provocation. This made Kouta smile and, honestly, shivered with excitement as he roughly squeezed her big breast that could handle his penis and perform paizuri on him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, then¡­" Kouta changed from squeezing her breast to using his thin wicked fingers to caress her right breast as if trying to measure the shape of the mountain, from the bottom circle until around the right nipple, his fingers pinched them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hyaaa!!¡± Utaha surprisingly gave a loud moan as her breast, like what Kouta did, felt really embarrassed, which gave her pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta nodded and did that on the right breast again, while her free left breast also came under Kouta''s attack with his mouth and tongue. He nibbled on her juicy left bosom, which actually was enough to turn them to be a little red.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While Kouta''s other hand descended down Utaha''s belly to her already wet pussy. Kouta''s thin finger traced on Utaha''s female genitalia, and he teased it by drawing a circle around it before pushing on her clit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa!!" Once again, a lewd voice came out from Utaha''s mouth. Not only that, a wet sound echoed when Kouta started to put his finger in Utaha''s pussy. He inserted his finger inside her slit and scraped inside it, giving Utaha intense stimtion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s inside became drenched from the reverberation of Kouta''s finger and his stimtion of Utaha''s breast right and left. No matter what Utaha did to resist Kouta''s stimtion, in the end, Kouta already knew her weak point, and he even could find a new way to stimte her or make her body find a new stimtion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Utaha tried her best to act expressionless all the time, she found herself at his mercy and raised her voice when Kouta started to be aggressive on her pussy and breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Aaaah~ Aaaan~ No~ That~ Aaaa!!¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">And so¡­ Utaha easily got another orgasm by Kouta''s hand. This was not her defeat in the evening¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Since Utaha''s fall had already begun in a Kouta''s new n.

 Ch 120 – Utaha’s Fall 01

    Ch 120 ¨C Utaha¡¯s Fall 01


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Kouta had ns at this moment. He had always wondered what he would do to make Utaha''s fall like Eriri. Up until now, his goal wasn''t that different from what he did to Eriri in the past, well, except he was more inclined to humiliate and embarrass her than Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see Utaha''s body already as sensitive as Eriri came to pleasure with his technique and the like. But she was still stubborn, and Kouta didn''t find any crack to make her give up her virginity like Eriri in the past.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why Kouta thought of something different this time. Kouta wasn''t 100 percent sure if it would make a difference, but something that was worth trying in his mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, your body is amazingly sensitive. What an easy way to get a wet body," Kouta said as he put his finger on Utaha''s slit and showed her love nectar drop down on his finger.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uu¡­" Upon hearing that, Utaha''s ears twitched, followed by her face reddened.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s just that it''s not as lively as usual." Kouta''s face approached Utaha''s ear and whispered in Utaha''s ear. Yeah, even though Utaha had an orgasm. Her orgasm was not as intense as at lunch or days ago until her dder couldn''t hold it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">If Kouta wasn''t wrong, the first happened when Utaha had been pleasured for the first time in rooftop school and thest time at lunch time when she stimted in front of Nanami.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why Kouta wondered if Utaha actually got off because she felt stimted in such an embarrassing moment. Well, that most likely happened.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Perhaps that was the case, as Utaha''s first experience with real-life sexual intercourse was by peeping at someone else doing those deeds. Well, everything is just Kouta''s estimation and will be used as the basis for his current n.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, hup!" Kouta, without any hesitation, took off his clothes, which surprised Utaha because, in the past few days, Kouta had never done this before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Utaha, for the first time, saw a naked man''s body. She was surprised to see Kouta''s body, he may not have such bulging muscle-bound all over his body, but it still had a better tone muscle than Utaha ever expected from someone with such a girlish appearance.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡­ What are you doing?" Utaha let out such an agitated tone as Kouta continued to take off his pants too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm? Ah, are you asking why I took off all of my clothes? Well, I am thinking of having some fun too. It''s alright. I promise not to go all the way for today~" Kouta responded with a smile on his face. He pulled Utaha''s body into his embrace.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaa!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re so cute that I want to kiss you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You can''t!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why not? Are you perhaps trying to say a cliche word like a kiss is for a loved one when we already do something more than that?" Kouta said those words as those sentences like; kiss is for a beloved one, was quite a lot in cheating or NTR doujinshi in his previous life.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Or maybe there''s another reason," Kouta added.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuu¡­ There''s nothing. I just don''t want to do it." Utaha replied. There was no way she could answer him honestly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s a bit of a bummer. But well¡­ I will enjoy myself." Kouta put Utaha on hisp while turning her back on him. He positioned Utaha''s body and ced his penis above Utaha''s pussy entrance.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kyaa!" Utaha didn''t want to give Kouta a reaction, but to feel a big bulging penis on her sensitive body was quite terrifying to her, both from pleasure and unknown feelings too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, calm down a bit. You don''t want me to make a mistake and put it on you, right?" Kouta said as he tried to make their position to his liking.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh, fine." Utaha embraced herself and let Kouta do what he wanted to do to her body. He slowly moved his hip to make his penis move forth and back, which gave her another new stimtion. Utaha could feel Kouta''s penis was hot, big and gave such a strong one too. He moved pretty slow, but it was good enough to stimte her clit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also did not stop from there and stimted Utaha''s breast. While he slowly moved his back and forth, heid his hand on Utaha''s breast and gave them an excellent shape.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta knew very well what part of her was weak, and it looked like her breasts still had a core of pleasure after Kouta yed with them. Since Utaha''s back was his view, Kouta could easily take a look at Utaha''s bare nape, which was quite enticing for him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, if I can kiss you, I can give this a lot of love¡­" Kouta said as he let himself indulge in kissing and licking every part of her neck and nape. He didn''t even hesitate to leave a hickey on it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha may feel stimted, but somehow after a while, his stimtion did not increase like always. He just did it at his own pace, and it felt like he was just ying with her body. It may frustrate her and make her wonder what he would do to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, it''s starting to feel a bit stale. How about watching something?" Kouta said as he got up while grabbing Utaha and moving toward the table.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh?" Utaha was quite surprised since Kouta picked her up and positioned her ass toward him, and her hand grabbed the table. Kouta turned on hisptop, and it looked like the video it''s already ready to y. Utaha knew that Kouta had already nned to make her see this video.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s not as good as any other video since I took this with my phone camera, but it''s still quite interesting to watch," Kouta said as the video started to y. The video itself showed Kouta''s bedroom, and it showed a face Utaha was familiar with.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Hm, tomorrow is thest day. I will be enjoying myself. I don''t know if I will have any chance to do this kind of thing to a cute girl like you again¡­ ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha could hear Kouta''s voice, and the person in front of the camera was Eriri, who turned her eyes when she heard Kouta''s words. In Utaha''s eyes, there wasn''t any disgust in Eriri''s expression. She instead looked shy and embarrassed by Kouta''s praise.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a bit different from Utaha''s imagination of Eriri being ckmailed, but if she thought about it when she peeked at their sexual intercourse, even though Eriri said that she became ckmailed, her face showed otherwise.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What is this for!?" Utaha couldn''t help to ask what Kouta''s intentions were, but Kouta only smiled at her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, this is when I took Eriri''s virginity."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh!! What is the point of seeing this!!" Utaha looked kind of angry, but Kouta''s hand on her ass was so strong that she couldn''t move, and because of all of the stimtion before, she didn''t have much energy to fight Kouta back.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, I just want to show you something. Ah, it''s also because you''re doing all this to help Eriri, so it''s good for you to see firsthand the materials used as a tool for her ckmail."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said that as he enjoyed himself.

 Ch 121 – Utaha’s Fall 02

    Ch 121 ¨C Utaha¡¯s Fall 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta positioned himself and put his penis around Utaha''s pussy entrance, and he even grabbed her ass to make sure her thighs were closed to each other to make himselffortable and feel good about this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As for Utaha, even though this is feeling wrong and weird, somehow she couldn''t look away from the video ying in front of her. However, the video caught her attention, and although she tried not to look at it, hearing the sound of the video made her keep turning back to it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And until the video she watched, Utaha could be said to have a bit of a contradictory feeling. Because the video she had watched until now did not feel like a ckmail video but like one between two couples who had just dated.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha saw how Kouta praised and said how he loved her and Eriri, who acted like a tsundere girl in anime. She said no, but her face showed how she liked Kouta''s affection toward her, which gave an ufortable feeling to Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, she had liked Kouta for a while, and that was just a few days ago. Hearing a guy whom she liked giving affection to another girl was quite disturbing to her, and at the same time, her body trembled with a strange excitement.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Utaha also saw Eriri''s debauchery. Her moaning, her reddened cheeks, and sometimes she acted shy by covering her face or turning her face from Kouta. It was such a girly and cute act. She also saw how Kouta worked gently and skillfully to make Eriri feel good.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha could see that Eriri was on the brink of orgasm before Kouta stopped doing it several times. Utaha knew what Kouta was trying to do¡­ it wasn''t that long before Eriri gave up and said it to Kouta, giving him the green light.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Yeah! Please, you can just put in inside! ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha heard how Eriri half-begged for Kouta to take her virginity, and when she heard Eriri''s words, tone, and especially her facial expression that looked so lewd. It unsurprisingly made her pussy really sensitive that it even throb so hard that she might orgasm.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Guh!" Utaha bit her mouth for a moment as she felt the pleasure increase as if her body had be more sensitive than before. The sexy voice from the video, the graphic of the sexual intercourse between Kouta and Eriri in front of her, and the stimtion from Kouta in her breast and pussy really pleasured her more and more.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, it became much more intense for her as she saw Kouta take Eriri''s virginity and¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, Kouta was quite persistent with his stimtion, especially his movement on her pussy. His hips moved front and back above her entrance pussy, giving stimulus on her clit, and what made it worse for Utaha was the fact that when Kouta moved his hips and met her ass, it made a very lewd sound, just like in the video.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s mind gave such an illusion that she was having sex with Kouta. As she saw the video, the two of them had sex. As the video continued to the point that Utaha could see and hear Eriri screaming as she climaxed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It felt like she had been hypnotized, simultaneously feeling an overwhelming stimtion and waves of pleasure that moved like electrical energies that made Utaha also feel an orgasm.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Without saying it, Kouta immediately understood that Utaha''s body was writhing in pleasure, and his cock felt the sshes of love juice from Utaha''s pussy. Kouta just smiled with satisfaction at Utaha''s reaction, which matched his expectations, and his n went smoothly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta unceremoniously whispered to Utaha, "It seems that someone is enjoying the show."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­" Utaha could not respond to Kouta''s remark. She simply looked down for a moment before Kouta grabbed her by the chin and made Utaha''s face return to the video.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You may feel much more if we''re doing it for real." Kouta invited Utaha to have sex. "Look, imagine this penis inside you¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even without Kouta''s words, Utaha already had a strong imagination of Kouta''s penis sticking inside her rather than Eriri, which was one of the reasons why she had her orgasm first. But no way she would ept his proposal even in this stimtion. She still couldn''t let this man have her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡­ way¡­" Utaha rejected it with all her will and a small voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s too bad. Okay then, I will try to make myself cum first." Kouta said as he moved his hips again and moved his hand toward the nearby desk drawers. He took a mirror and ced it not far from theptop.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha, who was still indecisive at first, did not understand what Kouta was about to do before Kouta grabbed her forehead and made her face the mirror.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What!!!?" Utaha cried out in surprise at Kouta''s aggressiveness, and the next thing she knew, her body was covered in goosebumps. Because the mirror''s reflection was an expression that Utaha never imagined would be reflected initially from her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was an expression that was highly sloppy with pleasure, as well as a flushed face and a mouth that was almost drooling. It was an expression that was no different from what Eriri had in the video.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaaa!!!" Utaha screamed and tried to cover her face out of shame and guilt. However, Kouta''s grip was so firm that Utaha could not look away from what the mirror showed him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Look at your face. Even without my penis, it looks like you have the same expression as Eriri, who had my penis."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ no¡­ this¡­ not¡­" Utaha tried to deny what Kouta said, but what happened was that the stimtion she felt got stronger, and the desire in her body got bigger and stronger. There was a thought in her mind to move her buttocks and let Kouta''s penis enter her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Utaha persisted in her stance, but Kouta''s next words made her stance fade and fade.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, look at your face. Hahaha, you had such a cute face. Are you really enjoying the video of your friends screwing each other! Ah, the worst in this video is the one I used to ckmail Eriri, and it looks like you really enjoyed this." Kouta said that with a bit of mockery in his tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And to be honest, it actually hit the nail on Utaha''s mind, especially Kouta''s next word.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I like it, though it makes you look much more perverted than Eriri."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hau~"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t praised, but it gave Utaha''s delighted shiver, and the video continued. Utaha could see the happy face of Eriri and Kouta kissing each other, and Eriri called his name while she climaxed once again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There was a feeling of envy that crossed Utaha''s mind toward Eriri. Hearing Eriri moan while Kouta had stimted her in such a rough manner, she actually saw her sloppy expression in the mirror. Once again, it gave Utaha such intense pleasure that she may already be close to climaxing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that moment, Kouta did something surprising to Utaha. It was something that she never expected. Kouta, who was still holding Utaha''s chin at times slightly rudely, turned Utaha''s face to Kouta, who then said with a serious face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Be mine, Utaha."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was the same thing Kouta said to Eriri in the video, but what Kouta said to Utaha was very different. The impression and the tone he gave off were very different when he said it to Eriri, and it was gentle and like a deration of love. Whereas Kouta, this time, seemed to give orders and was a little rude toward her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And before she could even answer that question, Kouta had already pressed his lips to hers.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta forced a kiss on the confused Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nnnnn!?" And he pushed his tongue inside Utaha''s mouth. He enjoyed the feeling of Utaha''s tongue.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"NNn¡ª" Utaha also enjoyed the kiss as their tongues entwined to each other''sfort. Yeah, Utaha didn''t want to get another kiss from Kouta since she really liked to get kissed. For some reason, her mind kept spinning and going nk with all of her pleasure, and the kiss felt like such a weak point.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha was already at the point where she was nearly climaxing, and she got another stimtion from kissing, and that words said to her, finally, something inside her was so overflowing and went all the way to her head.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And Utaha had an intense climax; an intense orgasm that her dder could not hold back. So once again, she had peed, and the worst of all, her peeing in a man''s room gave her another humiliating and embarrassing moment in her life.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But at the same time, she had such a st. Every time he kissed deep into her mouth, she felt her head melt, and it felt weird and spinning, but such pleasure, and with her head empty, all she could think about was Kouta only.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Be mine¡­''


    <span style="font-weight:400">"After this, I can kiss you all the time, any time, in any ce, right? Utaha~" Kouta said as he let Utaha''s mouth go.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~ yes¡­ you can¡­ just keep kissing me, please?" Utaha replied as her head moved toward Kouta, and she didn''t hesitate to ask for a kiss from Kouta...


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta kissed her, they kissed before Kouta told her to clean herself in the bathroom. Utaha washed her body and wondered if Kouta wanted to take her virginity. At this point, she doubted she could reject him at all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t long before Kouta followed the bathroom, and he immediately kissed her persistently, after kissing for a while, Kouta immediately put Utaha down toward his penis, which looked so big and very eager.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Without hesitation, Utaha put the penis in her mouth and served it as Kouta''s penis was precious to her. She also eagerly gave him a paizuri. And it wasn''t long before Kouta climaxed and let go of a lot of white fluid all over Utaha''s face and breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, they took a bath together before Kouta brought her to another room that he said was a room for visitors. Utaha thought Kouta would take her virginity at this moment, but he didn''t do it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">He simply kissed her affectionately before they bothy down in the bedroom. Kouta let Utaha lie on his body while he yed with her hair as they rested.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that moment, Kouta whispered to her ears.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I will take your virginity tomorrow."


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Utaha heard that, it felt like her pussy twitched. She didn''t feel like answering it and just gave Kouta a small nod before she let her head down on his chest as she felt embarrassed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing Utaha acting like that, Kouta chuckled as he was satisfied that his n was working and if things continued his way. Utaha would fall hard on him next week. He could do it faster, but he also had another n with another girl, too, after all.

 Ch 122 – 08 June, A normal Friday

    Ch 122 ¨C 08 June, A normal Friday


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s consciousness began to clear as he woke up. He found himself lying on the bed with Utaha, who slept beside him. She may be different from any other girl Kouta sleeps with because she does not stick close to him. It was natural because they were still not close like the other girls. However, this was good enough for Kouta because at least Utaha was willing to sleep with him. Something that showed progress between them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, now. I must prepare breakfast and her clothes too." Kouta got out of bed and said as much to Utaha, who seemed sound asleep¡­ probably exhausted after experiencing various sexual activities with Kouta since they weren''t that close enough for now since he had already got her permission to take her virginity today.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta immediately prepared breakfast and Utaha''s clothes. He just made a simple pasta and didn''t make a lunchbox today since Takao would make him one. So he didn''t need to make it. After finishing all that, Kouta did a little morning routine given to him by trainer Uehara. It was Friday when I usually go to Glory Boxing Gym.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I have been doing this since I got my memories. I don''t think I need to stop doing that." Kouta whispered to himself. He may have only started doing workouts and learning boxing after he got his memories. Even so, Kouta could feel the physical difference in his body, which he felt helped him be so active in sexual activities.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kouta, I''m done with my shower. How about we eat our break¡­ fast¡­" Utaha came to the room to tell Kouta before she fell silent once seeing Kouta, who had just finished training. As she saw yesterday, Kouta''s body looked quite muscr for a thin person with a cute face. Utaha also recognized how sweaty Kouta''s body was, which gave a somewhat divergent sensual vibe in her eyes. She couldn''t help taking a look at him for a second.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was enough for Utaha to imagine what could happen to her in that split second. He didn''t know if she was looking at it wrong or something simr but she felt that Kouta''s body was more manly than yesterday.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, okay then, I will go," Kouta replied while leaving the room without wearing his clothing. He was aware that Utaha took a look at his body, but he didn''t feel any shame about his body and just let her be. He even found it fascinating.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After, Kouta took his shower and had breakfast together with Utaha before going to school at different times or going their separate ways to avoid people''s attention. Of course, Kouta told Utaha to meet him after school was over.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta came to school just before the bell rang. In the past, he just entered the ssroom, sat, and didn''t do anything much. But after the school knew about him making the famous ppy Bird, there were many instances of his ssmates greeting him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also allowed Eriri to talk to him little by little, so it wasn''t strange for the two of them to be seen talking friendly. It was easy for Kouta to see several of his ssmates jealous of him. Especially that former Riajuu, who he humiliated in the past. He looked at him with such hatred. Honestly, these types of people were so cliche, just like in a manga or anime, that he wondered if he used him to the fullest.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t hard to n for Kouta to make this Riajuu useful.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When lunchtime arrived, Kouta immediately went toward the GCC to have lunch together with Takao, just like he promised.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This time, I did not make the main dish, but I''m tried to make delicious pickles," Takao said while pointing to the vegetables she made since there was something made with the help of her mother.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s good," Kouta replied after he tasted the pickles. Most of Takao''s meals are still simple karaage and sausages, so being able to cook some good vegetables to make meals is a good step.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wonder if this ship-girl project is too much for you and Inada?" Kouta asked Takao, who put her finger on her chin and thought momentarily.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it would be a lie if I said that, but I can''tin much,pared to you who works a lot more. Inada also seems to be enjoying the project quite a bit. It''s just that, of course, it would be more fun if we had some help?" She replied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about the other members?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you talking about Roka, Prez, and Sakura? Well, I don''t think any of them had anypatibility working in programming or something." Takao''s reply sounded harsh, but at the same time, what she said was absolutely spot on.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I think it would be better if we get more help. Well, I will try to find one." Kouta said as he finished his lunch and also drank the tea he had brought.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So, how''s lunch today?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s a six, I guess."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta bluntly answered Takao''s question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Isn''t that the average number? Even though you said it was good a moment ago." Takao was quite dumbfounded but kinda expected that kind of answer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s good food for your standard, but it''s still average. I just judged it fairly since you asked for a grade. It''s not good to lie about it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Heee, You''ll be a strict teacher when you''re one," Takao said with a yful tone whileing close to him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see her brown hair in the bangs before him, emphasizing her attractive face. In addition, her clear and dazzling eyes looked at him with expectation. Even without her saying anything, Kouta knew what she wanted. He put his hand on her chin and slowly kissed her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t that aggressive kiss at first, rather a simple one before slowly their tongue sucked each other and invaded each other''s mouths. The kiss was so pleasurable that it tangled their brains. The two of them could feel how soft their tongues were.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While devouring her lips, Kouta warped his hand around her waist and pulled her body tightly against his body. Kouta could feel her big breast pushed onto his chest. Like what he felt days ago, Takao''s breasts felt so amazing. That if he didn''t control himself¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, even though Kouta had enjoyed yesterday with Utaha, he actually still felt not satisfied enough. Just like cooking, drawing, boxing, and other things that he did after he regained memories became so fast to be learned by him. His sexual skill also became skillful for every sexual thing he did. At the same time, it felt like his libido became bigger and bigger after every time he did.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, Kouta felt like he became that hentai protagonist that coulde many times, and now his sex drive was higher than ever. He didn''t think he liked this before he regained his memories. No, he was instead a guy with a low sex drive since he rarely did anything and didn¡¯t have any will to continue his life and lived like an empty shell.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta wondered if his high sex drive had anything to do with his urge to live when he first understood this world was practically an anime world and he was practically not the main character in the world. Something that he just couldn''t ept, and started living like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Kouta didn''t do much with Takao other than kiss. He didn''t want to do it in a ce he did not find safe as someone who had been ckmailing people and stealing heroines from the main character. There was no way he would do something that might put him in a vulnerable position. Yeah, the school rooftop had be a safe ce for him to do anything, as he was the only student with the key.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kouta, don''t forget our promise to meet on Sunday. Okay?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">After school ended, Eriri said those words as Kouta told her to. For a while, they tried to make our rtionship secret, but since Kouta had his own n, he told Eriri to make a bit of a scene in the ss with this conversation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. I will be there." Kouta answered and just like he expected. He could see many ssmates surprised and maybe talk about the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Heh¡­ Are you two on a date or something?" One of his ssmates asked them those questions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, It''s just that a friend of mine is interested in the game that Kouta made. Therefore, I asked him to meet with my friends, so of course, I will apany them." Eriri answered in her usual dignified way.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta knew this conversation would be spread in the ss, and he took a peek at the way to the person he hoped to hear this conversation, which was a former riajuu he humiliated weeks ago. Kouta could see his jealous expression, and he may have had a thing for Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Until today, Kouta had always used a lot of clich¨¦s to his advantage, and he wondered if the man would act as he expected, like the clich¨¦s in manga or anime. Unfortunately for him, the answer only came on Sunday.

 Ch 123 – 08 June, Utaha’s Normal Day

    Ch 123 ¨C 08 June, Utaha¡¯s Normal Day


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha thought she heard someone talking about breakfast or something nearby. Not long after, she awoke in an unfamiliar room. It took Utaha a moment to realize where she was. She slowly recalled what had happenedst night. She immediately covered her face with the nket because she was so embarrassed, even though no one else was in the room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha never expected she would agree to have sex with Kouta, but at the same time, when she remembered what happenedst night, she could not help but recall the feeling of Kouta''s penis in her pussy lips.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That happened while she was forced to watch a video of Kouta having sex with Eriri with an actual uncensored appearance and the sound of Eriri''s passionate moans of pleasure. What happenedst night was really impressive, and she couldn''t help but think about having sex with Kouta to feel more pleasure than she felt and receive the same pleasure from the video between Kouta and Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaa¡­ What were you thinking? you idiot!" Utaha could not help but curse herself for agreeing to Kouta''s request. Because she couldn''t return the agreement, right? Kouta has always asked for permission before doing something without forcing things, but when the choice has been made, he alwayses across as quite aggressive. In other words, Utaha was actually a little surprised when she said yes to what he asked. Kouta did not do it immediately.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It felt like he was being nice to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Utaha remembered that for the first timest night, Kouta had kissed her a little forcefully in the middle of their lovemaking. Utaha unconsciously touched her own lips, bringing back the memory of Kouta''s kiss. It was amazing that she agreed to have sex with him today. She needed to feel embarrassed or anxious about it, but she couldn''t lie. That part of her actually looked forward to it because she could feel her pussy throbbing when she imagined or remembered Eriri''s sex videos.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha got up immediately as she felt she would think of absurd things if she stayed in bed for too long, especially when she smelled the scent of the man on the bed. Utaha immediately went to the bathroom and cleaned herself in the shower. When she finished she found her clothes neat and breakfast served.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Utaha did not find Kouta and went to his room to tell him that she had finished using the shower only to find Kouta, who looked like he had just finished exercising. Utaha could see his body even though it looked thin, it had some muscles on it. It''s just that the thing that caught his eye the most was that Kouta''s frontside, he was only wearing boxer briefs showing an amazinglyrge bulge because that was the penis that would enter herter that night.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The thing that honestly made her a little anxious, scared, and thrilled simultaneously. Utaha couldn''t figure out when she became such a horny girl. After that they ate and the food Kouta made was as delicious as ever.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Afterward, they went to school before parting ways and attending their respective sses. Kouta did not ask Utaha to do anything strange and even told her to rx herself and meet him after school was over. In other words, Utaha did not need to see him at lunchtime. At least she could breathe a sigh of relief for a moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Utaha still went to the audiovisual room, which was like a club room for the three of them. She thought about having a quick lunch before continuing her work on the script. Then Utaha was surprised when someone entered the audiovisual room. She didn''t expect to see Eriri enter the room with the same n as Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, Utaha. Did you have lunch here too?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, I have already finished it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Hm¡­ Haump."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri replied while devouring the onigiri she bought from the cafeteria and, after a few mouthfuls, began to say with a bit of sadness.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I kind of miss Kouta''s food."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh,"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, it had been a long time since I ate his food."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I haven''t been to his house in the past few days when I used to go almost every day."


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Utaha heard Eriri''s answer, Utaha was relieved that at least Kouta was true to his word and not doing sexual things to Eriri. At the same time, talking to Eriri like this made Utaha remember Eriri''s sex video, and also Eriri''s words showed that Eriri came every day to Kouta''s house. Then when she recalled what Kouta had done to her in the past few days, it showed that they were practically having sex almost every day.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha could only look at Eriri with aplex gaze. She didn''t know whether she should feel sorry for her or not.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Lunch ended with the two of them doing their own work while talking to each other. Sometimes Utaha still couldn''t believe that Eriri, whose body was more petite and cute than hers, could ept Kouta''srge penis. In other words, Utaha could also ept Kouta''s huge penis too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After school was over, Utaha received a message from Kouta and immediately headed to their meeting ce. It was a convenience store in the opposite direction of Kouta''s house. It was very strange for Utaha, but she didn''t have much of a choice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, we''re not going straight to my house. I usually go to the gym every Friday. That''s why we''ll stop there before going to my house. Maybe you can find something by looking around at the boxing gym?" Kouta said as they walked towards the game that Kouta used to visit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re doing boxing?" Utaha asked Kouta, and he understood a little why Kouta had such a sturdy body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, of course. I should take care of myself by exercising at least once a week. I''ll get bored if I keep working. At least doing a little exercise like this can clear my mind."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha nodded at Kouta''s answer as she thought that it was good that this activity could cleanse his lust. Honestly, she didn''t like going to ces she didn''t know. But as Kouta said, maybe she could find something interesting for her novel and the Fate/Stay night script. Perhaps she could also see Kouta getting beat up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But far from her mind, Kouta was quite proficient for someone who came once a week. Utaha could see how enthusiastically the coach of the gym instructed Kouta. Then the thing that made her a little annoyed was the fact that the trainer looked like a girl her own age.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And they looked quite close too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The words of one of the coaches who came to apany her didn''t help Utaha''s feelings either.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, it looks like he brought another girl. I wonder how many girlfriends there are?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, when she heard that, Utaha couldn''t contain her annoyance. Utaha couldn''t help feeling a bit jealous and frustrated. It felt like no matter where she went, and there was always a female presence nearby.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Is he a harem protagonist, or what?

 Ch 124 – 08 June, Utaha’s Virginity 01

    Ch 124 ¨C 08 June, Utaha¡¯s Virginity 01


    Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796


    Utaha Perspective


    Utaha felt that Kouta''s boxing training didn''t take as long as she expected. Even though something annoyed her, she found something interesting, just like Kouta said to her. This was not her first time watching a martial art or boxing match, but it was the first time Utaha saw someone she knew sparring in boxing.


    Utaha found out how proficient Kouta was at boxing. A far cry from anything she had ever imagined. Especially when looking at his appearance, who still looked cute and his body was average for a child of his age. Although Utaha knew Kouta had a great body underneath his slightly feminine appearance.


    "I never thought you''d be this good?" Utaha spoke to Kouta, who had finished practicing and was sitting nearby.


    "Hm? Ah, I tried this for a while, and I quite liked it. Besides, I don''t know if someone will attack me one day." Kouta replied jokingly...


    Even Utaha smiled as she understood what Kouta meant.


    "Yeah, someone may try to attack you if you wear something cute. I wonder if there''s time for you to wear some cute clothing again?" Utahamented while remembering back to when Kouta was wearing maid clothes. She could remember how much fun making a video about it was. At that time, her feelings for Kouta were still in a positive light after all. Even so, Utaha still chuckled back at Kouta''s joke with her own joke.


    "Hm, I might think about it seriously if you also cosy before me¡­ How about wearing only panties?"


    "What a pervert?"


    "Wait, Did you just know? I''m someone who tries to make a visual novel and short manga. Of course, I know some stuff. Well, almost all boys my age are perverted. Especially with pretty girls like you." Kouta responded kindly while bursting outughing and praised her happily.


    What Kouta said was a crude and vulgarpliment, but somehow it felt a little refreshing to Utaha as most people were quite reserved and kept their distance from her. Not only did adults praise her for always getting good grades, but kids her age had more respect for her, making them keep their distance, respectful, and somewhat afraid ofmunicating with her.


    That was why she had been so fascinated with him since they first met. He spoke to Utaha so openly, and it was refreshing for her. Kouta was also smart enough to even help her make her novel a huge sess.


    "You look really close to her?"


    "Hm? Yes, of course. In this game, we are probably the closest in age. Therefore, I enjoy practicing with her."


    That''s why Utaha was a little jealous of Kouta being so close to the person he trained with. It was strange because their current rtionship was not good, especially from Utaha''s point of view. At this moment, it felt like jealousy was even more vital today. Utaha wondered if this was because she saw Kouta looking so closely at another woman.


    Or maybe Utaha started feeling like this since Kouta said he would take her virginity, and that''s why when she saw him act closely with another girl. She was more sensitive than usual.


    In her mind, she was thinking that they would do the deed so why was he gettingfortable with another girl. She never expected she would easily feel jealous and possessive.


    When they arrived, they had dinner, and Utaha washed herself. Kouta did not examine her as intensively as he had a few days ago. Maybe he felt like he didn''t need to do that, especially when she came to his room without clothes and wearing only a bathrobe.


    Kouta opened her bathrobe and let her lie naked on the bed with her eyes moistening as if she was saying. "You can do whatever you want." It was a weird feeling, but after seeing him with a girl, she felt she needed to make sure he only focused on her just for tonight.


    Since Utaha already didn''t mind giving her virginity and all of the pleasure she got. Also Kouta and Eriri''s sex video was still fresh in her mind. She said fuck it and just enjoyed it.


    That''s why when Kouta came close to her, she brought his head firmly toward her and kissed him deeply. She closed her eyes, let her tongue invade his tongue, and entwined her tongue with his. This time, she was the one kissing him more aggressively.


    Utaha could feel Kouta''s movement was halted momentarily, and she peeked to see his face. She could see his expression showed he was quite surprised for a moment before he also started indulging himself with his own movement.


    Utaha felt his finger gently run over her breast. He caressed the area around her nipples, but he still did not fully touch her breasts while his kissing also became really aggressive. Before finally, he rubbed her nipples with his finger. Even with all of her knowledge, in the end, this was her first time, she was quite nervous, but her personality was not like that. It was just that, in the end, Utaha didn''t have much actual experience.


    With all of Kouta''s stimtion for days, Utaha''s body was rather sensitive, which made him simply rub in her nipples which made an unexpectedly cute noise.


    "Hyaah!!"


    Utaha shrieked that their kiss had ended. It made her embarrassed, and Kouta smiled at her.


    "You''re quite eager."


    "Shut up!"


    Yes, there was nothing to hold back for both of them. Kouta was still grabbing her breasts, ying with them, sucking on her lips before their tongues intertwined.


    *Suck* *lick* "Ah¡­ aaah, Kouta~"


    They licked and sucked, enjoying the kiss. All those kisses were quite intense, and Utaha could see from Kouta''s eyes that he had affection for her. She could see he wanted it. It was really weird how her mind worked, even if he didn''t voice it out. She could feel it. Those eyes were the same she saw when he had sex with Eriri.


    Those pink eyes were clear, yearning for love, which made her arm tighten and let Kouta fall on top of her, let him on her as she put her mouth on him and kept seeking him. As if every kiss, every touch, he conveyed his affection for her.


    Utaha didn''t know what she felt right now. It felt like such a strong attraction for her toward him at this moment. Soon kissing proved to be not enough for the two of them. Kouta broke off their kiss and went down to her neck, from a few kisses to licking and sucking.


    Utaha stopped him and made Kouta look at her, there was a confused look on his face, but he stopped following her request.


    "Wait, I want to¡ª"


    "Huh?"


    "I want you to¡­ I want to make you feel good too¡­"


    Eriri''s face was still fresh in her mind. She realized that her face must be flushed and reddened even further. Kouta was, of course, stunned by Utaha''s words. Especially when Utaha actually put her hand on Kouta''s chest and actually pushed him down.


    "I''m different from Eriri." That word came out suddenly from her mouth but somehow felt natural.

 Ch 125 – 08 June, Utaha’s Virginity 02

    Ch 125 ¨C 08 June, Utaha¡¯s Virginity 02


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was very surprised because Utaha was basically not very active during their sexual activities. Honestly, it was very different from Takao and Eriri, who were passive when they were about to have sex for the first time. Even Satomi was more passive than Utaha when they had sex for the first time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m different from Eriri," Utaha said as she pushed Kouta and started kissing him aggressively.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, Kouta himself would have preferred to be on top. However, he allowed Utaha to do whatever she liked. Because at the end of the day, Kouta himself enjoyed it, and if this made Utaha more open to him, it was a plus for Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha herself kissed Kouta and yed his tongue and Kouta sucked up that tongue. Their tongues entwine. Honestly, Kouta still didn''t understand why Utaha was so aggressive. He suspected it was the sex video between him and Eriri, which made her think of doing something different from Eriri. Humans want to look different from each other and also unique to themselves.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Only one thing that was certain in Kouta''s eyes was that Utaha was looking at him with moist eyes. While their kisses continued, Utaha''s arousal was quite visible on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ I like this lewd Utaha; a lewd and yet cute girl," Kouta said while he licked her nose, teasing her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is it just a kiss? It feels a little childish." Kouta spoke, which Utaha responded to with a passionate search for his tongue.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Let''s kiss once again and I will give you something more!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it will be nice if you lick my thing first."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"... Eh?" Utaha replied as her eyes wandered over to Kouta''s penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa!" She moaned as Kouta caressed her breast gently. "Yeah, I will feel good, just like you said,"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fine." Utaha moved her body while she was still on top of Kouta. Kouta could not see her face as she moved to his penis, but he could see her ass clearly. What was not surprising to him was that her pussy was quite wet.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha wiggled her tongue in the motion, starting with a small licking before sucking his penis. From Utaha''s point of view, she has given Kouta a blowjob several times. Still, today might be the first time for her to look at this penis a little differently than usual. Usually, she found it a little disgusting, big, and scary. However, after what happenedst night, there was a change in his memory, especially after seeing the sex video between Kouta and Eriri. Kouta also made her climax using his penis, even though it was just rubbing outside her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha was still feeling a bit afraid. She began moving her tongue back and forth, making obscene noises. Kouta had been a little harsh to her when she gave him a blowjob, but at the same time, that made Utaha easily open her moist lips and brought Kouta''s ns into her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Guh! That''s nice." The hot, slimy fluid of Utaha''s mouth wrapped around Kouta''s penis, making him moan from the pleasure. She was using her mouth to tighten around the ns. Kouta could hear such obscene sounds as she wiggled her tongue furiously.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha tightly massaged Kouta''s penis with her tongue, moved her head back and forth slightly, and slowly thrust it to the back of her throat as Kouta always did when he got a blowjob from her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">She filled the inside of her mouth, wiggled her tongue in circles, and sucked all around the shaft. She went back for a little before bringing it again in deep. She smeared the inside of her mouth with her own saliva, then slurped it up noisily after mixing it with precum. Screwing Kouta''s penis in as hard as she could, her thin mouth may have bulged out from the inside because of his size.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta enjoyed the stimtion of Utaha''s mouth. In those sucking, Kouta also could see her pussy twitching and wet. As she sucked him, Kouta felt obligated to give pleasure to her too. Especially when Utaha sucked his dick, although she may not have done it intentionally, her ass kept wiggling side to side every time she moved as if teasing Kouta, who was near her butt.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta moved his middle finger and forefinger before his fingers ran between Utaha''s twitching crotch.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hyaaa~" Utaha moaned as she stopped pleasuring Kouta. "Please, stop¡­ When I am doing this to you!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But, you''re so wet. I feel sorry about this crotch." Kouta put his middle finger on the wet crotch and caressed her genitals.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m not that wet-" Utaha said as if she was trying to deny Kouta''s allegation since she was embarrassed with the truth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta didn''t stop there as he made the vibration of his fingertips even more intense.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaa~ Stop! I can''t do it if you continue teasing me." Utaha was feeling it since her body was curling itself up, and her butt tried to move far away from Kouta''s finger. Kouta didn''t let go but grabbed her butt, and this time he moved his tongue to attack her wet pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaa~" Utaha moaned, and she may have fallen near Kouta''s penis since he could feel her hot breath around his penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fuu¡­ You can do it and just do it slowly," Kouta said as he stopped licking Utaha''s pussy. *p* "And don''t move your ass from me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hauu¡­ Fine," Utaha said as she licked Kouta''s shaft and sometimes moved to his ball.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta once again felt the pleasure in his penis, and his finger stroked her bare sex organ. From one finger to two fingers on that wet pussy. He also sometimes put his thumb touching her clitoris.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"... Aahn¡ª!!" Utaha''s voice leaked out near his penis, giving him such a pleasant sensation of her hot breath.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta opened her genitals, saw her love nectar spill from it, and saw Utaha''s inside, such narrow-colored flesh.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While his right hand was opening the genitalia, Kouta caressed the clitoris or put his finger to prepare the pussy for his big penis. Utaha, several times, gave a high-pitched moan as Kouta continued to y with her pussy. At the same time, Utaha started picking up her work on Kouta''s penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s shaft and ball have been licked and sucked by Utaha. There was a time that Utaha put his ball in her mouth and gave his ball such tender love with her tongue and her mouth. Unlike Eriri, Utaha was more eager and maybe more knowledgeable than Eriri or Kouta would say she was more lewd.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha also slowly adapted, and finally, she could once again put Kouta''s penis in her mouth while Kouta was still fingering her. They continued to please each other in this sixty-nine position for a while. Utaha climaxed once before she felt Kouta''s penis twitching lively as if that penis wanted to let out something from inside.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ku! I''m going to let it out!" Kouta''s urge to ejacte was steadily rising.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t that long before the stream of intense ejaction built up, and in that instant, his penis jerked a lot and popped out before a lot of white liquid came out and poured down onto Utaha''s face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Puah~ Huhuhu¡­ It¡¯s still lively.¡± Utahamented as she saw Kouta''s penis still towering even after climaxing. A few days ago, she might have thought this was disgusting. But now, this penis was big and manly enough to still show such enthusiasm.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it still has another mission, after all," Kouta said as he pulled Utaha''s body on him and put her on the bed. Her face was still in a mess with his semen. Kouta took a tissue he had put near the bed because he always needed it after sex and wiped Utaha''s face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s penis was on top of her stomach.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s eyes caught Kouta''s penis and became nervous since this time, her virginity really would be taken.

 Ch 126 – 08 June, Utaha’s Virginity 03

    Ch 126 ¨C 08 June, Utaha¡¯s Virginity 03


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta did not know what Utaha was thinking, but after he said that, he saw Utaha nodding at his words without asking back. He inserted his penis into Utaha''s vagina. Although her pussy was already wet, Kouta''s penis was quiterge and entered quite hard because her pussy was still tight.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Perhaps Utaha, still unable to bear the sensation in her genitals or maybe scared of it, tried to pull her hips back in a panic. Still, Kouta held her thighs tight, not allowing her to escape.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Heh~ In the end, you''re afraid, huh?" Kouta said solely for the purpose of teasing Utaha in an attempt to make her rx.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, shut up."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Your legs are shaking, Utaha¡­ just rx. Okay."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta kissed Utaha and caressed her nipples while slowly putting his penis as Utaha''s body wiggled for the sensation. Either she was afraid or just yoking with pleasure. Even so, Kouta continued his kissing while gently tracing his finger across her breast. He locked his lips while inserting his tongue into Utaha''s, kissing her deeply and more aggressively.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta knew Utaha loved kissing. That''s why he kissed her a lot to distract her from his pration, even for a bit. Utaha herself leaked out a moan between their kissing, proving she still felt pleasurable.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta decided that it was time to go as he started to sink his penis into the vagina. At that moment, Utaha''s body trembled as the pressure inside her vagina suddenly increased beyond her imagination. Even though her love juices already flow from her vaginal. It was still quite tight, but Kouta finally thrust his hips forward and thrust his penis into her vagina. He broke the membrane that stopped him for a moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s body immediately trembled, and maybe the feeling of enveloping the intruder with strong force inside her vagina gave her a pain that made her hug Kouta quite hard, and she even scratched his back.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Congrattions, I guess."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Shut up, bastard. That''s quite painful, and you put such a strong force down there."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, since it will be good to feel the pain at once rather than slowly, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Even so¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But you know inside, you''re quite amazing. I can feel your meatfold twitching and messaging my penis."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh, isn''t that unfair that man immediately feels good, but I feel pain."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine, and you will feel good soon."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, you with your confidence is really annoying."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it can be helped. I have such great confidence. You''ve already seen the proof, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said teasingly as he did light caressing on her big, soft breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This guy¡­ really?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">The two of them had that light conversation, while Kouta took it easy and let Utaha''s body befortable with the big pressure on her vagina. Before he slowly thrusting his penis as Utaha''s body clung to him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As Kouta felt Utaha already used his penis, his movement became stronger and faster. He repeatedly inserted his penis into her pussy, pulled it out, inserted it, pulled it out, and stirred it up inside her vagina.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, Kouta also didn''t stop giving Utaha another stimtion by kissing and ying with her breast. He was so aggressive that the sound of kissing and their intercourse mingled together, making such sshy, lewd watery sounds in this room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also could easily see Utaha''s expression from a pained one change to a moist one with pleasure. However, she was still so cute and attractive.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaahhh~ Nnn~ aa~ this is¡­ dangerous."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta heard Utaha''s voice that gradually became moist with sweetness. Her eyes were zed all over the ce as if she couldn''t keep up with Kouta''s vigorous thrust as he tried to finish her off by violently punishing her pussy with his big stick.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why? Feeling good, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah!! Nnn~ Aaaaah~... Kouta¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wasn''t this good? That''s why¡­ how about bing mine, Utaha? You will feel good like this, and I will too. I like you, you know?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta whispered to Utaha''s ears.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Haaaa¡­ aaaa¡­ aaaah!!!¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha may know what''s going on as Kouta sped up his movement. He gave her such strong stimtion that she had difficulty thinking and answering his question. Utaha knew that Kouta also said those things to Eriri too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In her mind, she liked when Kouta whispered those words to her, but simultaneously, she wondered if he was truly feeling what he said to her. But at the same time, when Kouta said those words, his eyes always shed such a piercing and strong gaze that actually melted a part of her heart.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Kouta hugged her tightly, her whole body pressed against him, giving her such a strong thrust that stirred up her vagina, which gave her such pleasant and addictive pleasure. Once again, it made her remember Eriri''s sex video, and she thought if she let Kouta have his way. She and Eriri would be doomed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No! I can''t¡­ I can''t¡­ Aaaa~ aaaahhhh~ This is¡­ good!! I''m cummming."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha rejected that while at the same time, she climaxed for the first time in intercourse. Actually, Kouta was quite impressed with Utaha as she had those quite debauchery expressions and inaudible fondness for this intercourse. However, she was still strong enough to reject his proposal.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Kouta had such a strong good feeling about getting Utaha''s virginity and making her climax that he got a shudder before he gave her another strong thrust and struck her entire body before he ejacted into Utaha''s vagina to his heart''s content. It was such afortable tightness because of her climax and the warmth of her still holding him as tight as she could.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After having gone wild with Utaha, Kouta reflected on how he was quite harsh when he saw Utaha fall into the bed as she must have been tired. Her bottom must be sore after losing her virginity. It looked like she was half-asleep due to exhaustion from sex.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Maybe because Utaha told him that she was different from Eriri, Kouta became a bit aggressive. He was also quite aware that he wouldn''t make Utaha fall now. However, this situation and her rejection still quite make him a bit angry after many sesses in this past month.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I only need to be patient." Kouta took a deep breath, whispered those words, and calmed himself down. Since, in the end, she would be his if his n worked, and it wouldn''t take a long time too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Kouta liked this progress too, especially seeing Utaha had climaxed in this moment. Which meant her sensitivity was to his liking.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, well. You''re still not sleeping, right? Utaha, you''re the one who said you were different from Eriri¡­ which means you''re still able to do it, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh¡­ what are you talking about?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha couldn''t believe what she heard and looked at Kouta with such tired eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I just honor what you said," Kouta said while he once again went on top of her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha couldn''t believe it when she saw how eager Kouta was. Her eyes instinctively and immediately wandered toward Kouta''s penis. Which surprised her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait!? How?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, It looks like my little brother is still quite eager since there''s still a cute girl beside him."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, to Utaha''s surprise, Kouta''s penis was still as big as ever.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What are you!? A hentai protagonist." Utaha couldn''t help but speak those words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm?" Just like Kouta thought, his skill makes him better as long as he is doing something. His sexual drive became much higher, but at the same time, his stamina and sex skills rose after he had intercourse. Before he became such a hentai protagonist, like Utaha said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, I will enjoy myself."


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta took his time and enjoyed himself ying with Utaha all night. He ejacted several times and made Utahae even more. It was such a good day for Kouta and a long night for Utaha.

 Ch 127 – 09 June, Kitagawa Marin 02

    Ch 127 ¨C 09 June, Kitagawa Marin 02


    Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta woke up a bitter than usual. This time, he woke up in his own room after he messed up the guest room with their sexual activity yesterday. Kouta helped wash her and moved her to his room, which had been cleaned up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta realized that his nket had been carelessly taken away by Utaha, who was still asleep beside him, snoring gently. Her sleeping face was quite adorable for someone who always acted cold most of the time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">She was so doll-like, and her side profile looked intensely cuter, so Kouta did not want to disturb her, who was still exhausted. The two of them had spent a long night doing sexual intercourse.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Anyway, Kouta cleaned up the guest room from a lot of liquid resulting from their sexual intercourse before he did his morning routine, which took much longer than usual since today was Saturday and he didn''t have to think about going to school. After doing that, he washed himself and prepared breakfast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After finishing preparing breakfast, it was a bitte because it was already past noon. Even so, Kouta brought the breakfast he prepared to his room where Utaha was. When he entered his room, Kouta opened the curtains and let the sunlight into his room. This made Utaha, who had been sleeping soundly, feel the dazzling sunlight, and her body jolted slightly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ten¡­ more minutes, please," Utaha spoke in a slightly sulky voice as she covered her head with the nket.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I will be happy to do that, but I think it will be better if you eat breakfast first."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh¡­? Hm¡­" Utaha must be surprised to hear his words since she rubbed her eyes before looking at Kouta and nced down at her naked self and remembered what happenedst night. "Ah, yeah. Your beast. It hurts, you know¡­" Utaha replied as she put a nket all around her body to hide it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Sorry about that. I never expected that my libido would be so strong. Anyway, I¡¯ve brought you breakfast. You can eat here." Kouta prepared a small table and put it in front of Utaha toy down the breakfast for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡­ Thanks." Utaha was satisfied with Kouta''s attitude and ate the breakfast he prepared. It seems that the breakfast Kouta made this morning was an easy-to-digest meal.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, don''t forget to eat this pill," Kouta told her while giving it to Utaha, who nodded to his word.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While waiting for her to finish eating breakfast, Kouta worked on his many tasks on games and manga. As his skill became polished because of his cheating skill, Kouta''s drawing became better and faster, and his coding skill was already quite good and fast. Even so, it was still a lot of work to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After Utaha finished eating her breakfast, she left the room to wash herself. When she came back, the flowery scent of the soap she used filled his nose as it gave a refreshing fragrance when she came close toward him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So what are you going to do after this?" Kouta asked Utaha, who was still drying her hair after finishing her bath.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Honestly, I''m still tired, and because of someone my butt still hurts. I want to go back to sleep quickly. It''s just that I also don''t know what you''ll do if I stay here." Utaha spoke while looking at Kouta very intently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?" He might have responded normally. However, Utaha could see a glimpse of Kouta''s face that was cute enough for the man to show a lonely expression. It was a face that made Utaha''s heart flutter a little.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''That''s face. Isn''t fair!'' Utaha thought as she looked away as if she did not want to be charmed by him anymore. Since it made her think that he would be good in some cute clothing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, I''m leaving okay, it''s not like you need anything," Utaha said before she left Kouta''s home. Kouta thought that he would be happy if Utaha stayed here, but as Utaha said, if she stayed here¡­ Kouta was unsure he would stand still, and Utaha needed to rest. Therefore, he did not have much choice but to let her leave.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, it wasn''t that Kouta didn''t have a schedule today because this morning, he received a message from someone, one of the heroines he met before. It was just because he had been focusing on Utaha and Takao. It felt like he hadn''t met her for a long time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kitagawa Marin had just messaged him that her cosy made by Gojou was finally finished, and she said that she couldn''t wait to wear the cosy, and since Kouta told her in the past, she could ask him to be her photographer. She sent a message and hoped that Kouta coulde and help her take some pictures.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It''s actually quite sudden, and it feels quitezy. However, getting the chance to meet and interact with the heroine is one thing that Kouta will not waste, especially if there is a chance to get a g or add a likeness. At the same time, to make sure Marin and Gojou didn''t develop like in the manga or anime.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After Kouta saw Utaha leave, he had no reason to refuse Marin''s invitation or stay in an empty house like this. Therefore, she replied to Marin''s message and epted that he would be the photographer for her. Before long, he received a reply from Marin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Thanks a lot! I''m so hyped!~~ ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">Unlike the other heroines, Marin is a woman who acts like a gyaru, so her messages are always apanied by stickers when they talk through Rine.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Good, I''m happy for you. You''ve been waiting for it for a long time.]


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Yes. ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">Unlike in the manga, Kouta actually gave Gojou and Marin a lot of feedback. Especially since Kouta has Satomi, who is a cosyer, which makes his words and input more believable to the two of them, Kouta should also thank Satomi for helping him to give them feedback. That''s a big reason why Gojou took so long to work on this cosy outfit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Kouta deliberately made Gojou make the costume for quite a while. Kouta himself didn''t know why. Maybe because he didn''t want to make Gojou look that impressive. However, it was useless because, with his various inputs, Gojou''s customs would probably be even better than in the manga. However, at least Kouta will get some credit on this too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Ah, however, I think Gojou''s house might not be good enough to hold a photo session, and it might be a bit rude to hold it at his house. So how about we change ces? ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">[That''s true. Is there any ce, though? ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Well, how abouting to my house? Because here I also have various heavy equipment avable such as lightning and the like. ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Really!? If that''s the case. I wille there after I take the costume! Wait for me, Okay~~~ ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">Hmm, it looks like Gojou and Marin will being to Kouta''s house. Therefore, Kouta once again cleaned his house and also put some air freshener to give the impression that there was no trace of Utaha, who had just left his house. Of course, Kouta didn''t want to give the impression that a woman had yed here. He also set up an unused room in his house as a suitable ce for a photo session before waiting for Marin and Gojou to arrive.

 Ch 128 – 09 June, Kitagawa Marin 03

    Ch 128 ¨C 09 June, Kitagawa Marin 03


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">It differed from what Kouta expected because he thought Gojou would be here with Marin. Apparently, he couldn''te because he had to help his grandfather with those traditional Japanese dolls. This is actually a bit of a problem because, as far as he knows, in the manga, Gojou usually gives Marin make-up when she wants to cosy. However, when Kouta recalled, he realized that it happened after Gojou learned from the cosying people he met in the future.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In other words, Gojou could only apply make-up to the extent of his knowledge because he is used to applying make-up to dolls. One thing that Kouta had never learned or wanted to learn. Of course, Marin can do her own make-up. However, to maximize this cosy, relying on someone with experience is better.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, even though Kouta was happy to be alone with Marin in his house, he knows that Marin is not someone who would be embarrassed by this because, in the manga, she is an outgoing person. In the end, Kouta thought it would be better for him to make this photo session as good as can be. He had someone she could turn to for make-up issues and also someone who was very experienced with cosy, which was none other than one of his girls, Satomi-sensei.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not long after deciding this, Kouta immediately called Satomi and told her toe to his house directly. Of course, Satomi was very surprised by the sudden news and why Kouta contacted her. Because Kouta asked her toe to help Marin cosy to the fullest.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Satomi heard that, she was amazed because she basically didn''t want people to know that she cosyed. Kouta promised her not to spread the secret of her ero-cosy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta told her that she coulde wearing a wig and introduce herself as the famous cosyer Yuria Riko. When she heard Kouta speak like that, she could imagine him smiling teasingly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi sighed, but in the back of her mind, she also wanted to meet Kouta, especially if she could stay and spend time with him because it had been a while since they had spent time together.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Okay, then. I will be there shortly. ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">After Kouta got assurance from Satomi, he left his house to go to the station to pick up Marin. Basically, Marin had never been to the house, and he could have given the address to the house or also shared the location. However, he thought meeting her directly at the station was better before taking her to his house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta waited at a ce with andmark that was easy for Marin to find. He sat on a bench while drinking the bottled tea he bought. It seemed that even though it was still early June, the weather was quite hot today. He also exchanged messages with Satomi and Marin before Marin arrived at their appointed ce twenty minutester.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I''m here~~" Marin spoke whileing up to Kouta with a small suitcase that very likely contained Shizuka''s costume from Saint ? Slippery''s Academy for Girls as well as the make-up that might need to be used to make her really look like the character.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, thank goodness. You didn''t get lost and whatnot."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh! Do I look like someone who gets lost?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you look like someone who is often careless and easy-going," Kouta said while pointing Marin to a nearby vending machine. "How about a drink?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, that might be good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, let me carry the suitcase?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta asked those questions as Marin looked at her suitcase.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, you don''t have to do that. I can take care of that. I don''t want to trouble you at all, especially after agreeing to my request." Marin waved her hand as a gesture and rejected Kouta''s help.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself was just trying to act gentlemanly like an MC in a rom. But unlike the various MCs, Kouta, when he heard Marin rejected him. He did not impose his will on Marin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, then but if you feel tired you can just ask me, okay."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I will do that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">They chatted lightly while heading to the nearest vending machine. Kouta was quite surprised when he saw Marin pressing drinks with vors that he had never tried. Kouta''s eyes could see pictures and writing that showed the taste of a bush fruit that Kouta himself could not imagine what it tasted like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it looks and sounds delicious~~~.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin''s answer did not surprise Kouta when he asked if it tasted good or not. Marin answered with an innocent expression and a charming smile; the face of someone who enjoys life to the fullest.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a face that Kouta would probably never have expressed before he got memories of his past life. Even now, it was something he had difficulty expressing¡­ perhaps he can slowly bring out such an expressive emotion as he begins to enjoy his life in this world.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It didn''t take long for Kouta and Marin to arrive at Kouta''s house. Along the way, they talked about various things, mainly rted to the photo session they would be doing. Since this was Marin''s first cosy, she was quite excited and couldn''t wait to get into the cosy of her favorite character. It even felt like Marin was taking him to his home at an arguably faster pace than he was used to.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t have to rush. I know you can''t wait to change into your cosy outfit. However, we are still waiting for my friend toe here." Kouta told Marin as he opened the door to his entrance house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh~~~ But I can''t wait anymore," Marin responded and went inside the house, following Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, you want your cosy to be perfect, right? So it''s good to be patient because this friend of mine is an experienced and well-known person in the cosy world." Kouta, who had seen the excited Marin, could not help but feel the same. He also felt cheerful and lively.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, so your cosyer friend who always gives you tips to tell Gojou ising?" It felt like Marin''s eyes were sparkling all the time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, she wille and help, especially about taking photos and giving you a bit of make-up and the like."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta never really said who his cosyer acquaintance was. But it seems that Marin and Gojou believed everything he said andplied. You could say Kouta''s fame made them think about it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s awesome. I can''t wait, I wonder if she will cosy too?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, she''s a bit shy. So, she most likely came here with her own cosy."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta answered Marin''s question quite confidently. Basically, he told Satomi toe as Yuria Riko, the cosyer. So, it wasn''t strange that she came wearing her cosy outfit. To be sure, Kouta gave Marin a drink and waited for Satomi''s arrival. Fifteen minutes after they sat down, Kouta heard a car pull up in front of his house, indicating Satomi had arrived.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta opened the door of his house and was ready to wee Satomi, who hade as ordered by Kouta. She came wearing a wig with a bright and long hair color in contrast to her natural hair, which was ck and short. Not only that, Satomi didn¡¯t wear normal clothes either.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi came dressed in an outfit that looked like it came from a famous game. Still, unfortunately, she was wearing a cosy that was not as risqu¨¦ as her usual cosy. It''s a shame because Satomi was basically a famous ero-cosyer, after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hahaha! I never imagined that I woulde to my student''s house as a cosyer and wear a cosy outfit like this," Satomi spoke with a defeated tone and empty eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta felt a little guilty for Satomi. But at the same time, her arrival would help him gain favor in Marin''s eyes. The most important thing for Kouta right now. What was certain for him now was that all the participants in this photo session had arrived.

 Ch 129 – 09 June, Kitagawa Marin 04

    Ch 129 ¨C 09 June, Kitagawa Marin 04


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh! aren''t you Yuria Riko! That famous cosyer. Is this real?" Marin looked surprised and had quite an expressive manner, with her mouth open and her body trembling a bit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah. You can call me Yuria. I''m sorry that I can''t tell you my real name. It will beplicated after all." Satomi responds by keeping her index finger in her mouth, signaling Marin that her real name was a secret while apologizing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is fine! By the way, I''m Kitagawa Marin. I really like your cosy. I''m such a fan. This is awesome!! You''re also such a beautiful girl. Your skin is also impressive and super pretty. Ah, I''m thrilled to meet you in person. Can I be as pretty as you~" Marin said as she grabbed Satomi''s hand and looked at her sparklingly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi was a teacher by nature, and she also taught at the same school as Marin. So it''s not strange that she acted like a teacher to Marin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course you can. You are a beautiful and cute girl. You also have pretty and well-maintained blonde hair. Hm¡­ I heard you work as a model. In other words, you have a good foundation. I also came here to help you cosy for the first time." Satomi replied to Marin''s words with a deeper-sounding voice. Marin''s eyes became more sparkling when she heard Satomi''s reply that praised her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un! I will try my best to learn from you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, that''s a good answer. I wonder what the character you want to cosy is."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. I already have the custom, and I will cosy as Shizuku Kuroe from Saint ? Slippery''s Academy for Girls - The Young Ladies of the Humiliation Club: Debauched Miracle Life 2." Marin answered Satomi''s question easily even though she named such a weird and long title.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"... Yes?" Satomi was quite bbergasted with Marin''s answer. That made her question her again. "Please, one more time? I may have heard wrong."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I want to cosy as Shizuku Kuroe from Saint ? Slippery''s Academy for Girls - The Young Ladies of the Humiliation Club: Debauched Miracle Life 2." Marin once again said thoseplicated titles with such ease and pretty fast, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi''s eyes turned towards Kouta, and Kouta could see the desperation in Satomi''s eyes. Kouta could even guess what Satomi was thinking. Well, at this moment, Satomi probably had conflicting feelings because she was currently going to teach her school students to cosy from a game for 18 years and above only. That hurt her resolve as a teacher. At the same time, she didn¡¯t have much choice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Isn''t that R plus-18¡­" Satomimented, and when she said that word, Marin''s face looked away.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s fine, right? Look, the costume is amazing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">And she tried to divert their conversation as she went to her luggage. She slowly, carefully, and meticulously took out her custom clothes and showed them to Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Isn''t this amazing?" Marin showed a sweet and enthusiastic smile. Satomi, who saw that smile, could only sigh because, in the end, what was done outside of school was not a big deal to her, especially since Marin''s cosy outfit was not so indecent.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, it''s really well-made. Especially for a first timer." Satomi praised the cosy made by Gojou as she inspected the costume.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, this is really good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay. Let¡¯s start. First, we need to prepare you." Satomi said as she told Marin to put down the costume and signaled her to sit down near her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, we will tie your hair first since you will use a wig for this, right? Let''s see¡­ The character is rather a gothic style. Huh¡­ Wait, the boy over there shoulde quickly and help us, too." Satomi called Kouta, who had been watching the two of them talk to each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I know you aren''t fond of doing this, but at least learn something to help her again in the future."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi exined how to do make-up and also put on make-up for Marin. Finally, they both entered the guest room to finish changing Marin into her cosy outfit. It didn''t take long for Kouta to hear happy and excited voices from inside the guest room used by Marin and Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t long before the two of them came out of the guest room, and Kouta could see Marin, who had changed from a blonde girl to apletely different girl. In front of Kouta was a girl with short purple hair and eyes using purple eye contact to give the impression of being Shizuku Kuroe.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, because of memories from the past, Kouta has a slight distaste for cosy because although there were many good cosys in his past lifetime. Still, many were not so good due to the fact that they were trying to imitate 2D characters. Of course, there was a vast difference between real people in that world and 2D. However, cosy in this world was very different. Especially for Kouta when he saw Marin, who lookedpletely different from usual and so much like the character she was cosying. It was amazing, and to be honest, she was different from Satomi, which is usually indecent; a far cry from the one used by Marin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s quite amazing. I''m only ying it because you rmended it to me, and you really do look like Shizuku." Kouta praised her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really? Do I really look like Shizuku-tan?" Marin responded while her cheek blushed slightly as she asked him. Kouta could see in her eyes full of excitement and happiness as she finally could cosy her favorite character.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, of course. You do."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Right¡­ Right, right, right!!! Ini benar-benar luar biasa. This is really amazing. Gojou''s costume is really amazing. I really look like Shizuku-tan!!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, It''s a pity Gojou can''t see this in person."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, this is amazing. Gojou would¡¯ve also liked to thank you because, thanks to your input, this costume was very well done."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta remembered that the feedback he gave almost all came from Satomi and the various shorings mentioned in the manga, such as the fabric trying to keep the cosyer easy to move while still being of good quality. Especially since it won''t overheat the user when cosying in the field.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s not alle from me. Most of them came from Yuria-san. So if you want to thank someone you need to thank her." Kouta replied to Marin''s words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that''s true. I''m really grateful for your help, Yuria-san. You helped me with make-up, too." Marin moved towards Satomi and bowed her head a little to give her respect.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hahaha, you don''t need to exaggerate. I''ve only given a little feedback. Honestly, I was amazed when I saw how well-made your costumes were. I never would have thought you guys would make such good costumes for the first time. I give you high marks!" Satomi eximed toward Marin and Kouta while giving her thumb up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Thank you. I think we need to show my cosy to Gojou. He will be happy."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. How about we start our photo session then¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">With that sentence, the three of them started a long photo session.

 Ch 130 – 09 June, Kitagawa Marin 05

    Ch 130 ¨C 09 June, Kitagawa Marin 05


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s father worked as a photographer, which was why various things that could help with photo sessions for cosy were already there. You could say his father had the tools to create a small photo studio. Things like softboxes, lighting kits, studio lights, and bracket stands were already in Kouta''s house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was a little grateful for these things because they allowed him to get close to a heroine like Marin. Honestly, for Kouta, doing things like this made him a little happy. He could not lie that he discarded and abandoned photography after the death of his family. Even so, in his heart, Kouta still liked the thing that his father used to teach him. It''s just that he had nopelling reason to actually do this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta didn''t know why, but he couldn''t just do it naturally. It felt like there was still something of a little burden for Kouta just to do photography, whether it was doubt or various memories that reminded his family. Because, after all, Kouta still hasn''t fully moved on from what happened to his family.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Somehow, only his urge to take on the heroine or anime characters he saw in his past life could excite him. Kouta himself understood that this kind of thing was not good for him mentally but for him as long as he took life more seriously. Why not?


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, how about we try taking a photo or two first?" Kouta asked Marin with the camera already in his hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Right now!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, we try it first before we try to use a moreplex one." Kouta pointed his camera at Marin, who was already familiar with the camera as she worked part-time as a model. Marin immediately poses, even though it''s a simple peace pose, only because Marin was still very excited due to how simr she was to the character she liked and her first time cosying.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her exaggerated smile was different from Shizuku''s character, who is a cold-type heroine in the game.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, this is something. I guess, even though you have Shuzuku''s look. You¡¯re still Kitagawa, huh."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh!? Is it not good? A bad take? I can''t help butugh. Ugh¡­ Well, I really do look like I''m smiling too much. But, but, I can''t help it since I do really look like Shizuku-tan!" Marin replied with a face still brimming with smiles.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, this time, let''s try to match Shizuku''s character. So, until it''s over, do not smile too much, okay? I''m taking it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta once again took a picture of Marin, and the result was somewhat worse, as Kouta caught her broad, strange smile.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahahaha, that one doesn''t count!! Look at that weird face." Marin wasughing as she looked at the photo on the camera that was still in Kouta''s hand without any shame. With Shizuku''s gothic style and slightly revealing outfit, when she approached Kouta, Marin''s breasts were pressed against Kouta''s body without doing anything.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Kouta had tasted various kinds of female breasts, he still felt good feeling the softness of the heroine''s breasts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This is bad. I can''t stop grinning and smiling!!" At the same time, Marin continued toment on the photo taken by Kouta, and her face still looked happy. She even put her hands to her face as if to change her facial expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡­ how about we use the equipment? Maybe if you be serious, you will also look serious." Kouta advised Marin who showed a face that said ''I''m sorry''.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s a good idea. Let''s try it!!" Marin replied, and Kouta took Marin to a room that had been set up as a small photo studio.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wow¡­ This is amazing!" Marin eximed when she saw the room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, okay. How about you stand there? Please, this time, please be more serious." Kouta informed Marin who gave Kouta a reliable reply.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, okay¡­ I''mma do the next one just right!" Marin once again put her hand on her cheeks and rubbed it as if trying to change her smiling face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, I''m ready. Please, do it!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fine, if you''re ready. We''re set."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Alright."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin closed her eyes for a moment before she slowly opened her eyes. This time, she didn¡¯t look like she was smiling and had a serious face. With the help of Satomi''s make-up, Marin looked even more like Shizuku.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How is it now!?" Marin asked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, this is good. You really looked like her, as expected of you, Marin. How''s about another pose?" Kouta said while Marin followed Kouta''s words and started to pose from one pose to another. However, these poses were not lewd or anything like that. Seeing Marin with gothic clothing and using a cor like a sex ve was quite something else, especially when she followed his instructions without saying anything.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After taking many shots with many poses, Marin looked at the photos taken by Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, this is cool and superbly taken! Oh!! This one is on fire. It riles me up! How about I make an ount and upload them!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, you don''t have one?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah¡­ I have my personal ount but I still do not have a cosy ount. Hm¡­ I want a good cosy name¡­ Ah, let''s go with Manma!" Marin only thinks briefly before deciding on a name for her cosy ount.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So that''s your new ount. How about you taking some photos with me? Because it can help you get exposure." Satomi, who had been silently observing Kouta and Marin doing the photo session, gave Marin a suggestion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, really? Of course, I will be happy, but is that really fine?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, it''s fine. I''m already here in a cosy costume. It''s a shame to take advantage of something like this anyway. Ah, the most important thing is that I''m very happy if I can help a friend of Kouta."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yuria-san, you''re the best! Kouta, please take our photo together!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta wordlessly followed Marin''s request and again instructed the two cosyers to pose before taking various photos. Once again, the results of the photos satisfied Marin, who saw the photos that had been transferred to Kouta''sptop.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hehehe~ I''ll upload a picture of Shizuka-tan~~~ Oh! This is way too cute~~~" Marin said happily, especially when Satomi finished uploading and gave Marin''s ount big exposure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Maybe it was because Marin was still very excited about her first photo session as a cosyer and managing to take a picture with one of the most famous cosyers. The thing that made her tense was when she saw Kouta and remembered that he once cosyed in a uniform, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why don''t you cosy too, Kouta?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Me?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I saw you in the past. You looked good and cute too!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin was still looking excited, and she wasn''t only asking Kouta those questions. Her eyes were sparkling like she was expecting something from him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Alright, I''m fine with that. But too bad, I''m not doing it for free. You have to pay me with something."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"EH!! Cheapskate."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I don''t ask for money or anything. Usually, I ask the same thing, like you need to cosy that I like, but since you''re already doing cosy. How about I ask you to take a photo in a pose that I like."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, isn''t that already done?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, but I kinda want it to be more intimate and personal."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. I will not do something lewd or anything. I''m just asking if you and I can do several scenes from Saint ? Slippery''s Academy for Girls - The Young Ladies of the Humiliation Club: Debauched Miracle Life 2."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, since you''re already wearing Shizuku''s costume. Why not? I will try to experience that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, that''s true¡­ But you can''t do something bad, okay!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡­ So what cosy will I wear."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How''s about this one?" Satomi, once again, suggested taking out a costume from her bag. It was a cute and slightly old-school sailor uniform that reminded Kouta of the anime Sailor Moon.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that''s fine."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why do you have that kind of custom?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Kouta and Marin had two different reactions to Marin''s request. And with Marin agreeing to Kouta''s request, their photo session will continue.

 Ch 131 – 09 June, Kitagawa Marin 06

    Ch 131 ¨C 09 June, Kitagawa Marin 06


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Marin saw Kouta changed into an outfit that was a sailor uniform. After that, they again took various photos. Kouta used the remote in his hand and was able to take photos of the three of them after adjusting the poses and so on.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin was somewhat surprised at Kouta''s calmness when photographed in women''s clothing. It felt like Kouta seemed to have gotten a little used to it. When photographed with Satomi and Marin, Kouta could let out a smile that looked like a genuine smile that could make both women''s and men''s hearts skip a beat, including Marin herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, that''s how good Kouta looked if he was more honest with himself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, it''s another good photo, right!?" Marin asked while looking at the new photo that Kouta had just taken. She could see their happy faces, and seeing the three of them like that, Marin couldn''t stop smiling. It was such a wonderful photo in her eyes. She looked at Kouta, who was wearing a cute sailor uniform. He was so cute and nice to look at, which made her unable to stop smiling.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Marin had a weak side to cute things. She liked those eroge games and many anime and manga since they had cute things.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re so darn cute! How about we do cosy like this more often!?" Marin suggested it because she was having fun. She thought today was just her first time cosying, which was enough for her. However, she never thought she would make any friends doing cosy and she really had fun. She didn''t want only to experience this once.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I''ll think about it. As long as it doesn''t interfere with my various works."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? That''s too bad. You have a face that is so good for cosy. Your pink hair is especially nice and looks charming! It''s perfect for cosy!" Marin praised Kouta as she observed Kouta''s long hair, which was usually tied with a braid. It was rare for Japanese men to have long hair like Kouta, plus his hair looked very well-kept, even for an ordinary person. "I wonder how you do this." She added.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah. You could say I pay quite a bit of attention to my hair."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Um¡­ to be honest. I didn''t like my hair when I was little because many of my peers made fun of me for looking like a girl. I was quite small, and my pink hair was very noticeable. I disliked my hair and sometimes I even said rude things to my mom. Ah, my hair and physique are more like my mother''s than my father''s. It''s just that, after my parents died¡­ My hair is practically one of the things my mom left behind for me, so I take excellent care of it." Kouta exined why he kept his hair long.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta spoke like that, Marin could see Kouta''s expression showing his longing. Marin, who also lost her mother, could understand what Kouta felt. At the same time, hearing the reason from Kouta gave a positive impression on her heart. She really liked the reason Kouta took care of and kept her pink hair that was eye-catching for a man.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin didn''t know why. When she heard Kouta''s words, both the tone, the connotation, and the expression of Kouta made her heart beat fast and even made her face a little hot. Anyway, Kouta made her heart tingle.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"By the way, I guess the photo session is over, right? Then it''s time for my request to be granted." Kouta spoke with a face that seemed to have been looking forward to this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that''s true," Marin responded, still unsure what Kouta wanted from this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, as I said, we will do various scenes in the game, especially regarding Shizuku with the protagonist. It wasn''t that weird for cosyers to often do photos ording to the scenes that ur in the source material. So how about we try to replicate those events. How about we try with the first event between Shizuku and the protagonist?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that''s true. We can do that too!" Marin started to understand what Kouta was trying to say. Of course, she began to remember what happened in the game, and the thought that she would do the same thing in the game with Kouta made her feel a little embarrassed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I might not look much like the protagonist. However, I''m pretty confident I can y the protagonist role." Kouta spoke like that while approaching Marin. "I was thinking of doing the scene where Shizuku meets the protagonist for the first time, but you''re already wearing this cosy outfit. So how about we go for the famous scene instead." Kouta spoke with a face close to Marin''s and slowly, without hesitation, reached for the chain tied to the cor around her neck.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta didn''t do anything rough with it. He just reached it and brought it into line with her eyes as if to show Marin the chain''s existence before Kouta spoke to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m sorry¡­ I don''t want to do this, but is this what the ''disgraceful club'' does?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah!" Marin''s eyes looked at Kouta, who was quite close to her face, and also, the words spoken were the same as the dialog that urred in the game. However, Marin could remember the dialogue that urred in the game. At this moment, her head was a little confused by the things that happened just like that, especially when she saw Kouta''s expression directly in her eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Marin could sense that Kouta''s tone and connotations were quite simr to those of the game, Kouta''s eyes looking at her gave a different impression. Because Marin could see Kouta''s sharp and severe eyes as if Kouta had a desire for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Usually, Marin didn''t like it when people saw her like that, as a girl who modeled because people sought her out as a model. It wasn''t unusual for people to flirt with her. Which, to be honest, was sometimes tiring for her. However, this time felt different. She didn''t know if it was because Kouta was acting as the protagonist or she was cosying as Shizuku. Or because she just found Kouta favorable in general.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh! That''s interesting. I will take the photo." Satomi took the camera and pointed it toward Kouta and Marin, who were imitating a scene from the game.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay. Then Marin¡­ This is fine, right? How about we continue, Shizuku?" Kouta again asked Marin if it was okay for him to continue doing what he wanted to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin herself had agreed to this because Kouta had already cosyed with her. Then, what she asked was still something rted to cosy. It''s just that, this time, she was making herself a little more intimate with him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It¡¯s fine¡­ we''re just having fun!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin shook her head and asked Kouta to continue since, in the end, they were just having fun. After that, Kouta and Marin often replicated scenes that happened in the game, especially the various famous scenes in the game. Since the game was basically for eight years old and above, it was only natural that many things were quite intimate. Then, in the game, they were in the club called the ''disgraceful club.'' Once again, many things were a little embarrassing for both parties.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Since it seemed that the game was not only about the protagonist humiliating the heroine, various options make the protagonist a sex ve and reverse rape shaped by love.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After all, while doing such things, Marin couldn''t help but feel very excited. It was like she was really bing Shizuku, even though there were times when she felt embarrassed that she was actually enjoying what they were doing. It was probably because Marin was cosying her favorite character Shizuku and what they were doing made her feel like she was really feeling what Shizuku was feeling.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yes, although Marin was a little embarrassed. However, the thing on her mind was whether this was how Shizuku felt in the game. The thing that made her probably feel excited. In the end, Marin experienced something new and something she had never imagined before.

 Ch 132 – 09 June, Another Meeting in Ramen Shop

    Ch 132 ¨C 09 June, Another Meeting in Ramen Shop


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">The photo session finally ended when dinner time came. Kouta was busy having fun with Marin and Satomi, so he didn''t prepare dinner. After all, there were times when he didn''t feel like cooking, especially after rxing and having fun all day. He was also not in the mood to go shopping and cook dinner. However, when he looked at the two people near him, Marin and Satomi, somehow, he couldn''t trust these two people. Kouta remembered that Marin in the manga only cooked fried food. As for Satomi, well, he didn''t know if she could cook or if her cooking was good enough.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about we go eat some ramen for dinner?" Kouta finally invited them to eat out, which got two different reactions. Marin, who nodded her head, agreed to Kouta''s suggestion. As for Satomi, although her face did not give many expressions, Kouta could guess what she was thinking. Well, she must be thinking, ''Really, Kouta? Eating out while I''m still wearing a wig and the like.''


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Looks like you all agree with me. Alright, let''s get going! Of course, after we tidy ourselves up."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It took a while for them to get ready and presentable before leaving Kouta''s house for the ramen ce not too far from his house. Even so, Satomi used the car to take them to the ramen shop because she also thought of taking Marin home. Because Satomi was basically a teacher, even though Marin didn''t know about it, Satomi couldn''t let her student go home alone in front of her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They arrived at the ramen shop and enjoyed the ramen they ordered. Kouta ordered spicy chicken ramen. Since remembering his past life Kouta had changed a little. It seemed that today''s dinner would be quite leisurely for him, although he could make probably better ramen than the one he bought. It''s just that he wasn''t really interested in making it. But maybe once in a while, he could try to create one.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But it would be different for Satomi when they were all enjoying ramen. A customer who was not on Kouta''s radar at first walked in until he heard the customer''s voice. It was a voice that was once quite familiar to Kouta and also apparently to Satomi as her body shook slightly, causing the ramen soup to spill out of her bowl.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi took the time to see who the customer was before trying not to be seen by the new customer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As for Kouta, he also turned to look at the customer with a voice he recognized, and the customer was someone he recognized because the customer was one of the characters from the anime he watched in his past life. She was a woman of a simr age to Satomi, a fairly tall woman with long ck hair and ck eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, she was not wearing theb coat that Kouta usually saw in anime and was only wearing formal clothes like an ordinary woman. That woman was none other than Hiratsuka Shizuka, who conveniently was also a teacher at Kouta''s school. When Kouta remembered what Shizuka looked like, he didn''t find it strange that she could be in a ramen shop like this. Because as far as Kouta remembered, this one character really liked ramen.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, it seemed that she was sitting at the bar a little distance away from where Kouta, Marin, and Satomi were seated. It seemed that although she was still wearing a wig, she was not wearing make-up and had put on regr clothes, so Satomi still felt afraid that Shizuka would realize her existence. Even so, she was at least a little relieved that Shizuka wasn''t sitting near her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, because of Shizuka''s presence, Satomi tried her best not to make much noise. Meanwhile, Marin, who was sitting next to her, seemed to be enjoying her ramen and was basically a cheerful girl. In the end, her attitude made the conversation between the three of them more cheerful than usual.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Therefore, it seemed to make Shizuka nce over at them several times. But somehow, it felt like she was paying more attention to Kouta. Somehow, this made Kouta feel a little deja vu with this incident. Well, it felt like he had experienced something like this. Not long after, Kouta finished eating.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Shizuka finished eating ramen, and for thest time, she nced at them before she got up from her chair. She walked towards the three of them, so Satomi, who always seemed to be watching Shizuka, was trying to make herself smaller than she should be. Ah, she also tried hard not to show her face to Shizuka.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Shizuka was more interested in Kouta and asked him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You¡¯re Suzuki Kouta, right? A student from ss 1-G, right? You''re also from year one, right? I don''t want to intrude, especially now that it''s Friday night and tomorrow is a holiday. However, don''te homete at night, and most importantly, be careful. Okay?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes, Hiratsuka-sensei!" Marin replied to Shizuka''s warning, seemingly happy that the teachers at her school knew her, while for Kouta, it was like when he first met Satomi. The teachers seemed to know him because he was an orphan, and his uncle always came and talked to the school about his nephew.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, it seems that you two are with someone. Sorry, but as their teacher. Could you please introduce yourself and tell me your rtionship with my student?" Shizuka asked Satomi in a rather sharp tone. In the end, Shizuka in this world was the same as Shizuka in the anime that Kouta watched in his past life. She was a good teacher, and when she saw her student, who was supposed to be an orphan, having dinner with an adult made her wary.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see Satomi''s face sweating slightly and she gulped before turning to Shizuka and giving her a big smile.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°My name is Yuria Riko. Nice to meet you¡­ Sensei." Satomi introduced herself by using a wide smile to make her face a little different and a little strange. She also used a voice that was different from her usual voice by making her tone a little heavier. Which, of course, made her voice a little strange.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh?" It seemed that what Satomi did had taken Shizuka by surprise.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, sorry. My ramen seemed too spicy, which made my voice a little strange. I understand that you¡¯re worried about Kouta and Marin. I will take them home after this dinner is over." Satomi answered still with the same face and voice; the thing that made Kouta want tough, and Marin looked confused.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Meanwhile, Shizuka was increasingly looking at Satomi sharply, like she was trying to find something. Although Kouta found this incident interesting, he still had to help Satomi immediately.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ano, Hiratsuka-sensei. She''s fine. Although she looks suspicious, she is actually a model and knows about photography. Therefore, I asked her to teach me things, and Marin agreed to help me as a model. She also said he would drop Marin and me off after dinner."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? That''s good¡­" Shizuka seemed to believe the reason Kouta gave. She nodded her head, but her eyes were still fixed on Satomi. She seemed more interested in something before she decided to stop. "Fine, I''m trusting you." She added.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When she left, Kouta could hear Shizuka''s quiet whispering voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡­ she looks like someone I know. However, there''s no way she would do such a ridiculous and embarrassing thing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seemed that Shizuka might have realized something. Still, she couldn''t trust Satomi''s behavior which kept her from getting caught by Shizuka. Kouta felt a little sorry for Satomi. He wondered if Satomi would get paranoid in her heart listening to Shizuka''s words.

 Ch 133 – 09 June, Satomi 09

    Ch 133 ¨C 09 June, Satomi 09


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi returned to Kouta''s house after she took Marin home. Upon arriving at Kouta''s house, she immediately took off her wig, and Kouta could also see her slightly pouty lips, probably because the day''s experience for her was really embarrassing and ridiculous. It was not strange that Satomi felt slightly upset and was now pouting. Kouta himself realized why Satomi was acting like that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I apologize. I never thought we would meet your acquaintance" Kouta gave an excuse as he approached Satomi and held her shoulders before giving her a massage.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Satomi was still giving a pouty attitude, her face was quite rxed, and she was enjoying every second of the massage from Kouta. For a woman her age who was busy with work and other things, getting a massage like this made herfortable. She also understood that this was Kouta''s gesture to thank and apologize to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, do you want to drink some beer?" Kouta, who was still giving Satomi a massage, offered. If Satomi was in her normal mood, she would have refused the offer and even asked Kouta why he had a beer. However, right now, she is too tired and not in the mood to lecture.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, after what happened today with the various events and considering what happened to her a few hours ago. Satomi was no longer thinking too much about her job as a teacher in front of Kouta or in her mind, so things like this were no longer a burden to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I would be very happy. Give me one can!" Satomi epted Kouta''s offer, and it didn''t take long for Kouta to arrive with only one can of beer but more than one can of beer. It didn''t take long for Satomi to gulp down the beer can and enjoy this little indulgence.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It didn''t take long for Kouta to see Satomi''s face reddened from drinking more than one can of beer. Although Kouta didn''t think Satomi was too drunk, her demeanor was a bit more open than usual. Because she began to talk about how lonely she was, she even talked about how Kouta was very busy and rarely contacted her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I want to get spoiled too~~," She said in a spoiled tone while letting her head rest on Kouta''s shoulder and giving him a seductive look.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself was not shy to give Satomi the pampering she expected. It started with small things like stroking her hair and giving her a pat on the head. Eventually, Kouta''s touch became more sensual by the minute. It''s not strange that this would happen. In fact, it''s safe to say that the two of them had intended to do this from the start.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta kissed her on the cheek, and then she turned and kissed him on the cheek as well. Satomi smiled at him, so Kouta gave her a bit of a squeeze on her cheek in return. Before this time, he gave a small peck on her neck.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, please don''t leave any marks there, or my acquaintances will look at me suspiciously¡­" Satomi said to Kouta. Still, she never tried to stop Kouta from giving her a small peck on her neck, even though Kouta attacked Satomi''s neck even more vigorously.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s not like they''ll be happy you finally got a partner."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It would be really fun if it were really like that. The reality is that I am having an illicit rtionship with my student."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true. But doesn''t this twisted and immoral thing make this be much hotter. Look, how easily you get wet?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Mooo~ You can''t say it aloud¡­ It''s embarrassing. And just shut up already¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi grabbed Kouta and kissed his lips quite aggressively. Her hand was on his neck, and she enjoyed herself as she intertwined her tongue with him. As for Kouta, he could feel the taste of beer quite faintly when kissing Satomi and their saliva mixed with each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Perhaps it was because it had been a few days since theyst had sex like this, making Satomi really proactive. To be honest, Satomi was not a sexually active person. However, after she started having sex with Kouta, it could be said that they had sex quite often. This made Satomi''s body change slightly, and you could say her body changed then if you remember that she is currently at the ripened age. It is not strange Satomi misses the affection of Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Please, touch me more~~~ It''s yours after all!!" Satomi said such a cute thing that made Kouta start to touch another part of her body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta ced his hands on the woman''s breasts that fit perfectly in his arms and touched them indecently. Start with slow movements before his finger rotates on her nipple and tease her more before starting to lick her nipple.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~~ Yeah~~~ Please tease me more~~~" Satomi asked for more, and Kouta followed her request and started kissing Satomi''s cute belly button. He licked it. He made his tongue explore Satomi''s secret ce. A gush erupted as Kouta stirred it with his tongue.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, this part of you is really wet."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, of course¡­ you''re taking your time in there after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Just like Satomi said, Kouta licked her slit deliberately for such a long time before he licked her clitoris.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, don''t stop!! Don''t stop! It''s amazing!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta rubbed her clitoris with his finger and piled her with pleasure that made her tremble in anticipation. Her body curved greatly, and her hand strongly grabbed Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah!... I''m cumming!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta watched Satomi orgasm as her body writhed and her love nectar soaked up more than a normal woman''s.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hahaha¡­ That''s amazing." A sweaty Satomi told Kouta while catching her breath. She looked like she was somewhere between beaming happily and crying. Seeing that, Kouta started back up at her lips and kissed her lips before moving down her neck to her corbone. Then, down to her chest, where he teased her nipples some more, rolling one between his fingers while his tongue lightly nibbled on the other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is there anything you want to do here?" Kouta asked Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, I want your penis inside me like nothing else," Satomi answered.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, okay then." Kouta said while grinning. His penis was already hard, and she was wet from his hand. He grabbed Satomi and lifted her in his arms like a princess or, in anime and manga, known as princess carry.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, I kind of feel like I''m too old for this, but¡­ this feels nice." She said while her hand was wrapped around Kouta''s neck, and sometimes she mischievously kissed Kouta''s neck.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I guess it''s never toote to have new experiences," Kouta replied to Satomi''s words with a smile that looked innocent even though Satomi knew what a bastard Kouta was. Still, she could not defeat the sparks that were already burning in her heart.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, please¡­ Make a mess out of me!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Those were thest words Satomi whispered in Kouta''s ear before they entered the room.

 Ch 134 – 09 June, Satomi 10

    Ch 134 ¨C 09 June, Satomi 10


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">As soon as they entered the room, their deep arousal was already in such burning passion. They begin kissing each other deeply while Kouta''s body crushed Satomi''s soft body on the bed. Their bodies were close to each other while they expressed their growing passion for each other through their bodies.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing her eyes, Kouta could feel her deep well of intense emotion fueling the rapidly growing affection between them. Like in various anime and hentai, Satomi''s pupils turned into pink hearts. Seeing it first-hand turned Kouta on so much that, at this moment, the only thing that mattered was the overwhelming feeling associated with his skin touching her body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Koutavishly enjoyed Satomi''s body as Satomi took a deep breath and let out the sound of a girl feverishly making out. It was easy for his penis to enter her body as Kouta pressed up his body onto the softer, more sensual curves of Satomi''s body. Whenever his penis went deep inside her, he was treated to a pleasant moan of approval and a perfect view of Satomi''s curvy body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta plunged into the warm tightness of Satomi''s hot needy pussy. Once he shoved himself all the way in with one almighty thrust on her dripping pussy. It was easy for Kouta to tell that Satomi felt pleasantly surprised at the sudden forcefulness of his entry. It is not surprising that she even began to encourage him to use her pussy more violently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s right, boy! m it into your teacher!! Use your teacher''s pussy!" Satomi said with that pleased face as Kouta established a rhythm of vicious, punishing blows to Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">All Kouta could do was grunt in response. Well, he admitted it. There definitely was something appealing in unleashing such primitive urges on your beautiful teacher, especially when you''re the one who is in control.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta had managed to pick Satomi''s left leg up and hook her knee in the crook of his arm, forcing her into a sort of kneeling sideways split. All the while, she was frantically trying to keep herself steady in order to maintain Kouta''s desire.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~~~ Ah~~~ This is amazing, Satomi-sensei~" Kouta said this since every time he said those words, her flesh wall assailed his big flesh rod more intensely than before. It shows how she likes this teacher-student rtionship. It wasn''t long before her pussy gave such intense spasms of pleasure as she began to mewl and moan in pleasure. It felt like she erupted in an orgasm.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta took a deep breath for a moment and let Satomi have her moment. After Satomi''s breathing had resumed, Kouta thrust his hips and poked Satomi''s pussy. Basically, he was giving Satomi a reward after what she had done today, which was why he was more concerned about her pleasure than his own.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is there anything you want me to do now?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi closed her eyes and blew out a long breath through pursed lips before she answered Kouta''s question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I want to feel you on top of me!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta positioned her in a standard missionary position, and when he was in the position, she immediately wrapped her leg around Kouta''s waist, and her ass pulled Kouta into her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, like that!" She said as Kouta prated deeper into her. Inside she was so hot and wet. She clenched his penis in a rippling sensation as Kouta drove in really hard toward her womb-door. Kouta also gave her a kiss as they were grinding against each other. The rhythm was quite intense, like pounding back and forth in such an animalistic manner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When their kiss broke they were both left panting. "More!" She gasped. "I want more! I want to feel you more."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta followed her wish and lowered himself, letting his body press down against her as Kouta''s body squashed her big breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hmmmmm~ aaaahhh~" She moaned, and her body felt tense under Kouta for a moment before she slowly loosened. Kouta kissed her neck, and she ran the heel of her foot down his leg and then back up to his butt.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, Kouta realized that their position was like the famous ''mating press'' in the hentai. When he was aware of what she wanted, he rose up higher to gain the leverage he needed. He started pounding into her with a hard, steady thrust into her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi gasped, and soon they were back in that intense rhyme of their hips fucking each other. It was so intense that the bed was swaying quite a bit. Kouta also embraced her, and she did it back while her nail dug into his skin. It looked like Kouta''s intense thrust made her shudder through her mini-orgasm several times as Kouta continued to stab her womb entrance.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, Kouta~... Kouta~ Are you doing that to your teacher? Aren''t you a big boy! Do you like using your teacher''s pussy to feel good!" Satomi''s sugary sweet tone was just dripping while he rocked his hips back and forth on her wet pussy. The sensation was amazing as the meat walls of her most sacred ce rubbed along his throbbing penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself hammered his penis into her dripping pussy. He was thrusting with all of the force while his body weighed on her body. The sound of their intense making out filled the room with a lewd sound.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Until it came naturally, his penis felt her amazingly tight pussy. It was quite an unexpected tightness as she maybe had another mini-orgasm.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~" He growled and thrust his hips forward and emptied his entire balls into her. She arched her back and loudly shouted, "I''m cumming!!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi exhaled hard and released all of her tension. They bothy there panting for a long moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~ You''re letting out a lot¡­" She said quite happily and shyly stroking her belly. For some reason, her face looked flushed and feverish. Seeing her acting like that was quite stimting for Kouta. He wondered if this happened because of her age, will or instinct. It felt like she wanted to be impregnated, or maybe just the feeling only. Kouta wouldn''t know.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was just that Kouta couldn''t resist speaking his heart. "Do you want to get pregnant, Sensei?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh!? What kind of question is that?" Satomi answered like that, but she turned away as if she did not want to be in Kouta''s gaze.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? If you don¡¯t want to say it then I can make you say it. Since right now, I''m still hard as a rock for you. I really want to fuck you again."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡­ I can feel that you horny bastard. I can feel your penis be bigger!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, we''re going for another round," Kouta said as he once again came close to her. Kouta was aware that every time he had sex. His ability to perform sex and also his endurance in intercourse was getting stronger every day.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, Kouta felt like none of the women he slept with could keep up with his stamina and endurance. Even so, it felt like he couldn''t stop himself. In the end, Kouta spent another night with exciting and sweaty activity.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Looks like Kouta also got a pillow talk with Satomi¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, it was another good day for Kouta. He was in a good mood. He wondered if it would be a good day for tomorrow when he meets with Eriri and Chika. At this point, he was quite confident that everything would work his way.

 Ch 135 – 10 June, Weekend with Eriri and Chika

    Ch 135 ¨C 10 June, Weekend with Eriri and Chika


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, you are too much. We had sex quite intenselyst night. It''s not strange that my body feels a little sore, especially my waist." Satomi spoke while giving Kouta the breakfast she had made. A Japanese breakfast of miso soup, fried fish and fluffy rice enjoyed by Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s your fault for trying to keep something a secret from me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, I didn¡¯t. I''m just shy talking about things that are a little hard for me to talk about." Satomi replied to Kouta''s words while sitting on the chair in front of Kouta. Being almost thirty years old, the conversation with her mother, who started lecturing her about getting married and having children a few days ago, made her a little sentimentalst night.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true." Kouta agreed. Yeah, the pillow talk that the two of them hadst night after having intense sex is a talk that was not only hard to talk about but also difficult for Kouta to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Kouta and Satomi''s rtionship started with Kouta''s agreement to keep Satomi''s secret as an ero-cosyer, their rtionship slowly became more personal after they had regr sex. Then, given Satomi''s age and the prejudice of the people around her and her family. Not surprisingly, Satomi had a desire for their rtionship to go deeper.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, their age and status as student and teacher made things even more difficult. Furthermore, if Satomi became pregnant, it would be difficult for her to continue working and other issues such as money and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"After all, even if our rtionship is fun¡­ I don''t think someone like you is such a good husband material," Satomi told Kouta the truth from her heart. Which, of course, Kouta admitted because he was still very young by nature, even though he had a lot of money as a teenager. He didn''t think that it would be enough to support a mother and child.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, if Satomi does get pregnant, Kouta still had his pride as a man and was unlikely to leave her alone. However, the most problematic thing was that, in the end, Kouta himself had rtionships with various women. He didn''t know what would happen if they knew, especially Eriri. Somehow, Kouta felt that the girl would most likely do something extreme.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, by the way. When you parted ways with Shizuka-sensei, I think she might have suspicions about you. She might know you even if she''s not a hundred percent." Kouta told Satomi honestly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Well, of course, it was like that. In the end, Shizuka and I have known each other for quite some time. It wouldn''t be strange if she recognized me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Then do you need help with this problem?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I don''t think so. I will take care of it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">They continued this discussion for the duration of the breakfast. Then, after breakfast was over, Satomi immediately left Kouta''s house. As for Kouta, he spent time working on various things he could do, especially finishing the visual novel they made. Before he prepared himself to meet with Eriri and Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, there were not many ns that Kouta had in mind for what would happen today. He had one or two ns that he had put in ce. However, he did not know if his ns would go ordingly. It''s just that, with the various things that have happened so far, Kouta has no worries that his n would fail.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, the most important thing for him today was to get Chika interested in him. The thing on his mind was whether or not Eriri had a n of her own. Eriri told him that she was just giving him a chance to meet Chika and make an impression on her. Then, he didn''t think Eriri was someone who would bother him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That seems especially difficult when Kouta remembered the unpredictability of Chika''s behavior in the manga she originated from.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta left his house and headed to the ce where they had promised to meet. He arrived at the famous meeting ce at the station with a dog statue. He arrived half an hour before the appointed time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta did not even wait fifteen minutes before the two of them arrived where he was waiting. Both Eriri and Chika were wearing cute summer clothes. Eriri wore green, while Chika wore blue. Eriri immediately showed such a sweet smile when she saw Kouta. A huge difference could be seen on Chika''s face, who immediately put on a guarded expression. She even moved to walk in front of Eriri as if guarding her from Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you came quite early." Eriri said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I can''t makedies wait, right?" Kouta answered.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s good. I''m d you took the time to fulfill my request to meet here."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t have to be here."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri spoke happily while Chika spoke in a quite scathing tone. Kouta knew what Eriri was doing to Chika, so he understood why she acted like this. As far as Kouta knew, Eriri showed Chika a video of the intimate rtionship between herself and Kouta. It was natural for Chika to be wary of someone like Kouta, who had an intimate rtionship with her friend but had no clear rtionship. He looked like a bastard¡­ Well, he was a bastard.


    <span style="font-weight:400">If his sister was still alive and she had a guy like him close to her. He would smack him and tell those bastards to get far away from his sister. That''s why he was perfectly fine with Chika''s attitude. The only thing he can do is change Chika''s perception of him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You two have already met once, but once again, I will introduce my friend, Suzuki Kouta."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nice to meet you. You can call me Kouta."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°And this is Fujiwara Chika.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Chika.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Eriri introduced Kouta to Chika. The surprising thing for Kouta was that Chika gave her hand to Kouta to shake. Kouta followed Chika and held Chika''s hand. At that moment, he could feel Chika''s hand trying to squeeze his hand very hard.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could even see Chika, who smiled and squeezed his hand. For some reason, he could see the embers behind her pink-colored eyes. Well, Kouta could feel Chika''s strong feelings to keep Eriri away from this bastard.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, Kouta did not feel anything from Chika''s squeeze. Although his body looked cute and small, because of the various training he did, his body was a little stronger than before. When Chika realized her squeeze had done nothing, she clicked her tongue and looked slightly annoyed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, so now what are we going to do?" Chika asked Kouta while looking like she was ready to demonize the n that Kouta would give them. Kouta held his forehead in thought momentarily before finally deciding to do what Chika liked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about we''re going to this board game''s cafe?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah. That sounds good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Chika tried to demonize Kouta''s n, she never thought Kouta would be invited to something that interested her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, then. You guys can follow me. Ah, maybe we can eat at the ramen shop afterward."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"R-ramen."


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the manga, Chika often has her own chapters that focus on her eating ramen at a shop. It was, therefore, not strange when Kouta talked about them going to a ramen ce. Once again, it seems that Chika reacted positively. It seems that she was now on the right track. Once again, the knowledge from the manga is helpful.

 Ch 136 – 10 June, Weekend with Eriri and Chika 02

    Ch 136 ¨C 10 June, Weekend with Eriri and Chika 02


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">There is not much difference between the board game cafe in this world and the one in his past life. What was different was that it was a morefortable cafe with more board games than the board game cafe he knew. Chika seemed to be very interested in the board game cafe as her eyes lit up when they arrived there.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, so a board game cafe is like this!?" Chika spoke in a cheerful tone after she entered the cafe and saw the various board games provided by this cafe called Anegame. "Oh, they have games like this. I''ve seen this game and am interested in trying it out. How about we y this one?" Chika added as she picked up a board game she was interested in ying. It seems that Chika was a person who enjoyed ying tabletop games. It seemed that she never trieding to a board game cafe.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This was a bit of a stretch since board games fundamentally differ from tabletop games. While very simr, and sometimes used interchangeably, board games are generally games that you y on a board (like Monopoly, Catan, or Cluedo), and tabletop games is the term for games that include not only board games but also things like mini war games, role-ying games, poker, and card games. If it''s yed on a table, then it''s a tabletop game!


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta remembered how while walking here, Chika gave an exnation about the difference between tabletop and board games. Kouta could see Chika''s seriousness, and he didn''t like the two types of games being equated.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, we came here to have fun after all. Is there a board game that caught your eye, Eriri?" Kouta nodded to Chika and asked Eriri, who was observing the various board games avable.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I''m interested in ying this one. What about you, Kouta-kun?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I am¡­ going with this." Kouta took a board game simr to the one he had yed in his past life. Things that make him feel a little nostalgic.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As Kouta and others came on weekends, the rate at the cafe became £¤500 per hour, including a free wee drink. The cafe serves various food and drinks to make your visit here morefortable. Easy-to-eat foods such as French fries, chicken nuggets, homemade pudding, and honey Baumkuchen are on the menu, along with a variety of coffees, juices, sodas, and even bubble tea.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They yed a few rounds of the board games they brought while ordering various snacks, especially Eriri and Chika, who ordered some desserts and snacks even though lunchtime might have already passed. At this point, Kouta thought this was their lunch while enjoying the french fries nearby.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This time, it was Chika''s turn to shake her hands before throwing two dice onto the table and rolling a four.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Gya! This is the worst number I cane up with. Grrr, I''ve only earned a little money from the buildings I own." Chika said in an annoyed tone as Kouta and Eriri gave Chika coins.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, now it''s my turn." Eriri picked up the dice and got a pretty good numberpared to Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, it was Kouta''s turn, and when he held the dice, he could feel Chika''s sharp gaze. "I don''t think you need to stare at me like that." Koutamented.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I can''t help it¡­ I have to keep an eye on you to ensure you don''t cheat," Chika replied with a huff and a puffy cheek.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But I didn''t cheat."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Liar! There''s no way you''re not cheating since you always get good dice. No, you''ve always been good from the start. There''s no way you could be this lucky!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but it happened."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No way!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Look¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta just waved his hand briefly and removed the dice from his hand while showing that there was no way he could cheat. Then, as fate would have it, the dice that fell from Kouta''s hand came up with a number that was once again very favorable for Kouta and earned him a lot of coins to win this round.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing Kouta''s luck like this shocked Chika and, with a slightly gloomy face, said. "How?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s the power of plot armor. I guess¡­" Kouta replied while showing a mocking smile that made Chika''s face redden, and once again extended her finger to Kouta. "We will y one more time." She added.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m fine with it but you act like you''ll always win when you''ve lost and got caught trying to cheat."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Shut up!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Kouta saw that Chika interacted with him more normally than before. A good result for him. He followed Chika''s request and yed the board game once again. Well, it''s been a while for them to y at this cafe. Basically, Chika and her friends mostly y tabletop games that they make themselves.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Grr¡­ This is a frustrating but an interesting ce. I will try to invite my friend next time." Chika said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They are also rich kids, so if they find a board game or tabletop that they like, they just buy it, so they never try to go to a board game cafe like this. They left the board game cafe after ying there for a few hours.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Because there is still time before dinner. How about we first stop by a karaoke ce?" Kouta advised Chika and Eriri, who seemed to agree without further ado, they quickly headed to the Karaoke ce.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the middle of the journey to Karaoke ce, Eriri found an opportunity to talk when Chika was busy looking at merchandise in the form of essories on the side of the road.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is your n to just y like this?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, the main focus is just to change her judgment about me, even just a little."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? But I don''t know if it will work. I feel like this action is reallycking in many departments."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is fine. I have a good feeling about the next step."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Next step."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s why I asked you to go to the karaoke ce. Because it''s a pretty popr ce for young people our age to hang out."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true, but-"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. Like I said before; You don''t have to do anything and just watch." Kouta and Eriri''s conversation ended like that. Eriri did not know how Kouta gained such confidence. Just as she did not understand the criteria Kouta wanted from the women he got, as Kouta said, all she did was enjoy the show Kouta was putting on.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It had been a long time since Eriri had sex with Kouta since she was having sex with Utaha. What Utaha didn''t realize was that Eriri knew what they were doing all along and even watched videos of them having sex.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was honestly very strange for Eriri to see her partner having sex with another woman. There was a feeling of jealousy brewing in her heart simultaneously. Seeing another woman she knew and respected enough to have an erotic face like hers aroused her a little.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There was a feeling in Eriri''s heart that she couldn''t wait to see Chika suffer the same fate as her. Even so, she had to be patient and observe how Kouta brought Chika down just like her. Then, if Kouta seeded¡­ Eriri would willingly help him for anything in the future.


    <span style="font-weight:400">For now, they went to a karaoke ce to have fun and sing their hearts out.

 Ch 137 – 10 June, Weekend with Eriri and Chika 03

    Ch 137 ¨C 10 June, Weekend with Eriri and Chika 03


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">They arrived at the karaoke ce, a three-story multi-tenant building near the entertainment district. It''s a karaoke ce owned by arge chain. This karaoke ce had better facilities and a more diverse food menu. They even have point cards. It was also quite crowded, so the three had only a tiny space left.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, if you look at the room they got. The room looked small and a little outdated, but it was enough for three people to sit on the sofa and it felt a little cramped. The room was ready after the waiter had tidied it up. Eriri and Chika immediately sat close together and ordered various food and drinks.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could not resist talking to them. "We didn¡¯te here for dinner. Why are you ordering food?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I only ordered sweets. So it won''t interfere with dinner."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Absolutely! There''s always a ce for sweets and snacks."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Despite having yed board games for hours, they both replied with a passion that could be described as extraordinary.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, let''s sing while we wait for our order to arrive! I''ll start first." Eriri said while making space for Kouta and Chika to sit close together.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta listened to Eriri singing while ncing at Chika, who was looking at the karaoke machine and entering the song she wanted to sing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that''s quite an interesting choice."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, it''s a good song, you know."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true. Ah, what do you think of the board game cafe?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that''s quite interesting. I yed some interesting games and came up with various ideas for the tabletop game I will make next time."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡­ Good to hear."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta had a small conversation with Chika before Eriri finished, and then it was Chika''s turn to sing. In the end, they spent the time together by singing in turns. There was nothing special and strange except the three of them just spending time having fun like teenagers on Sundays.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They ordered refible drinks but they had to go out to the bar for refills. Kouta saw that his drink had run out and observed that his two friends'' drinks were almost gone. As a gentleman, he offered to bring them a drink and went to the drink bar.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta headed to the bar and grabbed drinks for everyone, he heard a voice that he recognized and was actually really looking forward to. Kouta could hear, "Ah, it''s him. We finally found that bastard."


    <span style="font-weight:400">The voice was none other than the former riajuu that Kouta had humiliated in ss, which made his ssmates avoid him who made his fame fade even more. Kouta became more famous in his ss. In addition, Kouta, who made the famous Flippy Bird game at school and showed that he was an intelligent student and good at sports in the past month which made Kouta''s fame even better in his ss.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt that the riajuu really hated him because of this. He didn''t even cover up his hatred every day with a sharp re at Kouta at all times. Hence, when Eriri spoke to him to prepare a time to meet Chika, Kouta immediately made a n by utilizing the hatred of his ssmate.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta knew that he was talking, that he and Eriri would meet on the weekend, and that the person would try to mess up and embarrass him. Something that Kouta thought could help him make an impression on Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There''s a clich¨¦ in many stories where the gangsters or riajuu try to get revenge in ridiculous ways, including trying to beat up the main character. As it stands right now, it looks like they might be waiting until Kouta leaves the ce.


    <span style="font-weight:400">With light and carefree steps, Kouta returned to the karaoke room. Once again, all the ns he had envisioned in his mind went smoothly. Of course, he felt a little guilty because he basically put Chika in danger by getting involved between him and his ssmate. However, the bonus points for increasing favorability were impossible for Kouta to give up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">***


    <span style="font-weight:400">*Chika Perspective*


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika saw Kouta, who came into the karaoke room with a more cheerful face than when he went out to get a drink. He gave drinks to Eriri and Chika. Because Eriri was singing, Kouta sat near her. After spending hours with Kouta, Chika was undoubtedly used to this junior.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was very different from the person Chika had seen in Eriri''s video. Unlike the beast she saw in the video, he looked like an ordinary junior. So far, Kouta had always kept his distance and only engaged in humor and conversation without making Chika feel ufortable or approaching her too much.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even Chika could feel that sometimes Kouta was very sorry as he knew that Chika came because of Eriri''s invitation. Therefore, he was asionally cautious when close to her. Caused by the video and also Eriri''s suspicious behavior made Chika more vignt and watched Kouta more than normal.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The thing that caused Chika to be more sensitive than the little things Kouta did, and so far, the things she saw actually gave a positive impression in Chika''s eyes. Especially his face, which is arguably more cute than most his age, gives the impression that he is an innocent and harmless child.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Chika herself knew how savage Kouta was from the video of him with Eriri, right now, it was probably her overthinking it. Overthinking like this made Chika remember the video she saw and embarrassed her, and her face turned red.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It looked like their fun at karaoke was over, and it was gettingte in the afternoon and time for them to go to the ramen ce they had nned. Even though Chika had eaten a lot, Chika was still looking forward to going to the ramen shop. However, when they were outside the karaoke ce, she sensed unpleasant stares directed at the three of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not far from the karaoke ce, Chika could see a few people gathering and staring at them. Their behavior looked suspicious, and from the clothes they were wearing and their expressions, Chika did not get a good impression of those people.


    <span style="font-weight:400">For some reason, they were also grinning and looking forward to something. Chika wondered if it would be a good idea to ask for help or find another way. However, before she could n to do something, those people approached them from the front and behind them. It seemed they were used to doing this, and it was also nned.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, oops. Ouch, you nudged me. Look at my clothes getting wet. Looks like you''ll have to pay for it." One of the men shamelessly walked up to them, deliberately nudged Chika, and made the can of drink she was holding spill onto her own shirt. They were so organized that Chika was sure they were used to doing things like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, but you''re both beautiful girls. How about, in exchange, you just keep uspany? Hahaha!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, you''ll have more fun ying with us than with a guy like this."


    <span style="font-weight:400">They all spoke as they pleased without letting Chika and the others reply to their words. It was as if they were deliberately not giving Chika a chance to speak at all. It annoyed her, but being surrounded by this many men made her anxious.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Chika heard the sound ofughtering from nearby, and it was none other than Kouta who spoke to them in a tone that scorned them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, It''s funny. I never thought I would hear the things that little punks in manga say in real life. What are you guys doing!? Learning drama!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika was quite surprised to see Kouta acting like that, as he was provoking all those strangers. Of course, the men did not like Kouta''s attitude and started focusing on him. In Chika''s eyes, Kouta couldn''t face men who looked two to three years older than him. Even though Chika disliked Kouta, she didn''t want her junior to be beaten and abused by these hooligans.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika intended to call the police. However, when she saw Eriri''s calm demeanor and Kouta''s not afraid and smiling casually. It confused Chika, so she didn''t have time to call the police before things got out of control.


    <span style="font-weight:400">To be honest with Chika, who is the daughter of a politician and quite wealthy. Although she watched action movies and the like, she had never seen a live fight like this. She also never thought that someone with a cute face like Kouta could be violent, like a wild animal, just like what he saw in his sex video with Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Behind Kouta''s cute face, he looked wild while fighting with many people at once. Chika herself immediately realized how skillful Kouta was in beating up one person after another who disturbed them. As someone who rarely experiences violence like this, Chika couldn''t help but be a little excited when she saw Kouta beating up those annoying people.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, basically, even though Chika didn''t know what type of boy she liked. She experienced firsthand that a boy her age protected her from thugs like the girls in the manga. She couldn''t help but let her heart skip a beat, and her cheeks flushed from the rare experience. She never thought she would see Kouta in a positive light, even if only a little.

 Ch 138 – 10 June, Weekend with Eriri and Chika 04

    Ch 138 ¨C 10 June, Weekend with Eriri and Chika 04


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Kouta is a boxing expert, he stillcked experience in fighting, especially against multiple opponents at once. That''s why he didn¡¯t take the hard road and just thought about taking out opponents as quickly as possible.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Koutaughed at them, and the punks were not happy, one of them swung his hand at Kouta and grabbed his cor. One of the punks had already touched him. Kouta immediately took action. Those people may underestimate Kouta since he was just below an average Japanese male in height, and his appearance was rather cute. Therefore, the thuggish grip did not feel strong, and it was easy for Kouta to break free.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, Kouta took advantage of the negligence by demonstrating the self-defense techniques he had seen. With his ability to mimic the things he sees, he gets better every time he practices. It was as if his brain was recording it, and when his body practiced, it would be easier for him to act out the things he registered in his mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Without them realizing it, Kouta had paralyzed one of them. So they were a little surprised and lost momentum, which Kouta used to beat up the one person who was blocking Eriri and Chika. The two of them were able to move away from the fighting area.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As Kouta practiced boxing, he was quite confident in his ability to hit someone. His body, brain, and also his experience training with Ayaka made the punches he threw very dangerous. The punks who had received the full force of a punch to the face had their heads turned in a very odd direction. It seemed that they were frozen like that, which made it easy for Kouta to continue beating them up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, as a person who has practiced boxing, Kouta is quite skilled in moving his legs. That makes his defense strong enough that he can easily dodge their attacks. That''s enough to frustrate any enemy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, because Kouta did not hold back so much, the scene before him after he beat up the punks was quite violent. He could see two to three of them grimacing in pain, with their faces full of wounds and bloody noses. Kouta was new to this kind of power. He was still unable to restrain himself. Even the blood from his punches sshed on his clothes and hands. Kouta hoped he wouldn''t make the girls afraid of him if he went overboard.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°I think it will be much better if we leave as soon as possible before more peoplee here and the police are called. Ah, you guys can go first. There''s one thing I have to do." Kouta spoke while giving hand gestures to Eriri and Chika to go first. Both of them nodded in agreement, following Kouta''s instructions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After Kouta saw Chika and Eriri leave. He immediately headed to one of the small passages between buildings where Kouta had seen his ssmates hiding. He thought about what his friend would do if his n seeded. It seemed that he would be the one to help Eriri and get credit for it. That¡¯s not a bad n¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">Upon arriving in the hallway, the ssmate had a pale face. From the expression on his face Kouta could tell that he had lost the will to fight Kouta. He even repeatedly said that he was sorry and apologized really hard to him. He would not repeat his actions. Honestly, everything that happened was part of Kouta¡¯s n. Even so, he just nted it. In the end, this riajuu still pulled the trigger.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Hence, Kouta would eventually punish this former riajuu to the point that he dared not look at him. For now, he didn''t know if his n would actually work. At least he hoped that his favorability points would increase because one of the clich¨¦d plots in the world of manga and anime to bring the main character closer to the protagonist is to save the character from the punks. Although slightly different, Kouta felt that it was very simr to that clich¨¦.


    <span style="font-weight:400">***


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That was something¡­¡± Chika murmured as she walked away from the ce where they met the punks.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, yes,¡± Eriri replied in a small voice. She knew that Kouta had a n, but she never imagined it would be this wild. She knew that Kouta often exercised and studied martial arts, but she did not know that he was this skilled.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri often saw Kouta''s cute, sometimes handsome face and also his cold demeanor. However, this was the first time she saw Kouta''s wild nature. Although he seemed to be a calcting person, Eriri could see that Kouta enjoyed himself when fighting and being wild. That should have been a bad sign, but when she saw Kouta, who was different like that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel strong emotions about it. It felt like Kouta became outstanding in her eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is he going to be okay?" Chika looks a little worried at Kouta, showing the progress of their short rtionship.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°He will be fine. I know he takes boxing sses."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Is that so? No wonder he¡¯s strong¡­ that¡¯s quite unexpected.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri could see her friend blushing a bit for a moment. Seeing that blush, even for a bit, made Eriri happy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, he¡¯s amazing. You know¡­ I mean, even he looks like that. He¡¯s actually strong, big, and canst for quite a long time~~~¡± Eriri responded and whispered in Chika''s ear at the end in a suggestive tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yes, I¡¯m surprised too¡­¡± Chika replied with a blushing face as she remembered something else before she realized what Eriri tried to imply. Her face became reddened like a tomato.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°What!? what!? I don¡¯t know anything about that stuff!¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Really~~~ Hm, I wonder what type of man Chika likes? Please, tell me about it~¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh, hm¡­¡± Chika was entirely surprised by Eriri''s sudden question. Because of the suddenness of the question, the answer Chika found was something close to her heart.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, sometimes cold, arrogant, and very confident about his intelligence and incredible skill. But deep down, he is a very nice and cute person.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm, that¡¯s quite a deep answer. But doesn''t Kouta check many of your types? He had a cute and handsome appearance, his intelligence to make games went viral, and incredible skill too. You know it, right?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡¯s¡­ uuu¡­ He may be that good, but men are not all about appearance. What about his heart!?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm¡­ what¡¯s wrong with him? Isn¡¯t he quite a nice boy? He even fought those thugs for us.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Chika responded and was silent for seconds as if she remembered something else before she continued, ¡°Even so, he¡¯s still a bad guy. He slept with a girl without taking responsibility and the worst part is that she is my friend and junior.¡± She said with a cute, angry expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh? Even though I like it and enjoyed it. It¡¯s a consenting rtionship, a win-win one. Which means I¡¯m also a bad girl.¡± In contrast with Chika, Eriri spoke in more of a teasing tone of voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Uuu¡­¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re such a cute girl, Chika. I was just joking around a bit. I hope you had enough fun despite the trouble at the end like this."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, I had fun today.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°It¡¯s good then¡­ Ah, if that''s the case, how about you date Kouta by yourself?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ha? Why do I need to do that?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°As a thank you, maybe since he helped us from those thugs. He will be happy to spend time with you again.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ugh, it¡¯s quite unfair when you say that,¡± Chika said, her face blushing for a moment. As she said earlier, Chika was having fun today, and when she heard that Kouta was happy to spend time with her, she was happy, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, what about you?" Chika found out about it and asked Eriri, who smiled at her and whispered to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Huhu, of course. I will reward him tonight~¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°What!!? Don¡¯t tell me you will do it!?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Um. Wanna join us?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°What! Of course not! You''re filthy!¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡¯s awful to say. Ah, do you want to see another video!?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°You don¡¯t have to! I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika shouted like that before the two of them arrived at the ramen ce, and it didn''t take long for Kouta toe after them. Then, their time together ended, at least for Chika, since Eriri and Kouta had a long night between them.

 Ch 139 – 10 June, Night with Eriri

    Ch 139 ¨C 10 June, Night with Eriri


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I never expected your n would be that intense," Eriri said as she sat on Kouta''s bed while hugging a pillow.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, it happened quite easily, you know? I was just provoking someone, which made that person try to embarrass me and look heroic in front of you two."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? I don''t know about the person who is looking to fight for you, but isn''t that kinda of a shallow n."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, I guess your n was quite effective. I could see her face turning red a few times. I don''t know how Chika felt, but as a girl her age I would love to see a guy save me like that. I can even feel myself getting a little wet when I see you in action like that." Eriri spoke in a tone that had no purpose but to seduce men. Not only her tone of voice but also her gestures.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, are you trying to entice me?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course. If not then why would Ie here and sleep at your ce."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri smiled as she turned sideways, cocked her leg, held her hair up, and tried to look sexy. "How about stopping what you''re doing ande here?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I will be happy to do that, but I feel the need to work with the amount of work I need to do." Kouta replied as he continued making the artwork for the warship girl he had been making.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri couldn''t help but pout her mouth before she found her own n. She wiggled her hips as she walked around Kouta, kneeling between his legs. Before she could opened his pants, Kouta just sighed, and he ced both his hands on her breasts between the two halter top halves. He tried to follow Eriri''s game. His hands were strong and cold. She could feel her nipples pushing against his palms.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri moved fast and pulled out Kouta''s soft penis. She held it up and licked it, took it in her mouth and sucked it. Her tongue ran around it and sucked some more. Honestly, she wished Kouta''s hands had stayed on her breasts. However, once Kouta''s penis got bigger. She put her hands around it, and there was still plenty for her to suck on.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It feels a bit lonely. How about you pay a little attention?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, okay. You can take out your breast now." Koutamented as she kneeled and presented them to him, allowing him to pull the two halves aside and hold them. She arched her back and pushed them out, and he had no idea the pleasure he was giving her. Using his thumb and forefinger, he gently twisted her nipples. While she was still holding his penis and her mouth full of the smile before going to a moan as Kouta took her nipple in his mouth, which gave electricity shot down to her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Since Kouta focused on Utaha, her sexual activity has decreased and made her body a little more sensitive than usual, turning her switch pretty easily. She hoped that they would continue, but Kouta stopped and just told her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I think I want to get a blowjob. I think I want to know what it''s like in those hentai stories where you are working while a beautiful girl like you gives a blowjob. Isn¡¯t it like that quite a lot?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true. I see that a lot, but doesn''t it make me work alone here."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t want to?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I think it''s a good idea to record this for Chika."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but I want to try it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, yeah. You don''t have to do it. I will put a camera with your equipment." Eriri said as she left Kouta''s room and returned with the equipment. She even installed and set up the camera to capture the sexual activities they would be doing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The instant Eriri knelt down again, she emitted a heated sigh near Kouta''s penis. His penis twitched when Eriri''s breath hit it. Eriri smiled as she found it¡­ kind of cute, different from when she saw it for the first time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri knew what she was doing, especially since she recorded herself. She made herself look engrossed. She opened her mouth, stretched a string of saliva, and greeted the penis with the tip of her tongue. She slowly umted the saliva in her mouth, smeared it into his penis, and she licked it off with her tongue, gratefully showing it to the camera.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In addition to that, sometimes Kouta stroked Eriri''s hair and head which Eriri responded with a smile as if telling him that she felt pleasure with his technique which made her suck it more eagerly. She resumed her service, and she seemed pretty engrossed. Her tongue rubbeD onto his penis like she was eating a delicious candy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The pleasure built on Kouta''s penis, sometimes his hip pushed up more into her mouth. Kouta was quite pleased, even though his workpace was not as effective as he liked. But this situation was quite favorable, and above anything else, the sense of dominance from Eriri did all of this. At the same time, he worked on his design, and other stuff was the best.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, the nature of stimtion changed again since Eriri suddenly pushed out her face and put the meat pole in her mouth, sometimes deeper, as she filled her mouth as far as the depth in one go. She sucked, using the whole of her mouth and throat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta didn''t have any will to work any longer and just enjoyed the excessively powerful suction from Eriri. Not only that, her tongue crept around the tip of his penis. Knowing that she was being recorded, it seemed that Eriri deliberately made the sound of water overflowing from the gap between her lips echoing in the room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Those sounds that felt like they were found in Eroge in hentai can now be heard in this room. The feeling of the inner walls of her narrowed cheeks rubbing against his penis was really good. It was quite clear she was holding a man''s thing in her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Forgetting to breathe, she sucked on it so that it wouldn''t get free with a lewd expression immersed in the pleasure of servicing. Each time, her flirtatious eyes met Kouta''s eyes. It was incredible that, finally, Kouta ejacted in the deepest part of Eriri''s mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It looked like Eriri didn''t intend to make Kouta ejacte on her face. Kouta''s penis shook up and down in the delight of ejaction as the meat pole continued to ejacte inside her mouth as if it had burst open.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While Eriri noisily gulped down therge amount of semen Kouta released before she drank all of it. She stopped, then opened her mouth to reveal the remaining semen that still seemed to fill her mouth quite a lot. Showing how much Kouta let out. It felt like his body was built differently since his semen increased every time he ejacted from his sexual activities with his girls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah~ that''s amazing." Kouta said, stroking her head as Eriri slowly gulped down his semen. People who watch the video would see the submissive expression Eriri had and how lewdly Eriri used her tongue to show that every drop was being drunk by her carefully.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It supposedly looked awful for her, but there was no dislike on her face, and people could see Eriri''s expression like she had the greatest feeling of satisfaction. It was the same level of lewdness as those adult videos¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, you made it clean. For being such a good girl, I will give you a reward." Kouta said, and the penis that supposedly let out a lot of semen was still standing there¡­ it was still big.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta said that, Eriri was smiling, seeming to have longed for her reward.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, please give me the reward!"

 Ch 140 – 10 June, Night with Eriri 02

    Ch 140 ¨C 10 June, Night with Eriri 02


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you''re already this wet. Huh¡­¡± The shape of Eriri''s secret lips was distinctly visible, already soaked by her love nectar.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uh¡­ It still felt embarrassing." Even though she was seemingly embarrassed by Kouta''s words, she still didn''t close her thighs. "Ah, it¡¯s getting hotter. I can feel your gaze." She added.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s quite impressive." Kouta nodded and extended his hand between her legs. She already served him well. Now was the time for him to give her the reward she deserved.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri gave a heated sigh and a small moan when Kouta''s fingertip light touched her and rubbed her moist pussy. And her hot sigh leaked out louder when his finger touched her clitoris. Her face nted such apletely horny expression from the pleasure and anticipating what would be done after this. Her moist eyes made contact with Kouta. Seemingly, she had already flipped her switch as she slowly waved her hips in a way to endure Kouta''s stimtion, or she may have just tried to seduce Kouta more.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, it''s painful¡­ Please, give it to me¡­ my womb¡­" She begged, but Kouta still wanted to enjoy his time. He inserted two fingers into Eriri''s pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, awesome¡­ you''re squeezing, even though it''s just my finger." That''s not all her love juices were dripping out from his fingering. Kouta scraped out her love juices, and Eriri clenched her teeth to bear the pleasure and let out an intense moan. Kouta furiously pumped his finger, and her love juices trickled down to the bedsheets.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri continued to gasp while her leg trembled entirely as if she was just cumming from the pleasure Kouta gave her. Especially when Kouta pushed his finger into her tight walls and sent stimtion by rubbing against them. Her lewd face and voice intensely stimted Kouta, too. She squirted as she met her climax.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After Eriri settled down from her climax, Kouta immediately got on top to cover her. Their sweaty skin stuck to each other, and Kouta went toward her mouth to kiss her. He kissed her, and she also put her tongue in his mouth. He even rubbed Eriri''s tight ass. It felt like her body sensitivity was raised to another level by engaging in sexual activities with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta rubbed his penis against her slippery pussy, it felt like she was gushing out her love juices to wee it. Kouta began inserting his penis into Eriri. From just pushing the pole''s tip against her pussy. Her soaked pussy repeatedly twitched and contracted, weing Kouta''s big penis that pushed inside her in one beat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was easy for Kouta to bury his penis into her wet secret lips with an oozing sound, and a seemingly lewd voice resounded in the room. Kouta wondered if Eriri maybe became this because she was aware she was recorded or felt absent doing sex for a bit. Kouta wouldn''t know, but she was more lewd and proactive today.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also felt the tightness of the vaginal flesh of whom he had been fucked a lot out of any girl, but still equal to a virgin''s. Either way, her pussy which was already soaked with her love juices, sweetly coiled around his thick penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah! Amazing¡­ put your penis in¡­ thrust your penis further inside me more! More!!" Eriri raised a flirtatious voice in the pleasure of being screwed by an extensive, thick meat pole. She did not hesitate to swing her hips following Kouta''s movement.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Every time, their flesh meat met each other, which made sexual fluids as they clung out from it. Eriri leaked out a mumble-like voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s it¡­ Amazing¡­ So big¡­ Ahhhh~ I''m cumming." Eriri continued shaking her body in joy, receiving Kouta''s big meat pole.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Damn, you''re in considerable ecstasy, aren¡¯t you? You''re cumming too much."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yesssh, yesssh! I''m cumming¡­ cummm¡­ cumming. It had been a long time~" Eriri emitted a lewd, sigh-like voice at Kouta as his mouth curved in a broad grin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Then I''ll make you cum plenty."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hiaaah~ This is too much!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta pressed his body onto her even more. Eriri''s body trembled in delight each time Kouta thrust his hip and made his penis enter deeply toward her womb.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ohh¡­ ouhh, yesssh~ I came¡­ Yoaaah awesome something it came again!!" Kouta kneaded her tightening pussy with his penis, and Eriri threw her hips upward in order to match that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I do it more intensely!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah!! Fuuu! Your penis¡­ Your penis turning inside out my pussy! Your penis makes my pussy the shape of your penis!!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">They make such obscene conversation while the sound of their flesh violently collides with each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaah, Cumming¡­ cum¡­ cumming again!! I''m cumming!!" Eriri continued gasping and trembling in delight from the orgasm she got.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good, yess!! Ohhh!!" While she raised such a lewd voice that was like a scream, she clung to Kouta even more. Her legs wrapped in Kouta''s hips, and once in a while, they kissed each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But this time, Kouta stimted her tongue and entwined Eriri''s tongue more intensely than his kissing before. He put strength into his kissing and rubbed against her. Their kissing made a loud slurping sound. They were licking each other''s tongues while Eriri put her hand around Kouta''s neck with a loving gesture. Their bodies were sticking together like they werebining into one person.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The two of them didn''t have any shame, honor, or care as they indulged in such intense sex. Ecstatic feelings rose in their face as they knew what woulde. Eriri''s legs wrapped around Kouta''s back for the sake of his sperm toe inside her. Of course, she did it since she didn''t want to let the waves of pleasure escape.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Their body twitched, and their rhythm sped up to borderline, making loud sounds.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, you¡­ you are knocking my¡­ Ah!! awesome! Something big~ something awesomeing!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">The next moment, being pulled in by Eriri''s legs, which wrapped around his back, he made his ns pressed against her cervix more than usual and released all his desires at once.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, pouring¡­ I can feel your seed pouring inside me!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, amazing. I''m really letting it out here."


    <span style="font-weight:400">As soon as Kouta ejacted in the deepest part of her vagina. Eriri''s body was trembling in ecstasy as her pussy squirted. She was gasping, and the white-hot liquid collected inside her lower abdomen was too much that some of it came out from her pussy when Kouta extracted his penis after he finished pouring into Eriri''s womb to thest drop.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing Eriri lying in bed and still twitching for cumming made Kouta wonder if this video would be fine. Since it may be too much for Chika. Well, in the end, it''s up to Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Do you want some drinks?" Kouta asked Eriri, who gave a slight nod.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta often had sex with his girls. Therefore, he always kept a few bottles of ionic drinks in his refrigerator. He left the room to bring the drink to Eriri, who had tidied up Kouta''s messy bed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Thanks." Eriri said, and she had the look of ecstasy that filled her eyes. There wasn''t any slightest contempt or bad feeling toward Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Will this video be fine? Isn''t this too extreme?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, well¡­ Maybe, but how about we send the blowjob only and see her reaction." Eriri replied with a big smile on her face and a teasing one too. It felt like she had fun teasing Chika with this sharing of sex videos.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Anyway, Kouta knew that Chika was a nice girl in the manga. She only just had weird thoughts. Also, Eriri was Chika''s friend in this world, and she trusted her. So Kouta didn¡¯t have to worry about her doing something else with this sex video. Most of them only showed Eriri, after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ehehe, I can''t wait. Ah¡­ I got wet."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seems this girl had leaked love nectar just thinking about corrupting her friend. This girl has be such a dangerous individual, but Kouta is happy to have her on his side.

 Ch 141 – 11 June, Training with Aoyama Nanami

    Ch 141 ¨C 11 June, Training with Aoyama Nanami


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri was making breakfast, and at the same time, Kouta was working on his task. After he obtained Utaha''s virginity, he did not give Utaha any strange orders. He gave Utaha time to rest for a while. It seemed to have quite an impact on the speed of work for Utaha, who sent him many scripts making Kouta wonder if this was Utaha''s way of getting back at him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Maybe she thought he wouldn''t think about weird stuff if she gave him a lot of work. Unfortunately, this didn¡¯t have much effect on Kouta. With his abilities and memories from the past, he easily made Utaha''s script into a good visual novel. Thanks to this, parts of the story and drawings would bepleted ahead of schedule. Therefore, the things that are now on his mind are music and voice acting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Here we go~" Eriri put down the breakfast she made. Even though she had only learned recently and usually learned from helping Kouta when he made food. Eriri could slowly cook, even if it was just an ordinary breakfast like toast with sausage, eggs and bacon. It was good progress. Kouta himself thought of making Katsu Sando for his lunch. He would use his lunch time to start training Nanami.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Thank you for the food." Kouta ate breakfast, and the two of them went to school together. They did not hide from each other, when on the street, Kouta could see Eriri busy with her smartphone, and she looked like she was having a lot of fun.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What are you doing? You look like you''re having fun." Kouta questioned Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I just talked to Chika. She seemed quite surprised by the video I gave her." In a happy voice, Eriri replied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta remembered the sexual activities they didst night and also how he edited the video into three, namely during the blowjob, when he yed with her pussy and thest one when they had sex.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri sent the video to Chika and seemed to be enjoying her conversation with her. When Kouta asked Eriri, she raised her index finger and said to him, "It''s a secret. Special talks between girls, but for sure, I''ll make sure you get a chance to date Chika. So stay tuned."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Kouta could only agree to whatever Eriri did to Chika. Because in the end, Kouta didn''t have many ways to get close to Chika. Therefore, he gave Eriri freedom about Chika. Eriri herself wanted to help him approach Chika, even though she told Kouta that she would help him if he could conquer Utaha. It seemed that Eriri was very satisfied with the development between Kouta and Utaha, so she was quite eager to help him with Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Or did Eriri just want to fulfill her own lust? Kouta didn''t know which was the truth. All that mattered to him was that he had a partner in crime. Their conversation about it ended when they arrived at the station near the school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When he arrived in ss, Kouta felt morefortable because he did not feel anyone staring at him. The former Riajuu followed Kouta''s words and tried his hardest not to speak or be seen from Kouta''s perspective. He looked like a bullied child, hoping not to be seen by the bully.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When the lunch bell rang, Kouta immediately went to the audiovisual room. Since it was upstairs, Utaha and Nanami were already there and waiting for Kouta to arrive. They didn''t seem to get along too well. Perhaps it was because Utaha had always been cold by nature, and Nanami was nervous in front of someone like Utaha, who was not only famous as a smart student but also the author of the famous light novel Koisuru Metronome.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, looks like you''vee. Hm¡­ I told you not to bring lunch. I had already prepared lunch for us, Katsu Sando!" Kouta spoke to the two of them while taking out arge lunch box filled with katsu sandwiches.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, thank you. Although you shouldn''t have to bother." Nanami responded.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Meanwhile, Utaha grabbed a sandwich before asking Kouta, "What''s the asion with this?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, This is our first time teaching Nanami and also, our little circle became bigger by doing voice acting. It''s good to wee this sess with katsu because I''ve heard that katsu does good things."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Isn''t that only in manga and anime only?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡­ well¡­ It''s just for fun. Nothing wrong with it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha and Nanami had different attitudes, but they enjoyed the sandwiches made by Kouta. During lunch like this, Nanami and Utaha started talking and became more open than before. It was a good thing for Kouta and also the reason why he organized this little thing. At least he wanted to make a small thing that could get them acquainted with each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After they finished lunch, they took a short break. Before Kouta gave Nanami the script to start practicing, Kouta hoped to make at least Nanami''s voice acting as simr as possible to the character that Kouta finally decided for her to voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Kouta decided to have Nanami do Rin''s voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta first asked Nanami to demonstrate the various warm-ups that voice actors usually do; throat exercises, and the like. Although Kouta had never voice acted and the like with his ability to mimic what he sees. Kouta could act out some of the acting he has seen both in this life and in the past. Therefore, could act out some of the voice samples he expected in the visual novels he creates.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s acting seemed good enough to surprise both Utaha and Nanami. It also seemed that Nanami was looking at Kouta with a sparkling gaze.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I didn''t expect it to be cast this well," Nanami said while pping her hands after she saw how Kouta acted a little.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haha, I''m just trying to disy what I imagined. What do you think, Utaha?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, that''s good. It was really simr to what I imagined."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha replied with a smile on his lips. He also seemed to be impressed with Kouta''s acting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, good. Then we will continue."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seemed that seeing Kouta act made Nanami believe what Kouta said more. Even though Kouta never practiced acting with his skills, at least he could provide pointers for Nanami to have a better voice and acting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The thing that Kouta could provide pointers for was how the body worked to make a better voice. Because Kouta''s ability was that his body could copy and imitate what he can see, he could feel directly how his body worked to imitate the sound he wanted to copy and imitate.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Therefore, what he gave was advice to Nanami. What surprised Nanami was how true Kouta''s advice was. When she managed to follow Kouta''s advice, her acting and voice became better than ever. Of course, it was not easy, and Kouta was not a kind person when teaching her. He was quite strict and kept giving examples of how to do it right.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­" Nanami let out a tired and sweaty breath following Kouta''s demanding instructions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good work." Utaha praised her while giving her a drink.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Thanks."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s good. I''m really happy. Ah, by the way, You still earn money even if you just practice like this."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, really? Thanks. It felt like you really helped me a lot there."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, of course. I hope to get a discount when you be a household voice actress." Kouta said in a teasing tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hahaha, of course. Suppose I be a big name. I will give you a discount." Nanamiughed at Kouta''s joke.


    <span style="font-weight:400">For Kouta, hearing Nanami''s words was great because he was sure that his cheating skills and the visual novel made by Utaha and Eriri would make Nanami''s name famous. The next thing he thought about was finding other voice actors.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, by the way, Azuki Miho was interested when I told her about your offer. She''s just waiting for your invitation to meet." Nanami told Kouta about Miho, her friend in voice actor school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really, then what about the day after tomorrow?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, I will tell her that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta couldn''t believe it was so easy. He hoped he could get some musician to help him to make music for the visual novel. Everything always came easy for Kouta these days. Everything worked in his way. He may have the person he needed¡­ Today.

 Ch 142 – 11 June, Hyoudou Michiru 01

    Ch 142 ¨C 11 June, Hyoudou Michiru 01


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">Third Person''s Point of view.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Hyoudou Michiru was standing in front of the gates of Toyogasaki High School. The school where her cousin studied and possibly the ce where she would find out why her cousin had be a hikikomori. Even though her cousin, Tomoya Aki, never said anything. Michiru could still conclude that something big happened to make her cousin like this. She might be able to find out the reason from someone who was an old acquaintance of her cousin, the girl named Sawamura Spencer Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, it seemed that the girl named Eriri and her cousin had known each other from elementary school to high school. In other words, Michiru came to this school to meet her and confirm what happened to her cousin. Aki would never tell her how she could meet Eriri. The only way Michiru could think of was toe to the school in person like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then Michiru didn''t know whether she was lucky or not. It seemed that the girl named Eriri was quite famous. It was easy for Michiru to find out about Eriri just by asking a few people who came out of the school gate.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru learned that Eriri was a half-Japanese, half-British girl with blonde hair and blue eyes who was so famous that the various people she asked knew quite a bit about Eriri. Then, from talking to the multiple students she met, Michiru realized that she could meet Eriri in the art room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Upon learning this, Michiru immediately tried to get to the art room. Although it took a while for Michiru to find a way to meet Eriri finally, Michiro had a straightforward personality. Therefore, she got permission to enter the school and meet with Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Michiru did not like using Aki''s absence as an excuse to meet Eriri, she did not have much choice. While wearing the sign that she was a visitor, Michiru made her way to the art room where Eriri was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Upon arrival, she could feel the puzzled state of the members who saw another school student entering the art room. Michiru ignored them and did not find the girl with the characteristics described by the students she asked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru couldn''t help but ask the student nearby. "Excuse me, where would be the student named Sawamura Spencer Eriri?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, Sawamura-san? Well¡­ she is in her own room."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Her own room?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, she had joined the tournament and won the award. So she has her own room. She may be the art club¡¯s pride." The student replied to Michiru''s question with such high regard toward Eriri. "That''s why she needs that room to concentrate on drawing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, if that''s the case¡­ Could you call her for me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, okay. Wait for a moment."


    <span style="font-weight:400">The student left her seat and walked toward the other room on the other side. Michiru could see the student conversing with someone inside the other room. Since Eriri didn''t know who she was, Michiru told the student that Aki¡¯s cousin was searching for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t long before Eriri came out from the other room and walked toward her. She didn''t look pleased about what happened. Just like another student said to her, the girl was a beautiful one with natural blonde hair and clear blue eyes with such a foreign look on her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, Michiru was surprised that her cousin had a beauty like Eriri as his acquaintance. Yeah, she couldn¡¯t believe her cousin knew this beauty at all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, how about we talk about that stuff in another ce?" Eriri told Michiru, who replied with a nod of her head as a sign that she agreed with her. So she followed Eriri, who brought her to a quiet ce, and it seemed that when she got to Michiru, Eriri was very busy with her smartphone. She appeared to be messaging someone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru was very surprised when Eriri brought her to the audiovisual room with several students already in it. Two girls and one boy seemed to be busy doing something. One of the girls seemed to be practicing acting and the boy who trained her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I thought you would take me to a quiet ce. But apparently not?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course not. I may know Aki-kun, and you may be talking about Aki but I don''t remember him ever mentioning that he had a cousin, and I don''t know you. There''s no way I''m talking with you alone." Eriri exined to Michiru.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡­ fair."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So, what do you want to talk about?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I wanted to ask you about Aki. Do you know what happened that made him hide in his room and be a hikikomori?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">(E/D: Should I tell her about it or should I demonstrate it to her about it.)


    <span style="font-weight:400">Without further ado, Michiru immediately asked Eriri about the matter she wanted to know. Eriri herself did not look surprised by Michiru''s questions. She immediately understood what Michiru would ask when her friend told her that Aki''s cousin wanted to meet her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, when walking out of the art room, Eriri had alreadymunicated with Kouta and asked what to do with the person who introduced himself as Aki''s cousin. The surprising thing for Eriri was that Kouta told her to bring Michiru to the audiovisual room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta told Eriri to prolong their conversation and act like she knew little about what happened to Aki and remain ambiguous about it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, what happened to Aki-kun¡­ Huh¡­ Honestly, the two of us were close because we share the same interests," Eriri answered Michiru.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Same interest? Are you talking, those otaku stuff!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"... Yeah"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri was taken aback for a bit seeing Michiru''s extreme reaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I never expected someone like you to like that stuff. But no wonder you two know each other. You like weird things like anime and manga."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I knew that those things may be part of why he became hikikomori. However, there could be something else going on. So, do you know what happened to Aki-kun? Like bullying and the like?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, if it weren''t for the order from Kouta, Eriri would have left Michiru with the words that came out of her mouth demonizing otaku stuff, bringing back bad memories of her time with Tomoya. Well, it was people who were skeptical of anime and manga like Michiru that made Eriri always try to keep it a secret that she liked otaku stuff.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri didn''t like a person like Michiru but because Kouta told her to bring her meant that Kouta was interested or had ns for her. Eriri didn''t know why Kouta was interested in someone like her, but since he already had¡­ Eriri couldn''t wait to see this bitch with those debaucherous faces. Oops, she needed to calm down, or she may let her emotions out.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I''m not really that close with him, except we talked about anime and other stuff. I wonder if he had any friends. Well, I saw him talk with one or two boys in his ss, and I never heard or saw people bully him or something. In the end, he was a pretty direct kid who didn''t really care about the people around him regarding his love for anime and manga. I can even remember how he fought with the teacher so that a light novel could be in the library. That''s why I asked him not to talk to me at school. I have an image to maintain, after all. I don''t think someone will bully a person like him."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? That''s true."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Which means something else happened, and from the nature of it, what happened must be very much rted to anime and manga."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that makes sense. But I don''t know anything about anime and manga stuff¡­ I can''t think of something that would make him like-"


    <span style="font-weight:400">While Michiru seemed to be busy thinking, Eriri felt the vibration of her smartphone. She took advantage of Michiru being distracted and found a message from Kouta towards her and told her what to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"To be honest, how about learning about manga and anime?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, why do I need to do that?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you might be able to understand Tomoya''s feelings and know why he became a hikikomori?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I don''t think so."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, but it can''t hurt to try. I don''t know why Tomoya became a hikikomori. However, there is one thing that I remember Tomoya asking mest time. It was that he wanted to make a game."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Games!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, so how about you try with us? We''re also making a game like the ones Tomoya likes."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, as instructed by Kouta, Eriri suggested Michiru join them. Eriri didn''t know what Michiru could do in the games they made. However, in the end, sheplied with Kouta''s request. Basically, Eriri was not sure if Michiru would be interested in this. What was certain for Eriri was that she had followed Kouta''s rmendation. Then, it was Kouta''s turn to convince Michiru.

 Ch 143 – 11 June, Hyoudou Michiru 02

    Ch 143 ¨C 11 June, Hyoudou Michiru 02


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Join you making games? Hm, I don''t think that will let me know why Aki became a Hikikomori."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true, but there''s nothing I can tell you. Last time I spoke with Aki, we talked about him wanting to make a game with me." Eriri told her the truth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Wait, Aki invited you to make a game together!? Don''t you think that might be the reason he became like this?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, really? Are you saying he became like that because I reject him about working together, isn''t that too much? Especially when he came toote. I was already working on another project with these people." Eriri answered Michiru''s usation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, really¡­ I don''t, Aki, that''s a weak person. Even so, there''s a chance in your refusal to be the reason this happened."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah? Even if that''s what really happened and the reason why he fell into bing a hikikomori, then he''s a bad friend," Eriri told Michiru with her honest feelings when she heard that. Michiru couldn''t help but furrow her brows.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Isn''t that too harsh?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I don''t know about you. But just to be honest, even though we are friends. I am still a professional with a name as a painter and artist. I can''t just be nice because we know each other, especially when his proposal wasn''t as good as the projects I''d already done. It was even some that it would damage my self-esteem as an artist."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri continued to speak too practically, making Michiru''s mood worse. It could be said that Eriri was slightly annoyed by Michiru''s words about the otaku thing, so she spoke more sharply than usual. Although Michiru understood what Eriri was saying, the person she was talking about was the cousin she liked. Kouta could see Michiru''s face, which had a severe expression. Kouta felt that it was better to intervene between the two of them immediately, or else their conversation would be even more hostile.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Calm down, both of you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Who the hell are you!?" Michiru, who was still in a lousy mood, practically bullied Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Me, well¡­ My name is Suzuki Kouta. Nice to meet you." Kouta replied to Michiru''s words calmly. Because, after all, this was an opportunity to get someone who could fill the music in the making of visual novels.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah! My name is Hyoudou Michiru.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"As Eriri said, we can''t be sure that the reason your cousin is not attending school was because of Eriri''s refusal. There must be another reason that is bigger than that." Kouta told Michiru that, even though he himself knew why Tomoya became a hikikomori, Eriri was also aware of why it happened. But the two of them would not tell her they caused Tomoya to be a hikikomori.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It may be true, but it may be part of it, right? So what are you here for?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Me? Oh, I can''t help but interfere because I''m indirectly involved when I heard your conversation."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Actually, I was the one who created the project that Eriri worked on."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh? You''re?" Michiru looked surprised and observed Kouta from head to toe. As Eriri talked about professionals, she never thought that the person was this pink-haired man who was also the same age as Tomoya.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I don''t see it that way." She spoke gruffly as she didn''t me Kouta at all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"He may have looked like this, but at least he already made popr manga and games." Eriri replied to Michiru''s words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, really!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, since you don''t know about manga. Look, at least he already made games like this." Eriri showed a ppy bird. Of course, Michiru was skeptical of games made by people her age, but it felt like she had heard the names of the games spoken by Eriri. Then, when she saw the game, Michiru realized that the game was a popr game among her friends, including her bandmates. She had even seen the game in forums and news on the inte.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, so you''re the person behind ppy Bird. I had read that an extracurricr club in a high school created it. My friends and I enjoyed the game." Michiru immediately praised Kouta when she realized.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, thanks for ying our game. I''m happy that you enjoyed our game. Ah, we''re also making another game, even though it was a different kind of game."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really? Wait, so all of you are the group who made ppy birds?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, sorry for the confusion, but no. Actually, this is another circle, while the one who made the ppy bird came from the Game Creation Club." Kouta exined to make sure Michiru did not mistake the group with another group.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, really! So are you saying that¡­ this is a different group."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I have multiple projects."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s quite amazing. Doesn¡¯t that make you busy?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, but it''s a good time to build a career from a young age, right? Ah, anyway, I know that you may feel frustrated, but you can''t make usations just like that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true. I''m sorry about that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru apologized and Eriri only nodded and epted her apology.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good then. Anyways we still didn''t know how he became like that. I don''t know if this is appropriate, but how is he doing?" Kouta tried to be seen as someone who supported Michiru to help her cousin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, you know. He became more obsessed with anime and stuff than before, and sometimes it feels unhealthy that he says that those dolls wouldn''t betray him at all." Michiru responded to Kouta''s question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta heard that, he kind of wanted tough about it. It looked like what he did with Eriri really hurt him so much that he became like that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, to be honest, as someone who knows otaku culture. He probably felt betrayed by someone."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s saying something."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It looked like Michiru had already realized that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, if that''s the case, how about you join our project like Eriri said?" Kouta once again tried to invite her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah? I don''t think it may help me to find the reason-"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, at least you can find something. I mean, you can try to learn the medium your cousin likes, and from our conversation, you may still suspect her. If you join our project, at least you can watch her. I believe in her innocence, but I will let you observe her since we have nothing to hide. So, if you join us, you can learn about what your cousin likes and observe your suspect. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta gave a long exnation that actually made sense for Michiru, which made her quite like the prospect of joining this group.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I''m a guitarist and vocalist in my band. I''m still learning, but I can make some music."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really? That''s good. We don''t have anyone who can provide music for the visual novel we''re making. Since you''re still a beginner, I think I can pay you this much. So you''re not only getting paid, and there''s no change if our visual novel bes great. It would help your career, and maybe your band can get a live event, too. Ah, not only that, you can get those other benefits too, right? I don''t think this is a bad idea, right? You may get benefit from this, and you have a chance to help your cousin."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta gave her another long exnation, and in thest word, he told it in such a coaxed way. He gave her reason for what she was doing for her cousin while tempting her with another benefit. It was just like a devil¡¯s whisper from Kouta to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru nodded her head as she agreed with Kouta''s words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, this is a good idea."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I can even help you so you can enter this school and search for why your cousin became hikikomori."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You can do that!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, this is for helping our fellow students, too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, okay. I will join your project." Michiru felt that what Kouta said made perfect sense, and it was good for her to check what happened to her cousin at this school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Yeah, this guy named Kouta is a great guy.'' Michiru couldn''t help thinking like that since Kouta had been trying to help her and her cousin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good, can I have your number? We can meet in another ce and sign the contract. I''ll also meet with the other voice actors tomorrow. Is that okay?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fine by me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru answered and gave Kouta her phone number. With this, Michiru joined the Kouta circle without realizing that Kouta was the one behind why Tomoya ended up like that. As for Kouta, he never thought he would get someone who could fill in the music part without having to search around. He also got another girl who caught his attention. Once again, everything went very smoothly for Kouta.

 Ch 144 – 11 June, Regular day after school

    Ch 144 ¨C 11 June, Regr day after school


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So, what are you guys doing now?" Michiru asked after the conversation about her joining the circle was over. She asked Kouta after looking around the room, wondering what they were doing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, we''re seeing how the chosen voice actors will perform," Kouta replied while pointing at Nanami, who looked a little nervous and had an expression that looked confused and unsure. Kouta could see the brown-haired girl steal a few nces at Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When he saw Nanami''s behavior, Kouta realized that this was the first time Nanami had met the main artist of this circle. She probably never would have guessed that Eriri, who was known as a model student and also the pride of the art club by winning thepetition immediately after two months of school, was the artist who drew the visual novel that was being created.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, I kind of want to see it." Michiru said after hearing Kouta''s words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, You heard her, Nanami. Would you be so kind as to give Michiru a demonstration?" Kouta asked Nanami who woke up from her confusion and turned to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, okay. I can do that." Then Nanami answered the request with a positive answer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Can I see an important scene or something? Maybe it would help me to be inspired for the music." Michiru requested something that sounded quite reasonable.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, are you okay with that, Nanami?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, I''m fine, but I wonder if I can perform well¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami was still a beginner as a voice actor, and she herself knew that she was far from being a professional voice actor. Sometimes, she looked nervous and not very confident. Or she sees Kouta''s performance, arguably better than hers, creating an inferiorplex in Nanami.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. I will help you, and we can also use this as practice." Kouta told her to rx for a bit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes." She replied shortly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, you can do something like voice acting, too?" Michiru threw those questions toward Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I don''t think I''m that good. But since I''m the one who made this project, I could imagine this better." Kouta responded. "Okay, then. How about we do this¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta made Nanami act out the scene that Utaha had written. Being written by someone else, of course, there was a difference between the Fate/Stay Night he knew from his past life and the one created by Utaha. However, the core and essence of Fate/Stay Night did not change because Kouta was still monitoring the story, and Utaha was a talented writer, so the story she created was still an outstanding story.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As for Nanami, at first, she seemed a little nervous because the number of people who saw her perform increased by two, namely Michiru and Eriri, who also seemed to remain in the audiovisual room even though her business was already done. But after Kouta gave her some examples and showed her where she went wrong and corrected her. Her voice acting became much better and better.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It didn''t take long for Michiru and Eriri to judge that Nanami''s voice acting was quite good. Michiru herself was quite impressed with Nanami and the scenes in the story that were shown to her before she went home quite excited and said to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s quite something. I feel like I''m getting inspired. Even though we haven''t worked together, I''ll try to make a song that you''ll like." She uttered those words before saying goodbye and leaving the audiovisual room with Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Michiru came to see Eriri and talked to Eriri. Eriri had no choice but to take Michiru out of school. As for Nanami, she was still getting trained by Kouta directly and firmly. Kouta was very happy with Nanami''s progress, and he was quite confident in one week of training like this. Nanami was ready to start recording voices for the visual novel.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta couldn''t wait for it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After they finished practicing, Kouta gave Nanami a break, who looked tired from all the activities they did. She was sitting and enjoying a cold drink that Utaha had bought her. It seemed that Utaha was not only observing the two of them, but she was also working on the other routes of this visual novel. Because basically, the visual novel they were making was divided into three with each heroine. So even though Utaha was done with the Saber Route, she still had to work on Unlimited de Works and Heaven''s Feel too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Utaha could have worked elsewhere, she ended up working in the audiovisual room. It was because Utaha felt ufortable leaving Kouta alone with the girl in the room. She had mixed feelings when she saw Kouta with another girl, especially after having sex a few days ago. Even though Utaha herself knew that Kouta was a bastard, she still couldn''t help it. You could say that her possessiveness had increased since then.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha knew how high Kouta''s charms were, even after just a few days, and she could see that Nanami had already been charmed by this devilish yet cute guy. Well, he was quite smart and dependable, after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, I think that¡¯s enough for today. You two can go home, and I''ll go to the game creation club first. Ah, I wish you rest, especially your throat." Kouta told Nanami and left the audiovisual room, leaving Nanami and Utaha alone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha looked at Nanami, who smiled and waved at Kouta until he was gone from the room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hey, Nanami?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hmm?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">As Utaha called her name, Nanami looked at her with a questioning expression on her face. Utaha could see there was something in her expression, and it wasn''t just a positive one. This was maybe the same kind of face Utaha had experienced, and she had those expressions of affection.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why Utaha couldn''t help but say something to this girl she just barely knew.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You know¡­ I will warn you, that''s hell you''re walking into." Utaha warned Nanami. She looked at Utaha in surprise, and she did not understand what Utaha was saying to her before she thought she realized the meaning of Utaha''s words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I understand. I never knew that Eriri was the main artist in this visual novel. In other words, as Kouta said, this project has a very high possibility of sess. I have to work hard to put out a good performance." Nanami replied, thinking something different from what Utaha tried to say.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah! Yes. That''s maybe good, but just like Kouta said. Please take care of yourself." Utaha didn¡¯t have anything to say. She just found out how poor this nice girl was and hoped she wouldn''t get caught up like her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Either way, Kouta wouldn''t know about these small conversations. It didn''t take long for him to arrive at the GCC room, and he found all the members gathered and ying games, including Inada, whom he had never seen ying like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, I''m surprised you joined Inada."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah! Kouta-kun! Please, swap with me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but I don''t know what game you''re all ying, and I came here just to check on the progress of the game we''re making. Then I met Takao."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hehehe, Kouta¡­ If you are a capable man. Do me a favor and y with me as this character!!" Takao spoke while showing a character that Kouta felt quite familiar with. It was a tentacle character with such a ridiculous name, Pervy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, What are you ying?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, thank you for asking that. We''re ying space porn books, a struggle game Vol 3!!" Roka answered Kouta''s question with innocent and sparkling eyes as if she hoped Kouta would join the game.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, wait. Isn''t that game you all feel embarrassed to y and record it?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fufufu~ In the end, we have to show the board game we made," Chitose responded with a confident face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahahaha, we made a mistake and promised that if we reach a certain number of likes. We will y this game. Therefore, we inevitably have to record ying this game." Sakura gave the truth to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡­ Why do I need to do this?" Takao sighed and still looked at Kouta with pleading eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But isn''t our Outube channel known as a game creation club with female-only club members?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s why. You will need to use these uniforms again." Chitose immediately took out the school uniform.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really!? Can I refuse?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, can you please do it!? Let''s count this one as a new favor!" She said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao herself approached Kouta and whispered in his ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I will do anything you ask¡­" She said it with such a yful tone and voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really? Even if I ask something outrageous?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What!? What will you try to do to me!? Well¡­ I think about it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, since Kouta got something from Takao and a promise from another group, too. He tagged to their will and yed the games with them. Of course, since it was recorded, Kouta tried his best to ensure the audience would like his character.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was another peaceful day in The GCC club.

 Ch 145 – 11 June, Conversation with Utaha and Takao 01

    Ch 145 ¨C 11 June, Conversation with Utaha and Takao 01


    <strong>Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796</strong>


    <span style="font-weight:400">A whileter, after those awful recording sessions, Kouta went toward Inada, who was busy in front of her PC. He could see Inada working on the game they were making, Shipgirl War.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How far is it?" Kouta asked her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, so far, I think our work is still in ordance with the schedule we made. But to be honest, it feels like progress is getting slower."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, you could say both of us are getting burdened. Although I got a boost of encouragement! Hehehe~" Inada answered while observing Kouta, who was still wearing the sailor-type school uniform for girls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I forgot that it''s easy to encourage a pervert like you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ehehe, I take that as apliment." Inada said while she took out her smartphone and took several photos of him. Her breathing was short, and her face was so red that even blood came out from her nose. She really looked excited and happy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, I think it would be better for all of us if we add someone to help us develop these games." Takao spoke from behind Kouta. She was not ashamed to show the closeness of the two of them in front of the group by standing so close to Kouta that you could say her breasts were pressed against Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, okay." Kouta nodded his head in agreement. If he''s not mistaken, the GCC should have two other male members. He could have invited them to join. However, he had no intention of doing so. There was no way he would bring a boy into a group full of girls. This was his nirvana, after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">(E/D: Nirvana¡¯s synonyms are Heaven, Paradise, Garden, etc. So this is basically Kouta dering this as his garden¡­ Why does that sound familiar and why do I hear a goofyugh.)


    <span style="font-weight:400">With Satomi''s help, Kouta could see the list of students in Toyogasaki. It was, therefore, not strange that he could easily find a character who might be able to help develop the shipgirl created by the GCC. As far as Kouta knew, this character was also eager to join the doujin circle at the summer Comiket. However, she did not have the finances to participate in such a big event.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In other words, Kouta could utilize what he knew to bring this girl into the GCC. Because in the original story, she was supposed to join the Game Research Group, so it would be easy to invite her here. The girl''s name was Gokou Ruri. She also seeded in her story, which meant she was talented in this department.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, I''ve already had something in my mind," Kouta answered.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that''s quite fast."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I''ll try tomorrow."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta thought about spending time with Takao. It had been a long time since he had made time for Takao. Ultimately, the two of them were a couple. Even if it was for a short while and they often text each other. It was good to spend time together. Honestly, it was because he had a promise from Takao that he felt he could use to elerate Utaha''s downfall. Although he was a little hesitant to use Takao directly, at the same time, Takao knew that he had another woman besides her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, after thinking for a while, Kouta has two choices: either he be patient and gradually brings them closer so that they get used to it, or he goes straight into it without further ado.


    <span style="font-weight:400">All Kouta could think of for now was to bring them together, and he could see from there what the next step would be. He didn''t n to involve Takao, but the promise she gave Kouta gave him additional ns.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta gave Utaha a message to wait for him at the station. Meanwhile, Kouta was with Takao, walking towards the school gate.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, you know I''m working on another project, right? So I guess I''ll introduce you to the person I''m working with."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Wait, is she one of your girls!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I don''t think so. Our rtionship is quiteplicated, after all. Of course, we both have a closer rtionship. You don''t have to worry~" Kouta casually flirted and said that close to Takao''s ear before kissing her cheek.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, I don''t know if that is something that is good to say to your girlfriend." Takao responded while her lips pouted, but at the same time, her face was flushed. A sign of embarrassment and happiness.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They had walked quite a distance from the school and Takao nced right and left to see if many students were among them. Before she innocently extended her hand to Kouta. Kouta, who understood the girl''s intention, reciprocated by clenching his hand with hers.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao could feel the proactivity of her lover and couldn''t help but smile and enjoy the warmth she was getting from him. Although sometimes Takao was a little embarrassed and thought about whether her hands were sweaty or not. However, she remembered how far their rtionship had gone, especially in terms of intimacy. It made the things she briefly thought about seem trivial.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While Takao was thinking like that, Kouta had informed Utaha to wait at the cafe near the station. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the cafe and make their way to the seat where Utaha was, as Kouta told Utaha to sit in the little unnoticed corner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Sorry, did I wait long?" Kouta greeted Utaha, who was waiting for Kouta''s arrival while enjoying a ss of iced coffee.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I don''t wait¡­ too long¡­" Utaha replied before her eyes found Kouta, who arrived with a girl who was intimately wringing his hand. Honestly, Utaha''s eyes were quite wide, and she was left speechless.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Utaha knew that Kouta was a womanizer who often deceived girls like her and a bastard who did not hesitate to use a girl''s weakness and force himself on her, then she had also seen Kouta having sex with Eriri, so it shouldn''t be strange for her to see Kouta close to another girl.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha should logically realize how much of an asshole Kouta was, and it was not a good idea to dwell on Kouta''s behavior. She just had to keep her promise with Kouta, and when it was all over. She could forget everything that happened. That was what Utaha wanted to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, however, Utaha already had intercourse with Kouta. Although it happened because Kouta used her weakness to have sex with her, Utaha felt the things that happened on that day as a memory that she could never forget. However, some things happened that day, and in the end, she enjoyed their sex, and Kouta took her virginity.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, in other words, although Utaha tried to think logically. Her feelings and heart could not just act like that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha couldn''t help but think of Kouta as part of her or her man. That''s why she felt jealous to see another girl close to him, so she did not pay attention to the girl beside Kouta for a moment before giving her a sharp look.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uh¡­ Hello, I''m Takao, the president of the Game Creation Club. Nice to meet you." Takao introduced herself to Utaha. Takao was actually quite surprised because without saying a word, the girl who was to be introduced to her was staring intently at her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, Takao never thought that the girl was one of the famous girls in her ss. Even a busy, game-focused girl like herself knew a girl who always got first ce in her ss, Kasumigaoka Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s gaze gave her a different feeling. Kouta said he had aplicated rtionship with Utaha and did not say how close he was to Utaha. For some reason though Takao wasn''t a girl who was sensitive or knowledgeable about rtionships and romance because she was always busy ying and making games. She felt like she recognized those stares at her. She was jealous and warned to not get close to her man. She didn''t know why she could feel those feelings, maybe because she already had an intimate rtionship with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As a gamer, Takao was basically apetitive person who doesn''t like to lose. Therefore, after she understood what was going on, she didn''t need to hold back. Especially when Utaha herself doesn''t hold back with her stare, she also took a long time to reply to Takao''s introduction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I am the story writer from Kouta¡¯s circle. My name is Kasumigaoka Utaha. Nice to meet you, Takao-san.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Um¡­ it''s nice to meet you too. I''m d to make your acquaintance." Takao replied with a smile on her face and she was pretty fearless. "I never thought someone like you would cooperate with my boyfriend."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I don''t have¡­ Hah! Boy-boyfriend!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seemed like the words that came out of Takao''s mouth were something Utaha never expected to hear. The thing that made his brain stop working for a moment.

 Ch 146 – 11 June, Conversation with Utaha and Takao 02

    Ch 146 ¨C 11 June, Conversation with Utaha and Takao 02


    Edited by The Darkest Knight#4796


    //*Utaha''s Point of View*//


    "Boyfriend¡­ Huh?" Utaha spoke with a slight stammer as she was quite surprised. She was sipping the iced coffee using a straw before and Kouta could see a slight tremble in the ss she held. He wondered if she was angry or just surprised.


    Utaha may have realized he looked at her since her eyes moved toward him. She did not reply to Kouta''s greeting then. She just stared silently at him with a smile that gave an ominous impression.


    Kouta may have understood what she was thinking from her expression alone. However, he ignored her and sat in front of Utaha, which meant he was also sitting next to Takao.


    "Is there anything you want to order, Takao?" Kouta asked Takao.


    "Hm, I think I will have some parfait." She replied after seeing the menu in such a fast manner.


    "Ah, do you want to order a parfait too, Utaha? Don''t worry, I''ll treat you guys." His voice and mouth seemed to be happy, and he enjoyed what happened. In the end, all of this happened because of his intention. He never expected it to be this well, and so far, it was within his calctions.


    Although Utaha was an intelligent girl, Kouta was still confident that she was basically a good girl and would think of her junior, Eriri. Well, there was no way Utaha would say anything, especially regarding the things that happened between the three of them.


    "Well, if you pay for it. You can order one for me." Utaha sighed, her shoulder slumping despondently as she saw these two people before her. She was currently observing the two people who looked close to each other. Honestly, her heart was conflicted, as she was confused about whether she should be heartbroken or the like.


    In a corner, Utaha should have opened her eyes to the fact that Kouta was an asshole. Then, whatever happened after everything she did with Kouta ended, she would leave him behind. At the same time, as Utaha looked at the two of them, she couldn''t help but feel jealous of the closeness of the two people in front of her. Especially when she saw Takao, who looked like she was in love. It felt like these two had a rtionship different from Utaha and Eriri.


    Of course, Utaha didn''t know what actually happened between Kouta and Eriri. She only knew that Eriri experienced the same thing as her being ckmailed by Kouta. Well, Utaha saw Eriri having sex with Kouta and could see firsthand that she also enjoyed the intercourse. Utaha also experienced the same thing as Eriri, even though she was ckmailed and forced by Kouta. In the end, she also enjoyed having sex with Kouta.


    It was just that when looking directly at the rtionship between Kouta and Takao, it looked different from her and Eriri. Utaha could see that Eriri was increasingly revealing a maiden''s expression day by day. The thing that probably happened to her a while ago.


    Then, there was one more important thing that bothered Utaha. The thing that made her feel a little insecure was that there was one thing that was different about Takaopared to Eriri.


    Well, basically, Utaha was very confident with her graceful body, even though Eriri was arguably more cute than her. Utaha didn''t feel inferior to Eriri, and she might be said to give off a more mature impression than Eriri. The thing that made her confident whenparing herself to Eriri.


    Things were different when talking to the girl in front of her. Takao was taller than Eriri but still shorter than her. Her face was quite pretty and still gave off a strong impression of purity, but she still had a nice bust line and melon-like breasts. Really bigger than herself, Utaha recalled that she had heard rumors of someone who had amazing boobs.


    ''Is she the girl from the rumors I heard? Most likely¡­'' Utaha thought while she saw Takao, who started eating the parfait that had just arrived. Likewise, the parfait that Kouta ordered for her had also arrived in front of her.


    When Takao ate the parfait, it was obvious that she was in a better mood and showed innocence by starting to talk about the games she liked and also about the activities carried out by the GCC. During the conversation, Takao also showed her intimacy with Kouta without hesitation. Inevitably, Utaha felt annoyed to see this. Of course, she was also annoyed at Kouta, who, Utaha herself realized, was enjoying what was happening.


    That''s why Utaha felt the urge to interrupt their fun by saying something. Somehow, Takao''s attitude made Utaha think that she did not know what Kouta did to Eriri or her. Even though she can''t imply what actually happened, she could say something that would make this girl hate him or something.


    "Hm, I wonder if you are alright with him. Because it looks like your boyfriend is quite the favored of many girls. Aren''t you worried that he might turn to someone else or something?" Utaha spoke like that, taking advantage of Kouta, who took his time getting to the toilet and left the two of them alone.


    "Ah!" Takao looked a little shocked when Utaha said that. She looked into Utaha''s eyes for a few seconds as if absorbing the meaning behind Utaha''s words before replying with a small smile.


    It was a reply that surprised Utaha since it was kind of a sweet smile, too.


    "What?" Utaha couldn''t help but respond with a small question in her mind.


    "Well, of course. I know about it."


    "Is that so?"


    "Un, not only do I know about his fame among the girls, but I also know that he has other girls-"


    "What!?"


    Utaha was surprised by Takao''s honest answer. This was beyond her expectations. She didn''t expect Takao to answer like this.


    "So you know¡­ if that''s the case, why are you fine with it?" It was a legitimate question that immediately came to Utaha''s mind.


    "I understand your confusion. Honestly, I like him because he helps and assists me. It felt like being rescued by a prince on a white horse." Takao answered the question with the words of a poet and even shared a bit about why she liked Kouta.


    It sounded exactly like Utaha when she first met Kouta and how Kouta helped and saved her career as a novelist. Although not entirely the same, it somehow felt familiar.


    "Kouta said that he likes me and he told me the truth that he also has girls other than me."


    "Really¡­ Isn''t that the worst!?"


    "Well, I don''t expect people to understand, but for me, it''s enough. Knowing that he likes me and I like him. Also, it''s not like we disturb anyone and he rarely talks about other girls too. Then the most important thing for me is that every moment we spend together matters to each other." Takao answered without missing a beat and gave Utaha a small smile.


    It was such a weird answer to hear, but seeing Takao act and sound confident like that, actually made Utaha not only confused but also envious.


    "Ah, to be honest, at first, I thought he would introduce me to one of his women. However, it doesn''t seem to be like that¡­ but after talking, I feel like you may be the same as us, right?"


    "What!? There''s no way!?"


    "Really? But as a woman¡­ I can feel some jealousy from you."


    Utaha couldn''t really reply since it actually hit her quite a bit. After that, Kouta returned from the restroom, so their conversation stopped there. Then, after that, Kouta escorted Takao to the station. Utaha could see Takao waving with a beaming face. That irritated Utaha a little.


    That meant leaving her alone with Kouta. At this point, Utaha knew that Kouta had a girl. So, what was the point of their agreement? However, at the same time, Utaha realized that Kouta still had videos of Eriri and herself. Therefore, Utaha had to remain cautious. It might be a good idea to wait until the boy lets his guard down.


    Or she felt like she would get caught in his ways.


    "Okay, let''s go," Kouta told her. Seeing he said that Utaha just followed him since, for now, she felt a bit lost.

 Ch 147 – 11 June, Utaha 11

    Ch 147 ¨C 11 June, Utaha 11


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta walked towards his home after parting with Takao. Of course, Utaha was also with him. Kouta could feel this girl stealing nces at him with a sharp gaze many times until they both arrived at his house. It was a natural thing for Utaha to do after receiving Kouta''s theatrics.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It waste afternoon when they arrived at Kouta''s house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So you already have a girlfriend and are still doing things like this with other women?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">That was the first sentence uttered by Utaha when she entered Kouta''s house. She red fiercely at Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you talking about what I did to you and Eriri?" Kouta replied nonchntly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, of course. How can you still do this, even though you have a girlfriend? Instead of doing things like this, shouldn''t it be better for you to focus on making your girlfriend happy? She''ll be very sad if she finds out what you''re doing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s true."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Not only that¡ª I heard from her that you also have another girl beside her¡ª You''re the worst."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, she told you that¡ª Hm, she must like you and trust you. Huh¡­ Well, I may never bepletely honest with her. However, I didn''tpletely hide about the other girl either. I even told her that I had aplicated rtionship with you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really!? I don''t understand how to deceive such an innocent girl like her¡ª or she''s just such a nice girl."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hahaha, I wonder about it too. But she''s a truly nice girl¡ª Just like you¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, because I know the girl I''m approaching is a good woman¡ª just like you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I know Takao, Eriri and you¡ª they are nice and good women. I mean, you''re such a beautiful, smart and diligent woman. Even though you look cold, you''re still a nice person who won''t let Eriri suffer. Yeah, that''s why I like you¡ª you''re such a good woman that I can''t help but feel to attract too you¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said while approaching him, which, of course, made Utaha step back until her back touched the wall. Kouta''s hand bangs against the wall, and he continues what he said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I couldn''t help but feel attracted to you, so I did something dangerous. You could even say I did everything possible to get you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡ª wait¡ª What about Eriri?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eriri? Well, yeah¡ª I like her too¡ª That''s why she''s in the position she''s in."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re a monster¡ª If that''s the case, you''ll never let Eriri go, right? Isn''t that our promise void!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, that''s not true. I''m still following the agreement between us. I''ve never done anything she didn''t like. You could even say that we do things together happily."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, but you can ask her next time¡ª Since, for now¡ª I want you, Utaha."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta put his hand and Utaha''s full hips¡ª and hugged her so that let her tits were perky and tight on his chest. Kouta, who always calmly yed at the start of their sexual activities, attacked Utaha quite aggressively this time. He inserted his tongue into her mouth and aggressively engaged her tongue.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ª you''re a bastard¡ª" Utaha tried to stop Kouta and tried to push him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Also, you''re also a charming woman who always makes me think that maybe I can die happily for it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hu¡ª You''re crazy."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That might be true¡ª I may be crazy for a long time, but you look a bit happy since you''re face kind of red, you know¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah, wait¡ª there''s no way. It''s just your delusion!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really!? I don''t see it that way since you look jealous when meeting with Takao."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª this bastard¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha tried to reject what Kouta said, but she had conflicted feelings.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about bing my girlfriend too¡ªlike her."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡ª there''s no way. I do that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Right¡ª You wouldn''t agree with that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said those words as if he knew Utaha''s answer. It feels like he just threw those questions to see her reaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anway, since we have our agreement. Can we start it?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said while he sat on the nearby sofa in the living room. Utaha didn''t say much as she knew their agreement, and she opened her clothes and let Kouta''s penis out from his pants. She pushed herself onto him and pressed her chest against him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s big bust gave Kouta pleasure from the sensation alone. Those round, perky breasts squished against his and his penis slowly stood firmly erect.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, you''re breast amazing like always."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, what are you saying¡ª you have other''s big breast¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true¡ª but this feels good too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡ªYeah, you''re already hard."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I hope you use those lovely breasts very well¡ª" Kouta whispered to her in such an ordering and dominating tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hun¡ª Just wait¡ª" Utaha knew she didn''t need to follow this man''s request. She already knew how hateful this man was¡ª but at the same time, there was a slight feeling in her heart not to lose to others. Perhaps it was in Utaha''s nature not to like the taste of defeat. Seeing Kouta''s expression, waiting for what she would do, was a little annoying.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In her eyes, she felt like Kouta knew that she wasn''t that much better than those amazing Takao''s breast¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha trapped Kouta''s penis between her cleavage, sliding deeper into her cramped breast. At the same time, Kouta''s shaft was squeezed around that area. Utaha gave her best and rocked her boobs even more.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her amazing bust jiggled with each movement, creating a gentle caressing sensation along his penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, how''s that¡ª it''s good, right?" Utaha gave a dirty and seductive expression while focusing on rocking and bouncing her bosom onto Kouta''s shaft.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, this is amazing¡ª Especially when you''re kind of eager to do it¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, I''m not eager!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha said that gave him such a re but realized that his penis was still not ejacted. She needed to provide it with another stimtion since she extended her tongue to his penis and licked up the ns.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha used the tip of her tongue to pry at the tip of the ns while her breast clenched Kouta''s penis as if trying to milk it. The pleasure was sharp, and she still shook her boobs wildly. It was quite the best paizuri Kouta had ever experienced.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Especially when she takes the tip into her mouth, and she deliberately collects her saliva and then her drooling wet tongue wraps around the head of the penis, and she starts sucking it gently¡ªtoo violently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It feels like Utaha tried to squeeze Kouta to dry¡ªand messaged him that she was much better than anyone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kuh¡ª!?" With a brief moan, Kouta''s body tenses up, and his penis convulsed before he let his semen fly¡ª spurt¡ªspurt¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Just like always, it was such an insane amount, and the white liquid sshed on her face. Her face was stained with semen, but she smiled, showing confidence. Utaha was quite familiar with Kouta''s semen and had even swallowed it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was supposedly a dirty thing, but when she felt the semen on her face as some of it flowed into her mouth, Utaha mindlessly licked the semen and tasted the vour. Yeah, it''s supposed to have a strange and unpleasant taste. Still, somehow, after swallowing Kouta''s semen so many times, it feels more and more exotic. Perhaps it was because she was getting used to the taste of Kouta''s semen. However, she was not confident in saying that because, to her, Kouta''s semen was changing every time she tasted it and the upsetting thing was that it was getting more and more exotic and delicious.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, there''s no way, right? Utaha''s mind felt a bit muddy as she tasted Kouta''s semen. When she saw the remaining semen on his penis¡ª in her mind, she only thought she needed to clean it up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So Utaha moved her head and put Kouta''s penis in her mouth¡ª while her tongue moved around the ns and took care of the remaining. Kouta didn''t know what Utaha was thinking, but he enjoyed what Utaha did, patting her hair and praising her like she was a good dog.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª" Utaha let Kouta''s penis after she finished cleaning it up to see that it had be big and hard again, as if it was ready to fight many times. It was such a mighty sword.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Also, seeing the hard and mighty penis again, even though it had already spurted, made Utaha remember when this penis showered her with pleasure a few days ago tirelessly. It makes her pussy wet and twitching.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Ugh, this is dangerous¡ª If I keep doing this, I''ll be more and more swept away by him.'' Utaha thought about the possibility, but her body felt a bit weak at a moment, and her eyes couldn''t just move away from that robust penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta used that momentum to hold her up and put her on the top of hisp. His penis near her pussy entrance as she mounted him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ª" Utaha tried to say something. Her eyes naturally fell onto her bottom, and she saw that penis ready to enter her body again. While she was still in awe, Kouta giggled and lowered her hips into him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it looks like you''re already quite wet¡ª" He said as he brought her hips down onto him. And as if what they did days ago was enough to make Utaha''s pussy into his shape. Her flowery pussy lips easily weed those big penis. They immediately sucked that manhood in such tightly from all angles as she cumming just from experiencing Kouta''s penis pration.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Ah¡ª this is amazing¡ª and dangerous¡ª'' Utaha thought as she arched her back as Kouta''s penis slowly and steadily entered deep inside her, touching the deepest of her pussy, her baby door.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, Kouta felt his tip knocking on her womb.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh, your pussy is amazing," Kouta said while using his hand to move Utaha''s hips as she also tried to move her hip and make it easier for Kouta. She shook her hips gently, but Kouta''s hand made her movement be chaotic. Both of them enjoy the sex they are having. Kouta feels the pleasure of the pussy flesh wall, while Utaha enjoys having her pussy pounded by the strong and hard shaft.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And to top it off, her seductive boobs popped out and right into his face¡ª and bounced very hard from their activities.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The more Kouta has sex with Utaha, the easier it is for him to know where the centre of her pleasure is. He wiggled Utaha''s pelvis while pushing his hips forward. He guided his penis inside her moist and tight honey pot, engulfing his shaft firmly, gently, and viciously with pleasure toward her sweet spot.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Utaha felt her pussy pierced into her sweet spot¡ª a lustful shriek came from her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaaa¡ª-aaaamazing¡ª I''m cumming¡ª I''cummming¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You love this?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª ugggg¡ª-that¡ª uggg¡ªaaaaa¡ª yeah¨C that''s the spot. It''s amazing. I''m cummingg¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha was at Kouta''s mercy as she had figured out her weakness.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, you can feel this pleasure if you became mine¡ª you know?" Kouta said it as he put his and her hips to her sweet spot and simultaneously gave such ultimate pleasure to Utaha''s body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Iyaaaaannnn¡ª- Stop it!! It''s too much¡ª I''m cumming again!!!?" Utaha pleaded to Kouta, but Kouta''s next word was to make her scared.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I can make you feel even better¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª-no¡ªit''s too much already¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta purposely thrust to her sweet spot, and he took a look at her boobs that shook enticingly. So Kouta used his mouth and licked those elusive busts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaaaa¡ª if you do that¡ª" She gasped out loud. Kouta could feel Utaha''s supple skin and her bulging volume. Kouta licked and sucked on her nipple and gave her to another climax. Yeah, those breasts responded nicely to Kouta sucking and sometimes bounced back when Kouta sucked too hard.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha wrenched her body forward to let Kouta stimte her breast even further as if she were begging to be licked and sucked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Those bust, both of them, Kouta tasted it delightedly. Of course, Kouta also ground her hips against his penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eeeeaah, I''m gonna cum¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, isn''t it nice to feel good? How about bing my woman¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Kouta offered her a proposal. Utaha''s mind was full of pleasure, and if she had not stuck to her stance, she might have said yes earlier. However, Utaha still could not lose to Kouta because if she lost here. This bastard would easily seduce Eriri into his arms.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Well, I can''t lose here¡ª Or Eriri will be in danger. I need to protect her, at least.'' That was the one thing that still made Utaha strong as her climax once again nearby. At this point, her hips may be shaking on their own. It was too much pleasure to see her hips moving on her own¡­


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaha, noo¡ª I will not¡ªyour girlfriend or anything¡ª I''m not¡ª Ugh¡ª Help¡ª I''m cumming!!" She said those words in such a debauchery manner. She was quivering in ecstasy. She rejected Kouta''s proposal and may feel like she made such a strong statement without realizing that she nearly lost herself and asked someone for help.


    <span style="font-weight:400">She was cumming while Kouta poured his seed deep into her. As soon she felt that heat¡ª she faded out in her powerful climax.

 Ch 148 – 12 June, Utaha 12

    Ch 148 ¨C 12 June, Utaha 12


    <span style="font-weight:400">Koutaid Utaha on the bed after he cleaned her up. Honestly, he never intended to go overboard. However, today, Kouta realized one thing for sure, which was that it seemed that not only did his skills in sex increase. But his desire also increased every time he had sex.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even after ejacting twice, he wasn''t satisfied at all. If his memory was correct, it felt like almost all the intercourse he had in the past few days had taken multiple rounds and ended with the girl he was sleeping with exhausted. Yeah, he became the hentai protagonist.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It feels like one is just not enough¡ª" Kouta muttered words like that as if they came naturally out of his mind. When he realized this, Kouta couldn''t help but smile because there was no way his old self could think of doing something like this. It seemed like his life had changed entirely since the memories of his past life had awakened.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was like he had be what Utaha called a bastard. No, he thought he had at least be a womanizer. A far cry from his past life and who he was before he got his memories back. Meaning that he never thought he could be like this, considering that in his past life, he was just a person who lived with the experience of dating a few girls and sleeping with a few women. So, experiencing having multiple women at the same time was something he never believed he would experience, even though he did terrible things to many of his girls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was another thing that he would never have done in his previous life or in the past¡ª he could remember the wrong something he had ever done in his previous life was piracing games, movies, and other things¡ª and the worst of all was he tore off the stic cover of the manga at the bookstore and read on the spot.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, he is just an ordinary man¡ª thest he ever fought in his previous life was also in middle school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">He wondered if he continued living like this, he would end in hell in his next life. Well, that can be known after he dies. He didn''t live long in the previous world, but he wished he could live to a very old age in this world. In his previous life, he lived in such an ordinary way¡ª since he had a cheat skill and many things that he could use to live much differently from his ordinary life in his previous life.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Why shouldn''t he enjoy as much as he can¡ª especially when he feels like he feels truly alive?


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I''m getting hungry," Kouta said as he left the room. Utaha was in and headed to the kitchen.


    <span style="font-weight:400">With his cheat skill, his cooking ability was already rtively high, and his cooking was at the level of the excellent food he had tasted in this world or the same as the cooking of reputable restaurants. He thought about how far he practiced so that he could produce food that could make foodgasm like a certain anime. Well, this is a world of anime. He might be doing it in the future. He just wondered if he needed to trigger something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So far, though, he can imitate and do things. There is one interesting thing he can conclude after months of getting this cheat skill. He began to feel one thing differently, namely, he was more proficient in the skills he felt possessed by the characters he met.


    <span style="font-weight:400">One example is that he never practiced posing or taught anyone. Yet, he effortlessly does it. Well, he easily teaches some things when his ssmates ask him about school lessons. Then, he also easily poses well in photo sessions. Although he rarely does it. It feels like those are the various skills that Marin and Satomi have.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The most notable thing is that Kouta''s ability to y music became easier after meeting Chika, especially when he quickly became proficient in ying the piano, which Chika is also a specialist in. In other words, after meeting Michiru, he will be more proficient in ying the guitar as a Michiru specialist.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta might need to try it, but for now, he tried to finish as many of his jobs as soon as possible after he finished eating his dinner. Of course, he also prepared dinner for Utaha, as she probably woke up hungry.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also exchanged messages with Takao and Eriri, especially Eriri, because Kouta felt that the time was right to continue his n to make Utaha his girl. Although Utaha refused his request, Kouta felt quite confident of his sess. It felt like he had sessfully corrupted Utaha''s body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ Un¡ª Okay. I can''t wait. Hehehe ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri responded after Kouta told her what she needed to do tomorrow. Seeing her response made Kouta smile, and he was grateful to have a girl like Eriri. She also told Kouta that Chika gave her a positive response so that he could go out with her again, and this time, they could go out alone without her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, this is absolutely nothing short of perfect," Kouta spoke to himself. "I don''t mind if I go to hell in the next life if I''m always going to be happy like this." He continued his mumbling while he finished programming Fate/Stay Night. All he had to do was input the music and voice of the voice actors.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta worked quite a long time before he could hear someone moving in the bed. It was no other than Utaha, who slowly got up while she rubbed her eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª where is this?" Utaha muttered while observing Kouta''s room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you''re in my room."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡ª Wait, what time is it?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Now? It''s midnight, and it looks like the day has changed."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really¡ª Geez, my mom will nag me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hahaha, that might happen. But I''ve already told Eriri to cover you up¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait!? You told Eriri!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I told her that you have something to work with me. And she looks quite angry to be left alone."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaa¡ª Well, that''s fine. It''s much better¡­"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You must be hungry? I''ll warm up some food for you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta got up from his seat and brought food to Utaha, who slowly devoured the dinner prepared by Kouta. While eating Kouta''s homemade food, her face looked more rxed than before. After all, eating a delicious meal makes the mood a little better. It could also be seen that Utaha was enjoying Kouta''s food.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I make sure that it is low in calories, so you can add more if you want," Kouta said to Utaha, who seemed to have almost finished his food.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s face reddened slightly after she heard Kouta''s words. She showed a sharp but cute look before handing Kouta an empty te, which signaled that she was asking for more food.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta gave a small chuckle before he granted Utaha''s request and handed her the next te, which was gone in no time. Utaha''s face looked even more peaceful after her stomach was full.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta observed Utaha, who, when she was tidying up, just wore Kouta''s in t-shirt as both of their heights were not much different, so their sizes did not vary. It''s just that Utaha''srge and charming breasts elegantly tread quite tightly because of that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, it caught the attention of Kouta, who was still unsatisfied. He slowly approached Utaha, who, when she noticed him, immediately wrinkled her forehead and covered her body with a nket.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What are you thinking!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I guess you''ve slept well and eaten a lot, so your stamina must have recovered. By the agreement we have, you will satisfy my lust¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Grrr, are you saying that you''re still not satisfied!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, you remember how much we did days ago¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true, but¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta kissed her joyfully. Utaha''s eyes widened, and she did not immediately respond to Kouta''s kiss. She was a little lost for words¡ª Especially since Kouta did not kiss her. He also aggressively attacked Utaha''s body parts, especially her breasts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What makes Utaha inevitably start to get aroused is Kouta also proactively when realizing Utaha does not respond to his kisses by slowly moving his kisses from lips to neck to Utaha''s ears, adding to the stimtion he provides.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s expertise in this regard is second to none¡ª It was easy for Utaha''s body to be hot, and her bottom maybe started to wet as if already trained to be like that by his hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was easy for Utaha to be swept away by Kouta. Especially when he started to kiss her mouth again while his hand was already ying on her breast¡ª sometimes pinched her nipples, which sent electricity throughout Utaha''s body, which shook slightly with pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Just like Kouta said to her a moment ago, after a sound sleep and plenty of food restored Utaha''s stamina, and so did her lust. She grabbed onto the back of Kouta''s head, pulling it closer to deepen their kisses.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Their kisssted at least a minute before Utaha released Kouta. Utaha''s breath was already ragged and warm near Kouta''s face. She naturally opened her legs to give Kouta easy ess as he fingered Utaha''s pussy that was already wet in anticipation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta pointed his penis and rubbed it on her entrance. While doing that, he gave her another passionate kiss. At the same time, he slowly pushed his hips, plunging the head inside her. The walls of her insides immediately tightened up and convulsed, trying to squeeze Kouta''s penis as if weing him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s face flushed with pleasure, feeling a big thing invading her pussy. The sensation of the thickness of Kouta''s penis was wonderful. She easily came when Kouta pushed his hips and buried his penis deeper in her until he hit her cervix.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hold on to me, Utaha. I''m going all out¡ª" It was already midnight, and Kouta wanted to make this round short. When she heard Kouta''s whisper, she gave him a nod, and her arms circled the back of his neck as she hungrily for his tongue.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta thrust into her quickly¡ª every thrust from him made Utaha produce more love juice, making it easier for his penis to slide in and out of her. He pulled his penis halfway before thrusting it deep inside her. The squelching sound from how wet she was made it easier for Kouta to slide in. When his cock reached its deepest part, Utaha''s hips twitched in pleasure. And when that happened, her moans again filled the ears and room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta slipped his arms beneath her knees to pull her legs up to make it easier to thrust in her. Utaha held onto his shoulder as she tried to look below where they were connected since Kouta raised her legs. Utaha could see how his penis pounded in and out of her, which made her moan louder, and her love juice came out little by little.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaa¡ª it''s amazing¡ª but it feels embarrassing," Utaha said with a reddened face. Still, her eyes couldn''t move from the scene of Kouta''s penis in and out of her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª Kouta¡ª I''m going to cum¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Every time Kouta''s penis buried inside her, she would twitch in pleasure. She would tighten up his penis in ce before she climaxed as her moan continued.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After a long half-hour, Kouta enjoyed the way she tightened her pussy and little movement on her hips to make his penis feel more pleasure. She has already climaxed several times, and this is maybe the second for Kouta to ejacte.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Utaha, I''m cumming¡ª" I whispered to her when I felt his penis about to burst again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha¡ªhaa¡ª--aaa¡ª Don''t take it out¡ª I want to feel you!!" Utaha''s legs wrapped around Kouta and pushed him deeper inside her. After many rounds of sex with Kouta, Utaha''s consciousness immediately worked to receive Kouta''s seed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">With Utaha''s behavior, Kouta''s thrusts immediately pressed into her. Then, with Utaha''s gasping sighs, Kouta gave onest push before he released his semen. Utaha could feel Kouta''s dick beating and dumping all his semen into her womb.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaaa¡ª Kouta¨Ckun¡ª seeeemen¡ª Hot¡ªAmazing¡ª I''m cumming." Her face was in delight and mess.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I love you, Utaha¡ª" Kouta told her while he caressed her cheek fondly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I know¡ª but this¡ªwrong¡ª this is animalistic and barbaric¡ª" Utaha responded.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Well, in that case, I lost. Huh¡­¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh¡ª!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''ve already rejected me twice¡ª how''s about we ended this after we had sex for thest time today."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about Eriri¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, I let her go too. But as promised, you never reported and told anyone about this."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"¡ªFine."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta nodded, and he came close to Kouta before kissing her quite hungrily.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Since today may be thest¡ª I want to enjoy it¡ª" Kouta said while he hugged her tight and kissed her a lot on her mouth, neck, ear, and breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha found herself responding to Kouta''s kisses passionately as if to satisfy herself before their rtionship would change. Herplicated feelings were bittersweet when she realized that she would lose this. But it''s the best for everyone involved. However, he did not know that all of this was already within Kouta''s prediction after seeing Utaha''s reaction in their current intercourse session. He was confident that his n would work. It seemed that Utaha''s resistance was already quite fragile and with a single blow to his mind. Utaha would fall into his hands.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As the night wore on, Kouta fell asleep holding Utaha in his arms.

 Ch 149 – 12 June, Gokou Ruri 01

    Ch 149 ¨C 12 June, Gokou Ruri 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seemed that after the conversation they hadst night, their rtionship had changed a little. Because under the statement that today was thest day of their rtionship. The boundaries between the two previously existing ones became very loosened. It''s as if they want to enjoy the time left for the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, of course, did not know what Utaha was thinking, but at least after they woke up in the morning, she was more open to his advances. Well, when Kouta woke up, Utaha was still in his arms, her curvaceous body pressed against his chest, and her legs crossed over his as if the girl wanted to feel the warmth of Kouta''s body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">For Kouta, who lost his family a few years ago and woke up alone every day, it made him very happy to wake up with someone warm in his arms. Kouta enjoyed Utaha''s warmth and took advantage of this to look at Utaha''s peaceful, sleeping face. He even took the time to take a picture of that face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, when Utaha got up and spoke¡ª "It''s morning already this time?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, it''s morning already."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Uuu¡ª" Utaha spoke while stretching her body by raising both hands. Kouta took advantage of this to hug her from behind and kiss her neck.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, what are you doing? It''s still early morning, you know!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, of course, I know. But I''m not likely to wake up with you by my side, am I? So it wouldn''t hurt for me to enjoy this momentary privilege." Kouta responded to Utaha''sints while shamelessly holding her breasts and enjoying the softness and sticity of this amazing flesh.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What a pervert¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it can''t be helped¡ª I was on the side of a stunning woman after all." Kouta kissed both her neck and ears before going to her mouth. It ranges from a small peck to an intense kiss, and their tongues tangled with each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta is also already ying with her pussy too¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha also responded to every Kouta advance, and it wasn''t long after they made the entire morning and Kouta''s home their lovenest. Even Utaha was quite aggressive since she had Kouta sit. At the same time, she did everything, from stripping him, doing forey by blowing him after Kouta made her climax first, andstly, straddling Kouta and putting his penis inside her before the two of them reached the high heavens.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, but after that, they do it in the kitchen while having a simple breakfast and continue it in the bathroom while they wash each other bodies. They spent hours doing debauchery stuff to their time limit for attending school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta arrived in ss at the same time as the school bell rang.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While sitting in his seat, Kouta began to think about how to get Gokou Ruri to join the GCC.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, if she has entered high school, in other words, she has met the main character, and she also goes to the same school as the main character, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Basically, in the original story, Ruri would join the research game club. Kouta knew that she had joined with the help of the protagonist. However, he saw no signs that Ruri or the protagonist were trying to join the gaming club.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''I wonder if something happened to her¡ª'' Kouta thought as the ss continued.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Also, he knew that Ruri or Kuroneko became an outcast in her ss because of her mannerisms. She acted like those famous ''eighth-grade syndrome,'' plus she was busy taking care of her younger siblings after school, which made it difficult to mingle with her friends at school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The thing that is definitely good for Ruri that Kouta can think of seeing from the story from the anime is to make her have friends. In other words, the easiest thing is to bring Inada. After deciding that, he immediately messaged Inada to help him bring someone to join the GCC club. After deciding that, he immediately messaged Inada to help him bring someone to join the GCC club.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, after lunchtime, Kouta left the ss and met up with Inada. From the look on her face, she wasn''t very enthusiastic. Still, she understood that it was important to find new members for the game they were developing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, is it that person?" Inada pointed to someone who was eating lunch alone at her table.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta nced at the person Inada was pointing at, a petite girl even for her age with long ck hair that was neatly cut in a Nadeshiko-style. Under one of her blue eyeballs was a mole that showed Ruri''s cuteness and difference from the other girls in the anime she came from.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s her¡ª Okay, invite her!" Kouta told Inada, who nodded her head and immediately went toward Ruri''s ssroom. Kouta could see the two of them talking to each other before they seemed to agree on something and Ruri closed her lunch and went out of the ssroom together.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So you two are trying to recruit into your club?" Ruri asked while disying a guarded demeanor. Just like in the anime, she was a little cold to people she didn''t know very well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah. Wait¡ª Isn''t she exining something?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Not really. She just told me that you want to recruit me, and you will exin it¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Ruri responded while nearby. Inada gave a thumbs up to Kouta, indicating that she left everything to Kouta. Kouta couldn''t help but think why he brought her here.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. I wonder if you are interested in joining our game creation club?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Game creation club?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I heard from Sempai that the club is very troubled, and there seems to be a rumor that a member was buried alive by one of the seniors."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, about that¡ª Yeah, that''s true. But that was because of a misunderstanding, and we''ve resolved the issue. The proof is that we made a good game, right? You know about ppy birds, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I know¡ª I don''t think that''s a good game though. It''s such a bad game, and please tell the developer to die¡ª" Ruri said with such a cold and harsh tone she may have thought to leave after saying that, but Kouta''s response stopped her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, that''s harsh." Koutaughed when she heard criticism and continued to say to her. "Well, because I intentionally made the game simple and easy for people who y the game. So that makes people frustrated and keep trying to y the game, and then we''ll all get money from ads¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta told the truth to Ruri, who was a little surprised by his honesty.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So you made the game?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, I''m the one who designed it¡ª We made it together. Then, now we''re developing a new game and seem a little overwhelmed with it. So we''re hoping to recruit people who can help our club."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta finally exined what happened in the club and why he sought another club member.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Ruri nodded her head and understood what Kouta wasing from. She didn''t like how Kouta made games to be frustrated to make people y his game more and earn money.


    <span style="font-weight:400">She also didn''t know if she would agree with this since she would be busy with other things after school, and she also still likes to spend her time with Saori and Kousaka. So she thought of rejecting his invitation, but she still wondered about something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, why are you looking for me?" Well, it felt a little strange for Ruri to suddenly have someone recruit her into the club personally like this. She looked at Kouta with a slightly suspicious gaze at him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, about that¡ª It''s kinda a secret. However, I''m quite close to a teacher, and she tells people who haven''t joined the club. Plus, I also know that you like otaku stuff because I saw you at an anime convention. Therefore, I feel that you''re a perfect fit for the game we''re making." Kouta spoke while giving Ruri various sample images of the game he was making and telling her how the game system would be made.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, did you draw this?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This is good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Thanks."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Ruri also tried doujinshi and stuff. She can draw, too, which is why she was quite impressed when she saw Kouta''s drawing. She never expected this boy to have this kind of talent. When she heard Kouta exin his game¡ª she found the game quite interesting, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, I will be happy if you join. We will teach you too, and our club has good equipment too. Ah, you can work outside school, too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Ruri heard all of this, she was very interested in joining.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about youe to see the club activities after school?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">With these words from Kouta, Ruri agreed toe to the club after school, ending their conversation at lunch break.

 Ch 150 – 12 June, Lots of things to do 01

    Ch 150 ¨C 12 June, Lots of things to do 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">After talking with Ruri, Kouta went to another ce rather than back to his ssroom. He already understood why Ruri did not join the Game Club Creation in this world. It seemed that because of Chitose''s actions, many people were afraid or simply did not rmend joining the club.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At least then, Ruri wille and visit the GCC. Then, seeing the behavior of Ruri from the Anime, most likely, she wille with Kousaka or the protagonist from her Anime. Anyway, it''s already a good thing to have such a capable person to help develop the game, and she''s also a heroine.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt that today he had many things to do, such as meeting with Miho and Michiru, then a visit from Ruri, and most certainly his n to make Utaha fall into him like Eriri. Of all the things he needed to do today, the most important was the matter of Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It did not take long for Kouta to arrive at the ce he wanted to go. It was a secluded and rarely used room known to Satomi. Plus, Kouta brought the key to the room given by Satomi. Well, in other words, this room is safe to use by him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So why is he in a ce like this¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because Kouta had an appointment with Utaha, he observed the room was empty and a little dusty because it was rarely used. It didn''t take long for Utaha to arrive at the room. From the expression on his face, it looked like Utaha already knew why he was called here.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, are you done with your lunch?" Kouta asked in a pleasantry.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, I have¡ª But are we really going to do it!?" Utaha replied while showing a hesitant expression and looking in all directions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, of course¡ª It''s fine," Kouta answered Utaha''s question as he stepped closer to Utaha, who was quivering slightly. Still, Kouta did not stop and reached for the door. Then, he effortlessly locked the room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha was surprised and, without much thought, said, "Wait. Do you have a key to this room?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, of course. What do you think why I called you to this room? I''m quite prepared after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But. how¡ª Wait, are you saying you have an acquaintance with a teacher?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª She''s such a good teacher, you know¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This bastard."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But you''re happy to be apanied by this bastard, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta spoke in a very confident tone, took Utaha''s hand, and squeezed it coquettishly. He also gave Utaha a very charming smile.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Who¡ª like to be around you¡ª" She said while trying to not look at him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, that''s harsh. But today¡ª is thest, right? I feel like I want to make good memories with you in school after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Isn''t that stupid!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What are you talking about, Utaha¡ª We can''t only do this as a high school, you know¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true, but¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"And you already did something in school, too, right!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kyaaa¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said that while he hugged her from behind and yed with her breasts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"We were doing a lot of stuff in school¡ª The thing we haven''t done yet is sex¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª Stop, don''t touch me like that¡ª Haaaa¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta continued to knead her breast at his leisure, and at the same time, her breath slowly became hotter.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Your boobs are so soft and lewd¡ª Also, you smell so good, too¡ª" Kouta said while he put his nose and sniffed around her white and sexy nape.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaa¡ª" After hearing what Kouta said, Utaha didn''t have any resistance and let him do what he did the best¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta continued to massage and stimte her breast while he also sucked and licked her nape and ears too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, you have such a perfect body¡ª A huge and soft breast."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª You have that amazing Takao-san as your girlfriend¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true, but I love your boobs so bad¡ª" He continued and rubbed her breast non-stop intensely.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª Ha¡ªhaa¡ª" Hearing those words from Kouta and his stimtion made her happy and horny too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Looks¡ª you getting turned on just I''m rubbing your boobs¡ª Yeah, you''re the best after all," Kouta said as he removed her uniform.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are we really doing in school!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. Nobody wille here, and also I''ve got this key in this room so you don''t have to worry. And Isn''t that exciting¡ª It feels like those hentai stories, right!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s pair of plump breasts bounced out from underneath as Kouta took off her uniform. He immediately touched her bare breast to give her more stimtion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª-" Utaha couldn''t hold back her moan. The stimtion from Kouta''s finger and, just like he said¡ª their situation make her body quiver from anticipation of a dangerous situation. It was the same as when Kouta made her use a rotor in the ssroom. Her body had already experienced such a strange situation, and she soon got used to it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Also, since Kouta hugged her from behind, she also felt a hard object poking her butt. No, he deliberately began to rub his penis against her butt. He also pressed his lips against hers, ranging from soft kisses to aggressive kisses that made wet sounds in the quiet room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They both look at each other, kissing while Kouta rubs her breast intensely, and the two of them know that her pussy is probably getting wet already. He also yed with her erect nipple¡ª stimted and rubbed skillfully with his fingers.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha already had such a lewd face¡ª her mind was already in click with the heat on her pussy that tingling called for his penis. Kissing with him always makes her mind go nk. She had no energy to resist his kissing and stimtion of her breasts. She didn''t have energy while Kouta lifted her skirt and lowered her panties.


    <span style="font-weight:400">A line of white juice dripping from her pussy onto her lowered panties was a way her body said that she was ready for sexual intercourse. Kouta, without any hesitation, inserted his finger inside her pussy, immediately making such wet and naughty noises. And when he dug in some more and pulled her love juice, that drenched his finger. He slowly put it in his mouth and tasted it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡ª pervert¡ª don''t do that¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why? You drink my semen¡ª Of course, I want to taste the vor of my favorite girl."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª You''re the worst."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha may have said that, but her heart had a different reaction. She was d and happy when Kouta did that¡ª as for Kouta, he didn''t know how girl juice in his previous life, but it looked like in this anime world, the taste wasn''t that bad.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before he went back to insert his finger inside her again, he also began to pinch and stroke her nipple as his rubbing began to intensely, and he started scratching her sweet spot. Until a wet and naughty sound was heralding out of her pussy as all the juice squirted out from her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Kouta showed how he had already conquered Utaha''s body. Her body contracted and had constant spasms from climax. Kouta didn''t shy away and used his finger to spread her pussy as Utaha felt the pleasure of the climax coursing through her entire body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha¡ª I can''t take it anymore¡ª you too, right? You want me poking it, right!? On here¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said as she put Utaha on top of the desk. It was easy for her to see Kouta''s penis throbbing in front of her pussy. But he didn''t do anything and was waiting for her permission.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª you can put it in¡ª" She said as her body was eager for Kouta''s penis to plug into her. Kouta inserted his penis as Utaha gave her permission. He did it slowly at first and saw how lewd Utaha''s face was when she experienced his penis entered onto her body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Even after all this time¡ª Your pussy is still tight. Huh¡ª Or maybe this ce is already molding onto my penis shape." Kouta said while his penis enjoyed the feeling of Utaha''s meat wrapped onto his penis. After the tip was already gone¡ª Kouta, without any hesitation, put it all at once.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s body quivered with a small climax, and her expression was so lewd, which made Kouta eager to give her pleasure. The pleasure and guilt of having sex in the school overflowed inside her. The indescribable mixture of feelings stirred her excitement as Kouta put his penis deep into her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°So deep¡ª Hyaaa¡ªaaaaann¡ª-aaaahnnn.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta began to move his hips back and forth. He thrust his penis deep inside her, and in a silent room, the desk creaked with their movements.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaa¡ª Too intense¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt her moan begin to be loud, so he kissed her every time he moved his hip¡ª her breast bounced intensely. Her pussy became tighter and tighter when their kissing began much more intense.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fufufufu¡ª right now, we might be the only ones having sex in the school¡ª when everyone is taking sses, we''re having sex¡ª Isn''t this exciting!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said those words to make her think she had be a pervert and corrupted her mind even for a little.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Don¡ªt¡ª don''t¡ª say it¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Which worked well since when she heard those words, her pussy tightened around his penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, Utaha¡ªchan¡ª you''re a really nasty girl. Your pussy is all sopping in delight."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuuu¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">As a juicy sound came from their genitals, Kouta started to shake his hips madly. Kouta could easily see how Utaha could climax at any point.


    <span style="font-weight:400">She had been attacked repeatedly in her weak past days and barely kept her reasoning intact. She always thought she did it for her and Eriri. That''s why she still has not fallen. She knew this pleasure had already carried her away, but she needed to resist, at least for Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''It feel good¡ªfeel good¡ªthis guy''s penis feel so good¡ª Ahhhhh, every time he pokes deep inside me, everything goes nk¡ª''


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that. Kouta also rubbed her breasts to break down her rationally more and more. Whenever he yed with her beast, her pussy clenched harder against his penis. Before, Kouta used all his strength to move his hips back and forth. He moved his hips violently while holding her breast. At the same time, he presses their lips together and slides his tongue inside, tangling it with hers.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª Too intense¡ª I''m going to break¡ªAaaaannn¡ªNoo¡ª" Utaha moaned helplessly as from her pussy, the juices continued to flow out slowly and make the desk wet and even dripping to the floor.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s how intense Kouta''s movement was and how her body fell toward her breaking point. The wet sound of their sex echoed throughout the room. Her entire body shakes violently with each thrust, and Kouta''s movements are getting faster and stronger like a piston.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And her entire body begins to shake as her love juice squirts out of her pussy as she climaxes, and at the same time, Kouta pours his seed onto her womb¡ª and the worst of all that as hees. He joins his lips with her again, making her heart flutter in delight.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After separating their mouths, a thread of saliva kept them connected¡ª they both kept looking at each other, enjoying the afterglow while their genitals remained together. Even though the lunch break was already over, the fifth-period ss had already started, but they were still doing it. They changed their position and their mating like two dogs as the sound of their skin colliding due to their sexual act was the only thing that could be heard in the silent room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Just like days before, even after they finished it, his thing was still hard and pulsing as Utaha could only obey his desire for her. She climaxed several times already, and he was still going strong as the 6th-period bell had already rung¡ª they were still together.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And every time they do it, Utaha gets more sensitive, which causes the slightest stimulus to make her whole body feel good. Kouta rammed his penis against her womb and continued pushing it against her womb.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s feel-good¡ª Your penis¡ª feel good¡ª" Utaha''s tone had be sweeter over time, and it felt like her heart also began to beat harder. Utaha already knew that sex with Kouta was infinitely more pleasant than masturbating she ever had.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Ah¡ª if this continued¡ª I will¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s what Utaha thought after Kouta finally had enough as he looked at the clock and whispered in Utaha''s ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, it''s time for us to go. The ss will be over soon. We will continue in my home after I finish talking with voice actress and Michiru¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha could only respond with a slight nod of her head. She barely had stamina and needed some rest. At least for now, she felt a bit relieved since she thought this would be dangerous for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Ah¡ª I need to be strong.'' She thought.

 Ch 151 – 12 June, Lots of things to do 02

    Ch 151 ¨C 12 June, Lots of things to do 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta left the room with a satisfied look on his face. The n he had for Utaha, in the end, was to provide continuous pleasure before delivering a heavy blow at the end. However, right now, he had to be patient and finish what needed to be done to make his life more colourful, right?


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, having the opportunity to meet a heroine from another anime and having a connection so that Kouta can meet the heroine is important to him. Especially if the heroine has skills that are very useful for the visual novel or warship girl he is making. Well, so far, Kouta is pretty sure that the heroine in this world has strong plot armour, too, especially since they are almost always sessful in their own stories.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, in Kouta''s mind¡ª he will get a talented person and a beautiful girl at the same time with such a promising future.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta got back to his ssroom for a moment before going toward the clubroom. As usual, the clubroom was full of girls gathered. In one corner were Takao and Inada, who were busy at theirputers. At the same time, at another table, Roka, Chitose and others were engrossed in their activities. It seems that they are reviewing the board game that Roka is trying to make.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta talked to Roka and her group first because he wanted to know what they were doing before he moved toward Takao and Inada.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So, did you find a student who can help us?" Takao asked Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I found it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, she''s a cute and petite girl."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Inada told Takao at the same time he answered Takao''s question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"He¡ª is that so?" Takao responded to Inada''s words by giving Kouta a dubious look and even gave a small pinch on his hand. Yeah, she just showed some of her jealousy at him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, she''s cute, and I''m confident that she has the skill to help us. Especially if both of you are teaching her so that she can reach a higher level of proficiency." Kouta told them that. As far as he could remember, Ruri had good skills in making games on a small scale. Especially her ability to write, which Ruri was proud of in the Anime because she could write 6 kilobytes of script an hour, such a terrifying ability.


    <span style="font-weight:400">If so, then Ruri''s skills are invaluable. So Kouta thinks that he can get help in scripting this game. Then, if Ruri''s ability is excellent, then he can leave everything to Ruri as long as she doesn''t make the story too overwhelming, even for otaku.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I want to know where your confidencees from," Inada said while still focusing on programming. "How do you know about her abilities anyway?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">She was also quite curious about how Kouta knew about Ruri''s abilities.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm- You could say I have a good eye for talent. You''d be surprised how good my skills are." Kouta spoke with an unusually confident tone. It is different from the usually more humble demeanour of Japanese people. The thing that made both Takao and Inada''s heartbeats quicken. Especially Takao, who had reddened cheeks while her eyes looked at him fondly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While they were having this conversation, there was a knock on the door and a gentle voice from someone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ano, excuse me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, okay. Wait for a moment¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta opened the door and found three people: a little girl, Ruri and another girl who spoke in a soft voice with a shorter height than Kouta. She also had short brown hair and wore sses, which were none other than Tamura Manami. A childhood friend of the main character who also came here named Kousaka Kyousuke.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you didn''te alone, Ruri?" Kouta asked while looking at the three of them. Currently, Kirino, who was also Kyousuke''s younger sister, was supposed to be studying abroad. The thing that made him be very concerned about Ruri, who was outcast by her ssmates.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. We''re a bit worried about her. That''s why we apanied her here." Kyousuke answered Kouta''s question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Well, I don''t think you have to worry about our club. Most of our members are female, after all, and they''re nice girls."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡ª you know¡ª There''s some rumour about¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah. I understand that. But we have already resolved the issue. Anyway¡ª all of you can enter and see it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta let the three of them in, and they looked around the room without hesitation. He could see Kyousuke and Manami, who were quite surprised when they looked at Roka and the others'' group. Maybe they both knew or knew something about Roka, Chitose and the others.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Btw, my name is Suzuki Kouta." Kouta introduced himself, which was reciprocated by the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Kousaka Kyousuke.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Tamura Manami.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Kouta knew them both from his previous life, he still had to introduce himself to them. He also told them that he would take them to meet and get acquainted with Takao, the president of the GCC club.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Takao, they came to visit."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah. Hello, my name is Takao. The president of the GCC." Takao introduced herself, and the three of them reciprocated by introducing themselves to Takao, who nodded her head and looked at Ruri with a gaze of interest.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, we make games and every game you like. Look, we''re making mobile gaming while the other is making board games. We''re wee to anyone who wants to make games¡ª Are you interested in making one?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao spoke like that because he could see Ruri, who was immediately attracted to Takao and Inada, who were working on programming.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It looks like you have some interest. We have nothing in this club. Equipment, tools and books. If you wanted to ask something of us, you can do it too¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao is basically an easy person tomunicate with, even though Ruri sometimes responds coldly. He is a kind-hearted senior who is sometimes too innocent to understand Ruri''s ''eighth-grade syndrome'' antic.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wonder what you''re interested in doing or if you specialize in anything? Like programming, music, script, and even drawing?


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m pretty much able to use any of the tools without instruction."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that''s amazing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So you can write a script, too?" This time, it was Kouta who asked Ruri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I can write the script."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really, that''s amazing. I hope you''ll join us, as I''m the only one who can write scripts so far."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That might be true." Takao smiled at Kouta''s words. Even so, Takao remained fair as she said to Ruri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Just like he said¡ª We will appreciate it if you join and help us since it has been too much work for us. But you can do your own project and just help with our project too. He also has many projects."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?" Ruri heard what Takao said, and her eyes wandered toward Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s true. I also have a project of making visual novels and creating stories as a co-author in an online manga series."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, you''re making manga too?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Ruri threw those questions toward Kouta, who answered with his standard expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I''m a story writer of an online manga called Tomo-chan with a pen name called One." Kouta also shows his work toward Ruri. As an otaku herself, she realized that Kouta''s work was the famous one-page manga. She never thought that the author of the manga was in front of him. Moreover, the manga was also published by one of the publishers after collecting one volume of the manga.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, wait? But I don''t think you drew the manga."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I''m just the author of the story."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why? I saw your drawings for the characters in the game. I see your drawings are very good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Because I have a lot of things to do and I''m quite confident with my writing skills¡ª Ah if you are interested in writing manga or doujinshi. I can help you to monitor your work." Kouta told Ruri and offered to help her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª I will think about it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good¡ª Anyway, so are you interested in joining our club?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao responded and questioned Ruri, and she turned her eyes toward Kyousuke as if she was trying to look at his reaction or something. In the anime story, it is said that Ruri really values her time with her circle of friends, which currently only consists of Kyousuke and Saori after Kirino went to study abroad.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you don''t have to work in this ce. Of course, we''d be happy for you to work in the club room. Especially if you''re busy with activities at home." Kouta again made things easy for Ruri. He looked at Takao, who nodded in agreement with Kouta''s words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing the behaviour of the GCC club members who hoped she would join and continue to make it easy for her made Ruri quite happy. She was also happy because almost all the members of this club were women and they looked like very nice people. Then, even though there was one man in this ce, he didn''t look dangerous with a girl-like appearance that made him look cute and a little handsome at the same time. He also seemed helpful to her since he had experience in manga and stuff, too. He also doesn''t see her like the boys in her ss. Therefore, it was not difficult for Ruri to decide to join the GCC club.

 Ch 152 – 12 June, Lots of things to do 03

    Ch 152 ¨C 12 June, Lots of things to do 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, with this, you have officially joined us," Takao spoke while holding the form that Ruri had filled out.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, wee to our club¡ª" All of the club members weed her after Ruri officially joined the GCC. Some of them even gave her apuse, which made Ruri look a bit embarrassed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you interested in board games?" Roka said as she approached Ruri with sparkling eyes and a board game in her hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, a bit¡ª I guess."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, we can try to y it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, I wonder. What element do you prefer?" In the middle of the conversation between Roka and Ruri. Chitose asked Ruri with a pretty serious face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª" Ruri was entirely surprised for a moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"My element is water," Sakura told Ruri while giving a pose in front of Ruri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that''s a good one. My element is earth." Chitose responded while giving another pose, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª Yeah, while for me, it''s the fire element." Roka was not to be outdone and posed with a very cute face and sparkling eyes. It even feels like people can see the twinkles around Roka''s face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing the behavior of the members made Ruri herself feel less shy. She can still remember the self-introduction she did when she just entered school. She thought that the self-introduction did not get a warm wee from her ssmates. Even so, Ruri had practiced and was confident in this perfect introduction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª I have fallen from heaven to thisnd¡ªthe queen and Child of darkness. I once held sway beyond the end of fantasy. An indomitable soul residing in this transient body. I''m fallen saint Kuroneko!" Ruri or Kuroneko finished her self-introduction and gave a pose before ending her words with a firm voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Master of the darkness!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh¡ª So your element is darkness." "Hu¡ª It''s such a good choice." "Darkness. That''s a cool one."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Everyone responded positively to Ruri''s introduction, which was easily visible from her facial expressions. She looked very proud and puffed out her chest confidently before talking about the things she could do. So the conversation between them all became quite noisy and looked fun.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aren''t you interested in joining Kousaka-senpai?" Kouta asked Kyousuke, who was staring at Ruri with a gentle and warm face like a protagonist who saw that the heroine''s problem had been solved.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª No, I don''t think I need to do that," Kyousuke answered differently from what happened in the anime. In the anime, he will also enter the same club as Ruri, after all. Kyousuke didn''t think about joining this world because almost all the members of this club were girls, and it seemed that they were all open to Ruri. So he felt no need to join out of concern. He also did not want his presence to disturb thefort of the club.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? What about you Tamura-senpai?" Kouta asked the senior and childhood friend Kyousuke, who apanied him to this club room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Me? I''m sorry, but I''m not joining."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? That''s too bad."


    <span style="font-weight:400">After Ruri had definitely joined the GCC, Kouta''s business at school was over. Even so, he spent as much time as possible talking to Ruri about the games the club was working on and also the ones Ruri wanted to make. It seemed that Ruri was interested in creating visual novels with themes like vampires and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Just like Takao said, Ruri could make her own game while she helped with the club project. Kouta told her about several script games she could write for the game, and Kouta gave her some points about the game she tried to make.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After finishing his discussion with Ruri, Kouta said goodbye to the club to see Nanami before meeting up with the others at the caf¨¦ where they had made an appointment. He made his way to the school shoe locker, where Nanami seemed to be waiting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m sorry. Do you wait for a long time?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, I just arrived here too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Let''s go then?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay."


    <span style="font-weight:400">They talked for a while before quickly leaving the school. Although Kouta is basically Nanami''s junior, their rtionship in the making of Fate/Stay Night makes Kouta look more senior than Nanami.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When they arrived at the cafe, at one of the tables, there was already a person Kouta recognized from his memories of his past life. The girl has long, glossy brown hair. Her hair also has Nadeshiko-style bangs and eyeballs that imply intelligence. She came from a reasonably well-off family and had a strict father, so she became a model student.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, good afternoon Miho. You really arrived early." Nanami talked to her as she and Kouta came and sat in front of her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, of course. I''m quite interested in the project you said to me after all." Miho replied before her gaze turned towards Kouta and gracefully introduced herself to him. "My name is Azuki Miho. Nice to meet you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">She said it while bowing her head and her attic, just like a person from Nadeshiko''s family.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, my name is Suzuki Kouta. I''m pleased to make your acquaintance." Kouta also responded to Miho''s introduction more straightforwardly. He also continued with a long introduction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I am also the person in charge of the circle called ''Type-Moon'' and the writer with the pen name ''One'' who is the co-author of the manga Tomo-chan. Ah, I''m also a game designer in a mobile game called ppy Bird."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah. I read that manga. It''s quite interesting." Miho answered and praised Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really, thanks."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I was also surprised to learn that someone as young as you made such a viral game."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s such a simple game. It''s just sheer luck to be an inte sensation and make the game more famous than it should be." Kouta was being humble, like a typical Japanese person, to the girl he had just met.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Even so, it''s still a good achievement, isn''t it? Your parents must be proud." Miho said that she had a bit of a problem with her strict and stubborn father.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I hope so, too. But unfortunately, I''m an orphan." Kouta replied to Miho''s words, which immediately made Miho act flustered and a face full of guilt and pity because Kouta made a slightly sad expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m sorry. I don''t know about that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. It had been years ago. I''m already moving on and trying my best. Especially with this big project my circle made." Kouta replied with a smile to improve the mood of Miho, who seemed to breathe a sigh of relief seeing Kouta, who looked okay.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I wonder if you''re really fine to give this job to me¡ª since I''m pretty much an amateur with minimal experience," Miho said as she looked at the proposal of the visual novel made by Kouta. Even though this proposal was made by someone younger than her. In the end, he had much more experience in this industry than her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And if she looks at the proposal given by Kouta with the names that joined the creation of this visual novel, it can be said to be rtively high. The scriptwriter is a neer to the light novel world, and the illustrator is already famous in the world of R+18 doujinshi and the like. She also drew a manga named Tomo-chan. Well, basically, with names like this, at least people who have more experience than her will still be interested in this project.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. In the end, you have the same profile as Nanami. What I''m looking for is a voice actor with minimal experience whose age is not far from mine. Almost everyone who worked on this project is not that far away in age after all." Kouta exins why he is interested in hiring voice actors like Miho.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"And there''s also one important thing I want from the voice actors who do this contract, which is that I can give them specialized training. Something that I think many experienced voice actors would disagree with. In the end, this is my first project of this magnitude. So, of course, I want to control the oue as much as I can."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Hearing Kouta''s exnation, Miho nodded her head and agreed with what he said. She didn''t think many experienced voice actors would like this. However, in Miho''s eyes, this seemed to be an added value for epting this job. No, she was lucky that she was friends with Nanami, so she had the opportunity to get a job like this. Because in her eyes, she was pretty sure that she was more skillful than Nanami, but ever since, she took training with a person named Kouta. Nanami became more proficient in no time. That''s why Miho was interested in this project.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Miho is basically a prettypetitive person, after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, of course. It would be helpful to get voice actors who are already close to each other. It will be easier for you two, won''t it?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Miho heard those words from Kouta, she couldn''t help but smile. In Kouta''s words, he thought offort for her and Nanami. At least this made Kouta make a positive impression on Miho.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So their conversation became much easier.

 Ch 153 – 12 June, Lots of things to do 04

    Ch 153 ¨C 12 June, Lots of things to do 04


    <span style="font-weight:400">With Miho agreeing to be the voice actor, Kouta only needs to find one more person to fulfill the quota he needs. At least he wanted to provide voice actors for the three heroines in Fate/Stay Night. Then, he sipped his iced coffee and chewed a spoonful of chocte cake he ordered. It felt like there was an idea he coulde up with that had been struck in his mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah-"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Until he realized something when he saw Michiru passing by the window and about to enter the cafe because there was one thing that Kouta had forgotten since in the anime Michiru came from, he began to remember one important thing. The visual novel they made with Tomoya used one of the heroines as their character model.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta doesn''t remember if the visual novel in the anime ended up the way it did. Because in anime, they never show the final results of their visual novels. He only asionally shows the visual novels they make, so his knowledge is limited. However, seeing their seriousness and the presence of Michiru in making music for visual novels. Kouta is pretty sure they also made the visual novel with voice acting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There is one thing that Kouta can remember: the fact that it is sometimes shown that the heroine they modeled, Kato Megumi, was always acting and practicing acting in the scenes they made.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In other words, when looking at the fact of their seriousness as well as the reaction to the results of the visual novel they made. Kouta believes Megumi at least did a good job as a model and voice actor in the visual novel. Plus, she also seemed to be very helpful in creating the game. In other words, if trained properly, Megumi could be an important asset to him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself did not know why it took so long for him to realize this certain thing. Somehow, Megumi''s presence in his mind felt very blurry. Like her presence told by anime on several asions. It was always told her presence was somewhat nd orck of presence that people forget about her in the same room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha¡ª How could I forget the precious asset before me?" Koutamented while putting down the spoon after finishing the chocte cake he ate while he thought about Megumi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is something happening?" Nanami asked as she watched Kouta''s antics.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª Well, I am just thinking of thest person who will voice thest heroine."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that''s great then," Nanami responded with a smile on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yahoo¡ª Did Iete?" Michiru came towards the three of them while waving her hand and speaking in a cheerful voice. As Kouta requested, Michiru also came with a guitar on her back.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Not really," Kouta answered honestly because he basically needed time to talk to Miho. Until he got a positive response from her, it seems that he didn''t take long to convince Miho to join his project.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Kouta still felt that there were things he could do for Miho. One thing he felt he needed to do, especially if he wanted to make a great impression on Miho, was to get permission from his stubborn and strict father. Well, Kouta felt like she had difficulty getting his permission to be a voice actor.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta already has a n to deal with the problem.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Now, the important thing for Kouta was to make Michiru happy and get closer to her. Michiru was basically not a person who was interested in anime and the like. In fact, she hated it a little bit because, in her mind, this was what made her cousin, who she liked, be a hikikomori, so he didn''te out of his room for a long time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At least Kouta managed to get Michiru to learn about her cousin''s preferred culture so that she could understand her cousin''s feelings. Then, she would make her cousin stop being a hikikomori. Maybe that was the n she came up with.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m sorry, Azuki-san. But can you wait for a moment, please? I need to talk with her for a moment." Kouta apologized to Miho because he still wanted to talk to her about things, especially regarding his request to act out the character she was expected to do. He wanted to see what she could do, especially since the role he gave her was moreplex than that of other heroine.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You can order something else¡ª It will be my treat," Kouta added.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, you don''t have to worry about that." She replied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Michiru sat down beside her and introduced herself to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hello, my name is Hyodo Michiru. Nice to meet you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Un, My name is Azuki Miho. d to meet you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Miho introduced herself gracefully, which seemed to amaze Michiru.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, are you also the person who worked on the project he created?" Michiru asked the girl, who was very beautiful in her eyes. It was not strange since Miho was said to be one of the prettiest girls when she was in middle school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah. Thanks for my friend, I got rmended, and I really like this project¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡ª Wait, what kind of job you''re in?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I''m an aspiring voice actress."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, someone''s cute and graceful like you!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It looked like someone like her who was uninterested in anime and stuff. It was weird for someone like Miho to want to be a voice actress for that kind of stuff.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ano¡ª Michiru-san, I think you may ask her about something you wish you knew about the culture you wanted to know. I think Azuki-san may have some knowledge. Ah, of course, don''t forget about the sample I ask?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta gave an idea to Michiru, who immediately nodded her head as a sign that Kouta''s idea was quite good. Before that, she took out a hard drive containing songs that she had made on a whim and songs made for her band.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I also tried to make music ording to the data I had. However, it was just trial and error in one day. So I don''t think it will be very good." Michiru spoke as if what she was doing was easy. In the anime, it is said that Michiru is a smart child and quickly masters things that catch her attention. However, at the same time, this girl gets bored quickly and is easily attracted to other activities. This makes her parents a little angry as many of the things she buys be useless after she moves on to another focus.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, she focused on Miho.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hey¡ª Hey¡ª Can I ask you something? Why are you interested in bing a voice actor? Is it because you like anime or something!? What''s so interesting about it!?" Her question was something like this. Miho was quite overwhelmed with Michiru, but at the same time, she looked very earnest.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Ultimately, Miho answered her question very well as Michiru tried to understand it. She even enthusiastically involved Nanami, who was sitting next to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, after Kouta received the hard drive. He immediately listened to the various music files using hisptop. Kouta carefully listened to the music made by Michiru and her band. As he knew, most of the music that Michiru created were songs that were very simr to anime songs because she studied music with her bandmates, who were basically closet otaku.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In his past life, Kouta yed the visual novel Fate/Stay Night, but he was someone who rarely focused on listening to background music. Although at least he could remember and give this as imagination to Michiru.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta then heard the music Michiru said she made when she saw the scene Kouta showed Michiru. Kouta listened to it carefully and tried to match it with what Kouta could see from his past life. Like Utaha, of course, the music made by her was different from that made by the original.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Kouta tried to match and take the atmosphere of the music with the story created by Utaha with the original as a reference. He also wrote and incorporated ideas from the extent of his musical abilities. Kouta put these things into notes while sometimes ying with his fingers to think of music that he imagined would be goodbined with what he heard from Michiru and what he got from the original.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although his skills may not yet resemble the level of professionals, his skills may already be above those of high school students who love music. That way, Kouta can summarize the music he expects in the notes he makes. With that, Kouta finished listening to Michiru''s music. He also reviewed the music and also gave points that he liked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was quite an interesting time for Kouta as this was the first time he delved into music like this. He thought Michiru''s music was like a rough diamond. It was something he didn''t want to let go of, right?

 Ch 154 – 12 June, The Night of the Fall of Utaha 01

    Ch 154 ¨C 12 June, The Night of the Fall of Utaha 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">After Kouta finished listening to the music made by Michiru, he let out his breath before turning his gaze to the front of him. It seemed that Michiru and Miho were looking at him. It confused Kouta because his mind was very focused on the music he heard.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is there something?" Kouta asked while removing the headset from his ears.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡ª It''s just that you look like you''re having fun."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Do I look like that?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª So, do you like music and stuff?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru asked while resting her elbow on the table, her palm on her cheek and then with a big smile on her lips. It was as if she was interested in Kouta, who, in her eyes, had abilities in music and maybe hoped to be interested in music.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, to be honest, I''ve only learned it a little because I feel like I need to understand it a bit to make a good game," Kouta answered Michiru''s question honestly. He could have lied and impressed Michiru, but he thought that this was not the right time to lie.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But it''s quite interesting after you learn about it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s true. Just like you say¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru said with a smile, even though she looked slightly disappointed when she heard his first response.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, I think your music is good. Just like I said yesterday, I will pay you this much amount. I think it''s fair for someone who''s still not a pro like you. Ah, I might also be able to help you find a ce where you can perform live."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, really!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru seemed more than happy to hear that Kouta would help her find a venue where her band could perform.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I can try," Kouta remembered that her act ended with her live performance with her band and found out that her band was otaku themselves. "Also, this is the conclusion of the music you made. I hope you can take my entry into ount."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Then, since you two are not students of the same school as me, I hope you two cane to my house. For Azuki-san, of course, to demonstrate and also practice as a voice actor. As for Michiru-san, I hope we can discuss music more deeply." Kouta exined what they would do next.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, of course. If you feel ufortable, you can bring your friends. It will be easy for me to work in my own house. It''s especiallymon for other members to work in my house. It''s afortable ce, and you don''t have to think about paying and the like." Kouta continued with his words, even though they sounded reasonable. The main goal for Kouta was to make it easy for him to connect with these two people.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Especially after they heard that Kouta''s parents had passed away so they understood that there was no one in Kouta''s house, which sounded lonely, while at the same time being a great ce to gather and work without having to think about disturbing others. Plus, without having to think about extra fees and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So I can bring my bandmates."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, if they want to. Unfortunately, I don''t have a soundproof room. But I do have a small photo studio at home if you''re interested."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That sounds interesting," Michiru responded quite positively since she had no problem with Kouta''s suggestion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Miho looked a little hesitant, and her face showed a little blush because, basically, Miho was a serious child with a very strict father. Kouta was pretty sure that someone like Miho would never go to a man''s house at her age. However, she seemed to have no problem with Kouta''s request.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Anyway, after that, they just spent their time with small talk and finished any dessert and drink they ordered. Also, Kouta made a schedule for them since he had something to do tomorrow, and he didn''t want to make two of theme together simultaneously.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha¡ª Although it doesn''t feel much different from what I used to do daily. It still feels a little tiringpared to usual." Kouta spoke like that while letting out a sigh of relief. You could say that so far, what he has done has always worked in his favour. Even so, Kouta still has to use his brain. Then, even though he is confident of sess, there is still a little weight on his mind when there are stakes to what he does.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even on the way home, Kouta still sent messages to Utaha and Eriri. Especially to Eriri to make sure his n seeded smoothly. Sometimes, he wondered whether it was okay to rely on Eriri too much, even though Eriri currently seemed crazy about him and also obedient to his will. Who knows what will happen in the future?


    <span style="font-weight:400">It would be nice if he had the power to see how much she loves him, like a dating game and such. But he already had had cheat power that he was grateful to have.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As soon as Kouta arrived at his home, someone was already there. Utaha sat in the living room, looking like she was working on something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you working on your third volume novel?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha responded to Kouta''s question as she closed herptop and putting it on the table before she crossed her legs and arms before speaking to Kouta in a slightly irritated tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So what do you want to do this time?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It felt like she was making a cold approach like this so as not to get herself dragged into Kouta''s flow.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As for Kouta, hearing Utaha''s cold words put him in a slightly bad mood. At the same time, he nced at her exposed thighs as her skirts briefly rode up when she crossed her legs. She had such beauty and a healthy set of legs. They looked young, soft and juicy. Some degenerates might like to be suffocated by beautiful thighs like hers.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Unfortunately, Kouta does not have such a hobby. Even so, it would be a pity if he did not get to enjoy the beauty and tenderness of Utaha''s thighs.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, if you say so¡ª Hm, how about cleaning my ears?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s a good choice."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ª I can''t do that? I have never done such a thing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, isn''t that much better¡ª I got another one of your first time." Kouta smiled happily andughed gently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Which made Utaha''s heart jump a little. She stared at him with aplicated expression before looking up and trying to reject doing that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I don''t want to¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but it has been a long time since someone cleaned my ears," Kouta muttered in a lonely-sounding voice¡ª he also used his cute and handsome face that made Utaha''s heart flutter.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh, fine. Today is thest time, after all. It''s also not my fault if something happens. I''ve never really done anything like this."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta immediately left the living room and returned with the tools needed. He gave it to her and shamelessly immediatelyy on herp. He didn''t hide as he put her face on herp and touched those soft thighs.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª This is nice."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª what are you doing!?" Utaha protested as she felt Kouta touching her thighs.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I can''t help but feel enamoured by this bountiful thigh. I want this one in my home."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Grrrr¡ª Are you a pervert!?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha may have said that, but she could feel Kouta''s breath slightly tickling her thigh. It gave her another weird feeling, and once again, she realized that she had returned to being sucked in by Kouta''s whim.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, please¡ª correct your position!?" Utaha said as she pinched Kouta''s cheek.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta turned his body and made his head between Utaha''s thighs and breasts. He easily stares and feels her voluptuous breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ª Wait, it''s not supposed to feel like this?" Utaha couldn''t help but be a bit angry with Kouta''s action.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why? Isn''t this the best position, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, for you¡ª I guess. Ha¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha sighed pretty heavily, but she did the job that Kouta asked her for in the end. Even though she sometimes cleans her ears by herself. This is her first time trying to clean someone''s ears. But she had done pretty well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Isn''t this kind of thing supposed to be a wholesome activity?" Utaha said that she couldn''t help but once again pinched his cheek. Kouta only had to turn over and let Utaha clean his ears. However, he got up from his position. He went back to sleep on Utaha''s thighs with the same body position turned toward Utaha''s breasts like before in different ways.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, this is the best spot after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said that what he said was true because of this reversed position. Every Utaha moved to clean his ears. Utaha''s breasts moved before him in an amazing disy, and sometimes the breasts were pressed against his head.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, this is the best."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Guh¡ª This pervert. Okay¡ª is done."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha muttered while patting Kouta''s face in a rather annoyed manner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, thanks. I feel much better." Kouta said while he looked up toward Utaha. Utaha''s breasts may have slightly obstructed his view. He could still see Utaha''s face, and he could see the beauty that this girl possessed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hey, Utaha¡ª Can you stroke my hair?" Kouta made a request that caught Utaha''s defence off guard.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I can''t help but remember something after you''ve done all this."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Kouta''s words caught Utaha off guard, and she could not refuse Kouta''s request since it would weigh on her mind since she knew what Kouta meant. Of course, Utaha, in the back of her mind, felt that Kouta was using this to y with her heart. Even so, she still granted Kouta''s request.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha stroked his hair, and just like she thought¡ª his pink hair felt smooth and beautiful for a man. When she did that, Utaha could see the expression of Kouta, who looked sad and lonely. At the same time, he was enjoying the caress of Utaha''s hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, Kouta felt the softness and warmth of her hands caressing his hair and head.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Thanks¡ª" Kouta said while he grabbed Utaha''s hand. "Hm, I feel much better."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta even locked his hand in hers before he came close and kissed her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I love you, you know¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, just like another girl, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, yeah. I like all of you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re the worst."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta kissed even more.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m just being true to my feelings. How about you? Tell me your feelings about me." Kouta whispered in her ear and kissed her white nape.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This might be thest time for us. So it''s okay if it''s just a lie. However, I want to hear you say that you like me." Kouta continued to whisper and kiss Utaha while touching her breasts as he continued to give her pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha, who has been continuously stimted by Kouta sincest night until now, made her body so sensitive to Kouta''s movements towards her. It was so strong as her defence was caught off guard by Kouta''s antic before¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s mind was lost for a moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª I like you for a moment."


    <span style="font-weight:400">She told Kouta the truth, which gave her strange feelings as she said that all of Kouta''s touches became more enjoyable, and Kouta''s words of love for her felt even stronger in her heart.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before she knew it¡ª she continued to say those damn words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I like you¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª I love you too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then their lovemaking got fiercer and hotter, and without Utaha realizing it. Someone is already in Kouta''s home, too.

 Ch 155 – 12 June, The Night of the Fall of Utaha 02

    Ch 155 ¨C 12 June, The Night of the Fall of Utaha 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">After a while, Kouta''s hand felt the tender flesh and overwhelming mass spread beneath his palms. Even though Utaha''s breasts may be smaller than Takao''s, it was still the epitome of bounty. Her bust bounced in either hand, and each grasp was met with a soft, fleshy response.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her sensitivity is also exquisite. Just a gentle squeeze is enough to make her body tremble over Kouta''s hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª" Utaha sweet moan can be heard between their kissing. Without even realizing it, she slowly closed her eyes in pleasure while thrusting her chest outward as if she wanted a stronger squeeze from Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta followed her wishes, strengthened his grasp, and continued to massage her more. No, he fiercely squeezed Utaha''s explosive tits.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha¡ª You''re really like a breast¡ª" Utaha said with a blushing face and happy expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I''ve been holding back since I saw this when you were cleaning your ears."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta responded while he groped more and more. The incredible volume and firmness of her breast flooded into his hand. Her soft and lustrous sweet pudding had a dirty swollenness that bounced back at his hands in response.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was her lovely pinkish nipple that became harder and erected as if asking to be given love by Kouta. So Kouta focused his grip on those lovely nipples.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaahh¡ª" Utaha twisted her waist, arched her back, and pressed her body into him. The reaction was unmistakably one of pure pleasure. It felt like she was sumbing entirely to the pleasure she got from Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, who was already familiar with her reaction, squeezed and squished even harder to make her response be much sexier. He pinched both her nipples, leaving her in spurts. With both nipples between his fingers, he rubbed them in a twisting, screwing motion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta wrenched her bust more and more, and her hard nipples grew even stiffer. She bent her vibrating, shaking body forward as she was climaxed by Kouta pleasuring her nipples.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Thumb, index, and middle finger, all together, mashed and molded her stiff, aroused nipples violently. Her body was already sumbing to Kouta, and she climaxed lightly by him teasing her nipples and breasts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaahhh¡ª My boobss¡ª why are you being aggressive towards them today!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I can''t help it since today may be thest day I can enjoy this lovely breast," Kouta said as he didn''t shy away from licking those erected nipples.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª" Utaha''s body rocked as Kouta sucked and even bit her nipples lightly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s why. You can enjoy yourself too¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha could see Kouta smirking in front of her. At the same time, he immediately teased her nipples and taunted her by pushing his hips, which made her bottom could felt the thickness of his penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta continued his assault¡ªlicking and prodding her nipples with his tongue. On the other hand, Utaha''s hand slowly came toward Kouta''s bulging penis. She could feel the hotness and thickness of his penis. Her hand grabbed and felt the throbbing of the meatpole.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Kouta''s tongue gave her nipple pleasure, she got a small climax. Utaha, who has already experienced much more than that, still does not feel good enough. She wanted a more pleasurable climax. But from his behavior, Kouta seemed to focus only on her breasts and even encouraged Utaha to get her own pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta savored the simultaneousfort and lust and kept sucking Utaha''s nipples. He enjoyed Utaha''s hand working on his penis. Her hand moved back and forth, also ying with his ns.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In her moan¡ª Utaha may, without realizing a thing, pushed her boob against his mouth even harder while continuing to give a handjob on his penis. Once again, she shook her body erotically, with her back arched and tits forward. Showing that she got another light climax¡ª but she wanted a bigger one.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So for the first time, she grabbed Kouta''s penis and slowly aimed it at her pussy. She lifted her hips to make it easier for his penis to enter her pussy. She always let Kouta lead, and this time, for the first time, she voluntarily did it by herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The thing that gave Utaha a different feeling than usual. It was either because she was doing it alone that she sensed the touch of Kouta''s penis more than usual. Yeah, it may have happened because she was more conscious since she was the one who tried to put it on. Also, since this was her first time putting it in by her own will, she was somewhat nervous and awkwardly tried to put it on, which made her movement a bit slower.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha could feel his penis slowly spreading through her vagina as she finally inserted it properly. Even though Kouta already put his penis inside her more than enough, she still feels afraid to put it in one motion. That''s why she let her hip and Kouta''s penis move slowly, which made the sensation of his penis spreading her pussy inside quite intense.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The overwhelming presence resides on Kouta''s meat stick. She could feel the burning heat, the pulsations, everything from her meat walls. Especially when her pussy was trying its best to swallow Kouta''s hardness, also trying to warp around the rod to make pleasure for both of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then when Kouta''s penis entered her fully and sank to the door of her womb, her body instantly shook from the pleasure. Once again, she reached an even more incredible climax than before. Her mouth said nothing, but her eyes and facial expression spoke volumes. Her expression was lively and lovely, and she seemed genuinely happy to have sex with Kouta. Her face was smiling, and she looked horny to the max. She even put her hand around Kouta''s body and put his head on her breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As if he sensed something, Kouta himself immediately put his lips on her. He bit on her lip as his teasing before passionately showered those pink lips with kisses. It was easier to see her pretty eyes heatedly looking at him. At the same time, her face bore a lustful yet affectionate expression. She couldn''t lie as her whole face showed her carnal desire.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her eyes narrowed as she enjoyed the aggressiveness of Kouta''s tongue. Their tongues wrapped around each other before sucking on it as if it were a heavenly treat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And down below, Utaha moved her hips slowly, which made Kouta''s penis stir her pussy. Her pussy had already swallowed his penis to the root, and the tip of his ns was kissing her uterus. Which made her body shiver every time his ns did that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There was a time the two of them looked at each other''s faces¡ª looking at each other''s eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sometimes, they kissed each other and entwined their tongues before Kouta moved down on her nape and toward her breast that, bounced quite strongly as her hip moved back and forth to let his penis explores her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaauu¡ª it''s good¡ª Aaaamazing!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, you''re amazing too¡ª I love you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaa¡ª Me too. I like you¡ª Ah, you are breaking me gently."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha said while she lifted her ass and did a quick piston. It felt like she was alreadyfortable with her movement as she even wiggled her waist to make Kouta''s penis hit her sweet spot.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaa¡ª I like this¡ª" She said while her eyes were wet.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha even strengthened her movement bit by bit, and every time his penis went out and in, her pussy made such a wet and lewd sound. She even mps up his erect penis with ease.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta cannot use his waist too much when in a sitting position. That''s why he enjoyed the feeling of Utaha''s breast and rubbed her nipples with his fingers. He even dug his fingertips into her, her soft, moist flesh, which bounced back in response.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaa¡ª Amazing¡ª I''m cumming!" Her helpless voice wouldn''t stop. Her torso was already shaking, and Kouta felt her plump vaginal flesh tighten around his meat stick. Yeah, her flesh hole was squeezed tightly as she came wanted to keep his penis inside her while she achieved her climax.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even after all of her doing¡ª his penis was still strong and didn''t ejacte. Utaha arched her back, and she may have shown him such a helpless, miserable face. Her face may have shown those famous ''O'' faces to him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As she climaxed¡ª she stopped her movement while Kouta looked at her with a big smile on his face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Did you enjoy it?" He asked while his fingers were swimming all over her breast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡ª that''s amazing." She said as her body writhed in pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hahaha, I wonder what Eriri would think¡ª if she saw you act like this?" Kouta''s words make Utaha''s mind go back for a moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh¡ª" She was surprised.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before Kouta continued his words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Will she be angry at me¡ª or you?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, she will be angry at you¡ª" She said with such firm conviction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really? Will she do that? I mean, you look like you are enjoying our time together. She may be angry at both of us¡ª As she feels betrayed seeing the two of us have our good time together." Kouta said those while he pecked her name and left a mark there.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"O¡ªof course not, she will understand if I told the truth¡ª" She replied, but not as strong as before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That might be true¡ª You''re smart, after all. You may have a good n to make her trust you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"..."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha didn''t give any response.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So Kouta used that moment to grab her ass and stood from the sofa in the living room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, well¡ª Forget about that. We''ll continue in my room." Kouta said as he carried Utaha in his arms and led her to the second floor, where his room was located.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though their heights were not much different, Kouta was still strong enough to easily carry Utaha, especially when Utaha herself embraced him tightly. At the end of the day, it''s still a long day for both of them.

 Ch 156 – 12 June, The Night of the Fall of Utaha 03

    Ch 156 ¨C 12 June, The Night of the Fall of Utaha 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta held up the body of Utaha in his embrace. They can easily feel the warmth of each other''s bodies. He firstid Utaha, whom he carried in his arms, down on the bed. Kouta, without hesitation, put her face down on the bed. This was because Kouta still had ejacted.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her body was shaking on the soft bed. Her overwhelmingly superb buttock had jumped out at his eyes. Like asking for something¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">*p*


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta couldn''t help but p that plump ass.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hiii!? What are you doing¡ª" Utaha protested and wiggled her butt because she was afraid Kouta would p her again. Without realizing it, her behaviour invited Kouta to do it again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, it feels like this ass really fits my hand¡ª" Kouta replied as his right hand stroked the right buttock that he pped.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What a pervert¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m happy to be called a pervert if I can enjoy this ass¡ª" Kouta said as his fingers were digging into her voluptuous ass flesh. He thoroughly massaged her left and right buttocks.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuu¡ª" Utaha had just climaxed, so her body was still sensitive. Therefore, Kouta''s gentle squeeze on her butt felt strong. Especially when he rubbed them up and down, left and right, sometimes together, sometimes alternately. He even tried to make both of his hands, which seized her plump ass flesh, shake like pudding.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, what are you doing¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha protested, but she didn''t move at all and just moaned sweetly. Sometimes, her body twitched like it felt good. Kouta felt like his ying time was over. Kouta spread both Utaha''s legs to the left and right, and along with her sweet-sounding moan, he inserted his penis into her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª" Another sweet voice leaked out from her mouth. Utaha didn''t shy away from expressing her lewdness¡ª Her face was debauchery, and sometimes it felt like she was drooling from pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaa¡ªhiiii¡ªaaaaahh¡ª" Even though Kouta had already put his penis onto her. It felt like her pussy was still tightly clenched, and he spread out her folds of flesh that immediately warped around his shaft.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her wriggling sensation was top-notch. Her hot, wet flesh pleats drew in his penis, grabbing hold and trying not to let it go. Every time Kouta pushed his penis through her vaginal canal and stuck all the way to her deepest ce with force quite rough itself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha firmly gripped the sheets with both hands. She pushed her face into the bed and made her entire body twitch repeatedly. Sometimes, her body was shaking, which showed she came lightly. A slovenly stain was spreading out on the sheets due to the drool that flooded out from her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">From yesterday until now, the amount of intercourse she had probably exceeded the normal limit of what people do. She always thought that the story from the hentai she read was exaggerated. Still, this Kouta really did what the hentai protagonist was capable of. Right now, her body was only feeling pleasure, moaning and drooling.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There was none of the usual cool or calm expression of an adult she was used to wearing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Something that Kouta thought was too shameful to leave alone. He also felt like, due to the fierce twisting of her pussy, which had been wrapping around his penis for some time, his limit was already nearby.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta had begun a vigorous piston motion, and without thinking much, he put a mirror nearby that he used to show girls their debauchery face to them in front of Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh¡ªhuh¡ª" Utaha was shocked when Kouta put his hand on her head and made her face look forward toward the mirror. It looked like she didn''t catch what Kouta did until Kouta said so¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hahaha, you''re really enjoying yourself. Look how lewd your face is¡ª" Kouta said with a happy face since he also enjoyed the feeling of rubbing her pussy that was sloppy-wet with love juices and densely packed with creases¡ªwas pleasant to the max.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh¡ª Hyaaaa¡ªPlease, stop it. It''s embarrassing!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utahamented as she tried to turn her face away. Still, Kouta''s hands and the swing of his hips toward her made it difficult as her body twitched and writhed more than usual after she saw her look of debauchery.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª is that¡ªmy face¡ª" Utaha said as she saw what reflected in the mirror was a girl gasping happily at having a penis moving inside her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s ourst time together after all¡ª You need to know how lewd your face was when you had sex with me. Since maybe you will not experience this again."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaa¡ª" For Utaha to see her own face that sloppy as she opened her mouth wide and raised a slutty voice. Also, her body is pierced by Kouta''s big penis in a doggy style that makes them look like they are mating like an animal.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There was a time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So how about saying it honestly and telling your feelings¡ª" Kouta whispered in her ear. At the same time, he, without pausing, put his strength into his limbs, then once again pulled his penis out from the inside of her pussy and thrust it back in.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha moaned in an amazing voice again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her pussy gets so tight every time she is aware of how lewd she looks in the mirror.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ªYesss¡ªit feels good. Hyaaa¡ªyour penis felt so good¡ªso good¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you be tighter when you''re told that¡ª What a pervert.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, amazing¡ªit''s feel good¡ªI like this¡ª I love this¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I love you too¡ª Wouldn''t it be a shame if we ended up here? How about an extra week?" Kouta whispered like a demon teasing in Utaha''s ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, even though her body was full of pleasure¡ª Utaha could still think clearly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª No way."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Three day¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"One day?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ªI said no¡ªso still no."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s too bad¡ª which means this is my loss. Huh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Hearing those words from Kouta, Utaha felt a little relieved because he was basically on the brink of losing to this pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta put strength into his entire body and thrust his meat pole into Utaha''s pussy, who lifted her ass up and twitched following his lead.


    <span style="font-weight:400">His penis already spread out her greedy fleshpot with his entire shaft and mmed his ns precisely into the back of her pussy, and then he repeated that. His groin smacked against Utaha''s ass, and the ce where they joined made a squishing sound. He relentlessly gouged into her walls with his hot meat pole and pounded the back of her pussy almost hard enough to break through it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As if this would be truly thest time, and he did this to make this pussy into his shape.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Until Kouta pushed his penis into the back of her vagina and shot his semen, which was ejacted in pulses, straight into her womb.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª-Hot¡ª Once again, you''re cumming inside m¡ª Ah¡ª- It''s amazing¡ª I''m cummingg!!!" Utaha gave a terrific moan, and her body, which Kouta had pushed down so he could go deeper into her, tossed around like it was going to break.


    <span style="font-weight:400">She screams as she once again orgasms of submission from his penis. She rolled her eyes backpletely, opened her mouth wide and made a pleasured voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª I can''t hold it back¡ª I''m cumming!! I let it goo agaaain¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha made her entire body twitch and repeated her orgasmic screams, and once again, a big stream of pee shot out from her. Her pussy begins to throb as it clenches at his penis, trying to squeeze out everyst drop of semen. As Kouta pulled his penis out, arge amount of semen began to flow out of her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haa¡ª That''s amazing," Kouta said. "Just like our promise, I will let Eriri go."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yessss¡ª" Utaha said while her mind was still nk from pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But aren''t you curious how Eriri would react?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª" Utaha''s mind slowly came back, and she was shocked by what Kouta said, and she felt something wrong.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What do you think, Eriri? I will erase your video and let you go. You don''t have to worry about serving me anymore."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ha?" Utaha seemed to be at a loss for words, and her eyes moved towards the door that was slowly opening. Out of which appeared a figure that she recognized all too well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Twin-tied blonde hair and those slightly wet blue eyes with flushed cheeks were none other than Eriri. She entered the room with hesitant and shy steps as her eyes looked at Utaha, which was very cluttered. She was also so shocked that there was nothing in her mind to cover her naked body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ª why is she here?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, well¡ª Just like you said¡ª I will let her go. However, it is not fair that Eriri does not have the opportunity to make her own choices, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta gave a reasonable answer, but of course, it was something Utaha wanted. She wanted Eriri to be released by Kouta without having to meet each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So¡ª Eriri, after today, you don''t need to service me anymore¡ª Thanks to Utaha. Ah, you don''t have to worry about your videos either." Kouta said while he got up from the bed, took the data and gave it to Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yup, with this¡ª I have kept my promise to you, Utaha. Now you can go, Eriri. I''m sorry, okay." Kouta said that it was such an easy feat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, the only thing that made Utaha strong was that she had her juniors'' interests in mind. Hence, when she saw Eriri, she did not react when Kouta said that she could leave as well as the state of Eriri, who was still standing by holding the data that Kouta gave. Her body looks a little shaky, and her face is flushed. Then the look in her eyes was something Utaha knew herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, Utaha''s mind went into chaos when Eriri and she looked at each other. Then she could see from Eriri''s eyes that she said something to Utaha that threw away all the reasons for what she was doing and also the reasons that kept her sane.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, those eyes were saying sorry to her¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">And so Eriri, rather than leave, went toward Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Sorry, Utaha. I kind of understand what you''re doing. I''m grateful for that, but¡ª but¡ª I don''t think I can''t leave him."


    <span style="font-weight:400">And Eriri said a word that shattered Utaha''s will.

 Ch 157 – 12 June, The Night of the Fall of Utaha 04

    Ch 157 ¨C 12 June, The Night of the Fall of Utaha 04


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was not umon in Utaha''s scenario to be betrayed by the very person she was trying to help. Whether from regr stories or hentai stories, he had read at least a few stories ending like this. Although what happened to Utaha was nned from the beginning.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was confident that at least Utaha''s body was under his control. But the persistence of her will was unyielding. That''s why the easiest way to make her mind copse is to destroy one of the foundations of her convictions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could feel Eriri''s hands on his chest. She pushed him gently so that he was sitting on the chair before her hands slowly started to go down to his penis, which was still wet from Utaha''s pussy as well as his semen.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª It''s still bigger even aftering¡ª" Eriri said in a low voice. However, it seemed to echo throughout the room, especially to Utaha, who still expressed disbelief.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see Utaha''s body shaking, whether from anger or whether she was still exhausted from climax and the like. Well, there was basically a reason why, in these two days, Kouta kept having intercourse with Utaha as much as he could.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yes, he wanted to tire her out and also constantly give her pleasure in the hope that both of those things would make Utaha''s mind nkpared to usual. So, she had difficulty making a clear decision.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even her breathing looked ragged.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri herself only touched his penis for a moment before she slid down and sat on the floor, slowly bringing her head closer to Kouta''s penis before sniffing it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hum¡ª Does it smell different than usual? Maybe it''s because it''s mixed with the scent from Utaha." Eriri made ament that shook Utaha''s shoulders, and her face reddened at hearing another girlment on what should have been a private matter.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s gaze finally turned towards Kouta and Eriri for the first time with more focus than before. It was not unusual for Utaha''s mind to be in a state of disarray, as she had just been betrayed by the person she thought she was helping. A person in ordinary circumstances would be perplexed, let alone Utaha, who was in a slightly different state than usual.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why¡ª?" Utaha finally opened her mouth and asked the question. It felt like she threw those questions toward Kouta and Eriri rather than specific to anyone between them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But rather than answering her question, Kouta was silent while Eriri finally, without hesitation, kissed and licked Kouta''s penis that had been in Utaha''s pussy before once again giving such a lewdment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, even the taste is different." She said without even looking at Utaha, who once again felt embarrassed and humiliated. Then Eriri put his penis in her mouth, ying her tongue on that shaft that was still mixed with Utaha and Kouta''s lewd liquid.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri lovingly crawled her tongue over his penis and began to suck up everyst drop of semen that was left in his penis that mixed with Utaha''s liquid. As if she didn''t want to waste a single drop, she ced the tip of her thin, curled tongue on Kouta''s ns and then sucked hard. This made a lewd sound fill the room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see Utaha''s face turning redder, and this time, her gaze turned towards Kouta with a very sharp and resentful look. But he just shrugged as if it had nothing to do with him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Puha¡ª It was delicious¡ª Ehehe, you''re really strong. You just came. And now you''re all stiff again."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s thanks to you¡ª Every man would be stiff again if they got sucked up like that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, the cleansing blowjob had already revived my penis¡ª that''s towering in front of Eriri''s face, who had blushed face and horny to boot.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª Don''t ignore me and answer me, Eriri¡ª Why???" This time, Utaha threw the question specifically at Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª Why¡ª Huh¡ª Isn''t that such an easy answer? I mean, you''re feeling good to the point youe like crazy that even pisses yourself." Eriri answered Utaha, which made Utaha''s expression a bit grim and made Kouta a bit sorry for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, at this point, Utaha didn''t need to stay here and just leave, and she could do that. But either her mind was confused and full of questions about Eriri and wanted the answer, or she may just still feel tired after what she did with Kouta. This betrayal that happened to her made her mind a bit cloudy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before Utaha answered, Eriri stood and sat on Kouta''sp with her back to him while holding Kouta''s penis in her hand. She put the tip of his penis to her pussy and slowly put her waist down as her pussy swallowed Kouta''s big penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaaa¡ª It''s big¡ª And feel great¡ª" She said, and a sweet moan came from her mouth. Her face is full of pleasure, even for just putting the penis inside her. She could feel Kouta''s ns kissing her deepest part.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Utaha was bewildered to see Eriri and Kouta have sex again. Even this time, the two of them did it right in front of her. Seeing the two of them connect like that gave Utaha aplicated feeling in her mind. There was a small part of her jealous¡ª but she didn''t know what she was jealous for¡ª and angry too¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª Sorry, Utaha¡ª Sorry, but you know yourself, right? This feels so amazing¡ª I don''t think I can forget this amazing pleasure!!" Eriri said that it made Utaha''s body shudder.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because what Eriri said was true. She knew the pleasure given by Kouta. Therefore, she was jealous of Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha was shocked when she realized what she was thinking. Her feelings of jealousy were mixed up. She envied Eriri for getting pleasure from the man she had slept with. She envied Eriri, who was honest with her own feelings. She was also jealous of Eriri, who slept with the man who had just been with her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Utaha also felt angry at Kouta for deceiving her, at Eriri for betraying her, and at herself for understanding why Eriri had chosen Kouta. Then, she was angry that she could not take her eyes off the scene in front of her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha saw the two people having sex. She saw how just like her, Eriri had a small climax with only Kouta''s cock inside her pussy. She could tell by looking at Eriri''s trembling body, the sound of her sweet sighs, and also the same pleasure-filled face that Utaha had just seen not long ago from her own face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then Eriri began to move her waist up and down, which caused Kouta''s dick to be rubbed carelessly. Her body¡ªshakes¡ªand tangles, moving up and down obscenely.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha could see Eriri already leaving everything to the pleasure of sex.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s¡ªfeel-good¡ª This feels good¡ª You understand that too, right?" Eriri told Utaha without feeling embarrassed to show her lewd face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah¡ª Utaha nearly said that as she could feel her pussy tingling and itching as if it wanted the same treatment Eriri had.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself didn''t stop there as he gripped Eriri''s breast with his right hand from behind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaaa¡ª Stronger! Squeeze it!" Eriri responded as Kouta gripped her breast tightly and pinched her firmly erected nipples that came out after Kouta messed up the uniform that she wore. He even kneaded it with the pulp of his finger.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good¡ª This feels good, right? Utaha¡ª" Eriri said as her body drowned in sex, and her movement became faster since Kouta also started to move his hips.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha herself felt woken up from her daydreaming as she watched the two of them have sex that slowly became intense. She could see that big penis that was inside her before entering Eriri''s petite body without any difficulty, and she even saw Eriri''s pussy oozing love juices every time Kouta''s penis pushed onto her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s hand embraced Eriri tightly¨C kissed her nape¡ª while his penis stirred her up. Her body shook freely, and she wriggled her waist.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡ªbut¡ª You know that he is an enemy of women. A womanizer who has many women besides you. Not only that, but he also ckmails you and does bad stuff¡ª Howe you back to him!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ªah¡ª You know about that''s too¡ª Haaaa¡ª Yeah, that''s maybe true¡ª He may be can''t be my only one, but he could be the only one who can give this kind pleasure and love¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I hate him first, too¡ª He ckmailed me into doing his bidding. At the same time, he continued whispering his love¡ª he gave me a lot of love and pleasure. It''s maybe animalistic, but I can''t go back¡ª Since this feels amazing¡ª Hyaaa¡ª It feels good. I love this. I love you, Kouta¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha couldn''t believe it when she heard Eriri''s answer¡ª the worst part was she told her that she loved him. And Kouta responded with a sweet whisper of love and kissed her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡ª I''m happy¡ª I''m d. I''m fine bing part of his woman as long as he gives his love¡ª It''s not like I can handle his lust¡ª And the most important part is that I love him, and he loves me, and he responds to my love."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri said those things with moistened eyes¡ªYeah, she had a somewhat melting expression in her eyes. Not only that, she had such a lewd face, but she was smiling because of happiness.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha heard Eriri''s confession. It was so lewd since she said while Kouta''s penis pierced her pussy, but somehow Utaha was envious, and her body felt hot.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª" She couldn''t say anything since there was a small part of her feeling that she didn''t want to let go of Kouta too.

 Ch 158 – 12 June, The Night of the Fall of Utaha 05

    Ch 158 ¨C 12 June, The Night of the Fall of Utaha 05


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see Utaha, who was stunned by Eriri''s answer and did not move away or anything like that. She simply tried to cover her body with her hands and looked at Kouta and Eriri with a confused face. Seeing Utaha react like that made Kouta happy. He thought the worst thing that happened was Utaha, who immediately left his house after Eriri spoke like this. However, she was stunned and just looked at the two of them without covering her eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So far, the n was going well, although it would have been easier if Utaha had fallen for her seduction from the start without having to do anything like this. If the seduction and whatever Kouta was doing didn''t work, then the next step was to leave it to Eriri. Because if men don''t work, then leave it to the girls, especially to convince the same sex.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta utilized the feelings Utaha had for Eriri that he knew from his memories. So that Utaha could not leave Eriri alone and also to break Utaha''s persistence.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, who continued to push his hips as hard as he could and without hesitation, pushed Eriri''s body, made their position change from reserve cowgirl position to doggy style because of Kouta''s push, which made Eriri lose control and move forward off Kouta''sp and onto the floor.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, of course, did not let Eriri fall by holding her while holding her hips so that Eriri looked like she was on all fours with her hands on the floor. At the same time, Kouta pounded her from behind intensely and deliberately stepped forward so that Eriri herself also used her hands to step forward towards Utaha, who was still stunned on the bed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª What¨Care you doing!? Aaaa¡ª It''s too rough. Haaa¡ª" Even though Kouta seemed very rough to her, even now, Eriri was crawling like an animal. Her eyes should have been zed over with shame and humiliation at being treated like that. But now, her eyes drooped sloppily, and her expression was lecherous.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaah¡ªAahh¡ªIt''s so deep¡ª" With each thrust, she let out an impatient voice. In addition, her voice became increasingly high-pitched, as if she was being pushed to the limit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s body trembled when she saw Eriri, who dropped to the floor. It could be said that she was frightened. Even so, somehow, her body that had not long felt the same meat stick piercing Eriri began to feel hot and also tingling in her pussy. Let alone thinking of running away, her eyes couldn''t look away from the sight of Eriri and Kouta having sex, and her mind even wondered if she and Kouta were acting like this, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There''s a big difference seeing it live like thispared to doing it usually. Moreover, she couldn''t see herself directly. She had only seen from the mirror a while ago, and this time, she saw Eriri like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaa¡ªAaamazing¡ªyou''re so rough¡ªhitting my spott¡ªaaaah¡ª" Her high-pitched moaning felt loud in Utaha''s ear, and it resonated with her body. Those voices sounded pleasant and unconsciously made her remember that day when she saw Eriri and Kouta having sex. The scene that started her journey with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that time, she not only watched and also peeped but yed with her pussy and masturbated by herself. That''s why her hand unconsciously slowly went toward her bottom and touched it herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''That''s supposedly inside her¡ª and her own¡ª not something for others to share.'' That''s what she thought.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri''s blonde pigtails were in disarray, and drool was dripping sloppily from the corner of her mouth. Her cheeks were glossy, and her face was in bliss. Not only that, Eriri was already on the bed, so the gaze of the two of them was clear, and they probably got carried away with what was happening.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri showed a smile and said¨C "Aaaah¡ª This feels amazing, right? Utaha¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s body shook as she realized that she had been masturbating while looking at them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaa¡ª you don''t have to hold back. It''s between the three of us¡ª" Eriri said as her body was already close enough between the two of them that she grabbed her hand so Utaha''s hand didn''t move from her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kouta, I can''t hold it in anymore¡ª I''m cummingg¡ª- Aaaah¡ª Please, release it all inside¡ª Aaaaahhh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta followed by moving his hip at its fastest, plus he had already heard Eriri''s encouragement after all. He nearly reached himself and could feel Eriri''s pussy squeezing his penis as if it didn''t want to let go.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta pulled his hips back and mmed into her depths all at once. Which made a loud ''pound'' sound, and then the sound of flesh echoed, and his ns pierced her womb.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaahh¡ª I''m cumming¡ª cumming¡ª" At that moment, Eriri screamed out in delight. She opened her eyes wide, then for Utaha, who was carried away by the atmosphere and Eriri, who was in front of her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s hand herself didn''t stop, especially when Eriri held her hand. And the next moment, the tip of his meat stick, which had crushed her womb, erupted with great force.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaa¡ª It''sing out! It''s hot¡ªhot¡ª Ah, amazing¡ª" Eriri climaxed as her eyes widened and arched her body back. Seeing what happened in such close made Utaha''s body shudder as she climaxed, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri smiled and dropped her body on top of Utaha. Her hand clung to her before she whispered a word to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You know¡ª How does this feel right? How does this feel good and amazing?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Utaha knew¡ª ''It felt amazing.'' Her body remembered, and right now¡ª she saw Kouta pull his penis, which was covered by his semen and Eriri''s love nectar. She also saw Eriri squirting, and Kouta''s semen leaked out from her pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª it feels hot inside and feels amazing, you know, right?" Eriri was still whispering to Utaha like a devil, and she even touched Utaha''s stomach around her womb.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You want it too? It feels good after all¡ª Looks, even after ejaction, it''s still hard. Even I doubt I can handle myself, you know¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s why I need your help."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Look¡ª you know how amazing this is¡ª and he will love us¡ª Hey¡ª Utaha, what if you also fall like me?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, we''re together¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"..."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha didn''t answer, but her eyes moved from Kouta''s penis toward Eriri and saw how peaceful Eriri''s face was as if she was weing her to be together. As her mind was in turmoil with the strangeness, someone grabbed her chin, and Kouta''s face appeared before her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I love you, Utaha¡ª Be mine¡ª" He said before he kissed her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This kiss should have felt different because it was given by someone who had just had intercourse with Eriri. Even worse, Utaha could feel Eriri hugging her next to her with a face full of smiles and waiting for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s kisses were still sweet and sultry. She had just climaxed, too, and not as strong as she always gets¡ª which makes her still want more. She also inserted her tongue into Kouta''s mouth and intertwined it with his tongue.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª ah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha didn''t know what to say, but when Kouta finished their kiss¡ª in her mind, she wanted more, and her tongue and mouth were still searching for his mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhu¡ª You look impatient and greedy," Eriri said with a big smile on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ªthat''s¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is fine, Utaha¡ª I understand. That''s why¡ª How about we''re doing it together? I know you want it inside you, right?" Eriri said while stroking Utaha''s stomach.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Look, isn''t that amazing?" She added that Kouta''s penis was still hard and stood nearby Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª I want it¡ª" Utaha finally said as she gave in to these two debauchery people.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª I''m happy to hear that. So you will be my woman?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is there anything you want?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I want more kiss¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha answered with a slightly spoiled tone. Kouta didn''t need to take much time and kissed Utaha again. The kiss was more aggressive than before. Not only that, Kouta also touched her pussy. He used his hand to caress her pussy and her erect clitoris that was already poking out.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, Utaha also felt Eriri''s hand that was previously on her stomach move up and start groping her breasts before squeezing and ying with her nipples. Utaha never imagined that she would be touched by a girl and her friend like this. However, because of Kouta''s kiss and touch. Making Utaha not really think about anything other than the pleasure she felt.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Especially when she listened to the murmurs of Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This is amazing¡ª So soft and big¡ª Uuuu¡ª I hope mine is as big as this¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It makes her a little proud.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then after the kiss was over, Kouta did not immediately insert his penis into Utaha. Instead, he brought his penis closer to Utaha, as if asking Utaha to clean his penis as a sign that she agreed to be his woman.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Geez, he''s really a bastard.'' Utaha thought that, but she still followed his wishes. Even so, Utaha was still a bit hesitant to do so, and Eriri was the one who realized that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about we do it together?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">And so, for the first time, Kouta may experience a threesome.

 Ch 159 – 12 June, First Threesome

    Ch 159 ¨C 12 June, First Threesome


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I think he will be happy. Is that ok?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª Of course."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, who initially stood up, then sat on the bed where Eriri and Utaha slowly approached his penis. Although they had not done anything to him yet, Kouta could not help but feel the excitement of seeing two beautiful women in front of his penis. Especially when those two would give him fetio.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Especially when the two girls have different looks and charms from each other. One is an older sister with long ck hair and red eyes that are more like the Japanese beauty ''nadeshiko''. The other one is a girl of the same age who has blonde hair with a twin-tail style and blue eyes because she has foreign blood,monly called ''gaijin''.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even now, the two of them were very different, with Eriri still wearing a disheveled uniform and Utaha naked. Kouta could see Utaha''s tworge peaks while Eriri''s t ones were covered by her uniform. Even so, it''s still a mesmerizing sight, especially when he sees the two of them staring at his dick with lusty eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing two beautiful people leaning increasingly close between his legs, Eriri gently gripped his penis with her slender finger and slowly moved it toward Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I licked this too, with your taste¡ª" Eriri said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡ª" Utaha still looked hesitant, but in the end, she convinced herself and brought her face closer and closer to his ns. She starts by kissing the ns, licking it, and scooping out Kouta''s remaining semen. She could taste the vor of Kouta''s semen as well as Eriri''s love juices. It was a strange taste, but somehow not so bad.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t long before she opened her small mouth, and she took the ns into her mouth, began sucking on his erect penis, making vulgar sucking sounds.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhu¡ª You''re looking greedy."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri did not seem to want to be outdone and licked Kouta''s shaft, which was close to his balls. Utaha and Eriri''s faces were close to each other, so their bodies were brushing against each other. And so this was the first time Kouta felt two tongues trying to pleasure his penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta exhaled a long, joyful breath and looked up at the ceiling, feeling the different tongues pleasuring him. Utaha''s upper lips clung and stretched towards his penis as she looked up at me in a trance while giving a lewd blowjob. At the same time, Eriri crawled her tongue across his shaft toward his balls, ignoring his pubic hair.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could feel the hot breath of the beautiful-looking woman, which tickled him, especially when she tried to stick her tongue out towards his balls more daringly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The pleasure felt by Kouta from Eriri''s licking of his shaft and balls and Utaha licking and sucking the ns of his penis was a great pleasure. Utaha squirmed shyly, wiggling her plump ass left and right while continuously moving her tongue and swirling at the tip of the ns.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her tongue felt a little rougher in texture than Eriri''s tongue as she continued to rub against her tongue against his most sensitive parts. Meanwhile, Eriri''s movements began to change from just licking to sucking on his balls. Not only that, she also yed the ball like a cherry with her tongue in her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While Kouta felt immense pleasure, Utaha saw what Eriri was doing, and she herself could not believe such a cute girl was doing such a lewd thing. Of course, Utaha was doing lewd things too. However, she never licked and sucked up to Kouta''s balls which never seemed to run out of semen.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha felt like she didn''t want to lose, she was responding to Kouta''s throbbing penis, so she continued to give fetio proactively more. She continued to clean his penis frantically as she let his ns and moved around his shaft near her. He felt good all over from her blowjob. Kouta''s entire body felt the pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Either way, Utaha gave him such an extremely pleasurable blowjob while Eriri stimted his balls with her mouth and tongue. Utaha tightened her lips around his penis while Eriri worked on his balls and shaft, trying her best to stimte down there.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They entwined her tongue around his ns and balls and began sucking on it like candy. Eriri''s tongue dances endlessly, licking his balls, while Utaha''s tongue energetically crawls over Kouta''s glistening penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, there was no way for Kouta to endure the pleasure of these two girls for very long. If it were just one girl, he would let himself ejacte in the mouth of the girl who was blowjob him. But this time, he had two girls below him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª this is good. Please, stop¡ª I want toe out on your faces." Kouta spoke with a slightly deep sigh as his hand stopped the movement of the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri and Utaha followed Kouta''s orders and took the time to look at each other. Neither of them wasining, so they could only respond by saying.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Pervert¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I want you both to lick my ns and also stroke my shaft," Kouta told them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri and Utaha looked at each other, and there was agreement in their eye contact. In the end, they followed Kouta''s order. Eriri and Utaha licked Kouta''s ns near his peeing hole. At the same time, Utaha''s hand stroked his shaft while Eriri''s hand rubbed his balls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I cumming¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said this while his penis was throbbing before spurting out arge amount of semen. Then he unabashedly pours his semen in session into two beautiful girls. While Utaha felt that hot and white liquid on her face as she looked a bit afraid, while Eriri opened her mouth and caught some of the semen that poured on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha was quite surprised to see the courage of Eriri, who was also not shy to wipe his semen with her finger before licking it with a happy face as if Kouta''s semen was quite delicious.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri looked at Utaha and came to her before she scooped Kouta''s semen on her face with her fingers. But rather than put it in her mouth, Eriri simply directed her finger at Utaha''s mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hora¡ª It''s a pity to be left alone. It''s not that bad¡ª You know." Eriri said to Utaha, who could see Eriri''s pale finger that had that lewd and sticky liquid on it. She couldn''t refuse Eriri because she was taken in by the situation they had.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha let Eriri''s finger enter her mouth before licking and also took the semen from Eriri''s finger before drinking the liquid.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, who saw their behavior and found their actions very stimting to his ego, also gave satisfaction that he managed to make these two beautiful girls ept him as their man and willing to share with each other. His penis immediately stood straight again as if it had received a blessing from Ero God.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta grabbed andid Utaha face up on the bed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª Aaaah¡ª" Utaha moaned a bit as she felt Kouta''s big penis. The tip of those meat poles pushed against her vaginal opening, which caused honey juices to overflow.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m going to put¡ª" Kouta said, while Eriri looked at them with an envious stare, even said¡ª "It''s nice¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta nicely and easily plunged inside. Utaha''s body reflexively shook from the pleasure that ran all around it. Her body was already very familiar with Kouta''s huge penis after having a lot of sex with him. Those pulsating and covered meat shafts are going in and out with such a good rhythm already.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ªaamaazing¡ª Kouta¡ª" Utaha didn''t endure the pleasure given by Kouta. She wasn''t shy even though Eriri was there with them. Her mind could only focus on the penis buried into her pussy. She raised her voice from the pleasure. At the same time, Kouta signaled Eriri to approach him, and they both kissed each other. Even Kouta''s hand tried to remove Eriri''s uniform, which was not long after naked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was an unbelievable sight to see herself having sex with a guy she liked who was kissing another girl at the same time. However, her body was already corrupted by the pleasure given by Kouta so she could only feel pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hora¡ª Kouta is amazing, isn''t he? There is no way we can handle him on our own. Therefore, let us enjoy his love together." Eriri said that to Utaha in the middle of kissing Kouta. Even now, the two of them werepping at each other''s tongues with such lust and greed,


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, what Eriri said to her was a strange thing that she should never think of agreeing to and should immediately reject. But Kouta''s penis made her body hot, and the heat was spreading out all over her body. That penis scraped all inside her, making her body feel good and loved, just like Eriri said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyyaaa¡ª this is amazing!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, your body feels amazing, too. I love you, Utaha." Kouta said it while he thrust his penis to the deepest part in one stroke.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaaa¡ª- I''mmmmuuuminggg¡ª" Utaha''s body was spamming as she climaxed when she heard Kouta say those words and at the same time put such a strong and rough thrust inside her. Just like Eriri said, she felt like she loved as her body prated to the deepest, and her heart throbbed from those words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡ªah¡ªyess¡ªafter this, she couldn''t let him go. This pleasure¡ªthis feeling was something else and addictive. It wasn''t that she would like someone easily. Kouta not only has a nice face that is even a little bit feminine but has a nice body and an amazing penis as well. On top of that, he was also smart not only in school subjects but also in things like creating manga with Eriri, making games like ppy Bird, and being able to conceptualize visual novels that Utaha also likes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha also liked him because he helped her to make her novel be a sess. Yeah, it is not like she hates him. She actually liked him before she knew that he was a bastard and womanizer. But at this point, she may understand why the girl is fine with it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And so, with her orgasm¡ª she finally thought herself to be part of Kouta''s woman.

 Ch 160 – 12 June, First Threesome 02

    Ch 160 ¨C 12 June, First Threesome 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta moved his hand to her smooth breast and cupped it in his palm. At the same time, thrust his penis into Utaha''s vagina, which had gotten used to his meat pole over time, ushered his stiffness inside her smoothly. His huge penis buried into her vaginal hole to the hilt as her body shook because she just climaxed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see her face melted, full of joy, and her body quivered in delight. Heavy breath flowed out from her drooling mouth in a good rhythm due to the pleasure of her cervix being pounded by him. Her thigh was spreading to make it easy for Kouta to move.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re making an amazingly erotic face, Utaha¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaa¡ª Please, don''t look at it too much. It''s embarrassing." Utaha responded as she shook her head.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta knocked against her cervix with his own rhythm over and over and over again. Each time, her exposed breasts bounced. Her body felt really good, and she delightedly epted the pumping of his penis. While continuing to unintentionally raise such slutty gasp each time the meat pole moved and dug out her vaginal flesh.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her high-pitched moaning was like music in Kouta''s ear, and she also locked her legs around his waist to make him easy to move. Of course, it wasn''t just the two of them in this room. Eriri also kissed his lips and yed her tongue in his mouth before she further leaned against his body and ran her tongue down his neck as if begging him to pay attention to her as well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This was basically Kouta''s first time having a threesome. He focused more on Utaha than Eriri. He then slides his hand from Utaha''s chest to Eriri''s bottom. He traced her freshly-deflowered pussy and even started massaging it slowly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri felt Kouta''s finger on her pussy, moaning loudly when Kouta used his hand to open her slit and massage her clitoris.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Kouta could listen to the erotic sounds that, this time, came out of Eriri''s mouth. So, two erotic voices sounded to Kouta''s ears like a melodic piece. A melodic tune sung by two beautiful girls who he never imagined would be willing to be his woman together with another woman.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This boosted Kouta''s pride and made him almost ejacte, but he still had to give his love to both girls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta pulled his meat pole, grazing Utaha''s tender, soggy vaginal flesh. Her vaginal flesh, which had been tightly biting down on the meat shaft, was torn away from it. Utaha may unconsciously tighten her pussy hole, trying not to let the penis out. Wanting inside her to be prated like this always¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Kouta''s fingers oscited between Eriri''s trembling crotch.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaa¡ª" Her moan became louder as Kouta strengthened the vibration of his fingertips even more. He used two of his fingers, stirring the sensitive part of her. and juga pinched her clitoris.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Amidst her moans, Eriri also continued to kiss Kouta''s lips. However, Kouta was not satisfied with this. There was one thing he wanted. He pushed Eriri so that she fell right on top of Utaha. Unlike Utaha, who was lying face up, Eriri fell with her butt up towards him, and her face was right on Utaha''s breasts that did not stop swaying.


    <span style="font-weight:400">With Eriri in this position, it makes it easier for Kouta to stir her pussy and also rock his hips pounding Utaha''s pussy. He can also see the butt hole of Eriri that is visibly twitching.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta had never had a threesome experience like this, so he only knew about it from stories he read on the inte, novels, and eroge. He knows that some people both like and dislike Yuri''s scenes in the middle of a harem story. Things that Kouta understood, but at the same time, he in his past life did not overthink about it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">He felt it was okay if they touched each other without involving feelings and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, there is one thing that Kouta definitely feels right now. He could see Eriri staring at him, waiting to see what he would say after pushing her to Utaha. Kouta did not know how Eriri or Utaha felt. Still, honestly, there was one thing that made Kouta feel even more wonderful.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about you y with Utaha''s breasts while your hands and mouth are idle and my hands are busy with this¡ª" Kouta spoke with a face full of smiles and looked forward to what Eriri would do. His eyes seemed very excited.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri''s eyes traveled to Utaha''s breasts, which jiggled every time she received a thrust from Kouta. She could see Utaha''s breasts, which were undoubtedly bigger than hers. It was something that, to be honest, she wanted, but no matter what, she had little chance of having breasts like Utaha''s when considering the DNA that ran through her body. Because her mother still had the same body as her: small breasts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri then used her hands and touched Utaha''s swollen nipples as she was very aroused by all the fucking with Kouta,


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª" Utaha could feel Eriri''s hand massaging one of her nipples while her other hand cupped her other breast. Of course, Utaha felt a little humiliated when Eriri, who was also a person of the same sex as herself, touched her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But at the same time, her body was shivering from the pleasure of Eriri''s touch. Utaha had never imagined that another girl would touch him like this. Even so, her body still reacted not only to Eriri''s touch on her sensitive parts but also to the shame she felt. It felt like the shame provided anotheryer of impure and forbidden kind of pleasure to her mind and body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta had yed with Utaha in front of other girls without their knowledge. She had also climaxed to the point of peeing in front of Eriri and other embarrassing stuff. Plus, she had submitted herself to Kouta''sp, a humiliation for this girl who used to be a cool and intelligent person.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha may have already given up and just enjoyed this masochistic nature. Ultimately, even inside her mind, she gave off a scream of ecstasy from intense pleasure, which seemed to drown out her regret toward agreeing to be part of Kouta''s harem. She had already fallen¡ªand wouldn''te back from this pleasure and animalistic love. She still feels filled with love, and that''s the most important thing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In another corner, there was Eriri, who could not help herself and yed with not only Utaha''s breasts but also her nipples with her fingers. She also started licking and nibbling on Utaha''s nipples.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Eriri was basically not someone who liked doing things like this, stimting other girls. However, seeing Kouta, who ordered her to do something like this, and also when she watched Utaha expose such an intoxicated face showing how she felt like her. Made her body shudder in pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Yeah¡ª It''s not just me who falls to this pleasure. Even people like Utaha fall as I do.¡ª Ah¡ª this feels amazing¡ª'' That''s what''s in Eriri''s mind. Her mind was already corrupted, and she wanted more women to feel what she was feeling.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her body swayed slightly when she felt Kouta''s finger that was skillfully ying with her pussy touching her butthole. She gave Kouta a look, and she saw his finger on her butt hole.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª what are you doing¡ª That''s¡ª."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I know, but this hole is something that I have never touched till now.." Koutamented while smiling at her with a sadistic smile.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta pressed his fingertip lightly into her anus, and Eriri immediately let out a scream.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nyaaaa¡ª It feels weird¡ª No¡ªnot my anus."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her buttocks moved right and left as if trying to evade Kouta''s finger, but Kouta crammed a finger into her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª Uuuu¡ª Iyaa¡ª" Eriri''s ass moved violently as she felt sensations she had never felt before. Her body, which had been cuming a lot, reacted sensitively to the stimtion of her anus.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri gasped, not in a voice of pain, like the first time a finger was thrust into her anus, but her face sounded intoxicated with pleasure. Her juice scattered each time to two fingers of him still ying with her pussy, while his thumbs up tried to dig out her anus.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª My anus is breaking."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri said that, but she let off a howl as Kouta inserted his thumbs as he could into her asshole. Because Kouta is also still ying with her pussy with both fingers.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, it''s okay. I''ll teach this hole little by little."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta spoke while he flung his hips, and the meat pole was thrust deep inside Utaha. Well, Kouta couldn''t help feeling such a big power trip because he could order both girls toply with his request. And the girl obeyed him to please him, both Utaha who didn''t protest anything and epted the stimtion from Eriri. And Eriri, who submissively followed his orders.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Ah, this feeling was so intoxicating that it made his desire to get other heroines even greater.


    <span style="font-weight:400">His penis couldn''t help it anymore¡ª and he made his piston fast, rough, and so deep into her, kissing every part of her cervix.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t long for Kouta to feel his time to ejacte.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaaa¡ª amazing¡ª so rough¡ª so deep¡ª so big¡ª I''m going to cummmingggg again¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nyaaaaa¡ª nyaaa¡ª my anus¡ª my pusssy¡ª I''m going to cummming¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª I love you all¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said as he rather than put his dick deep inside and poured his thick semen into Utaha''s womb. He painstakingly removed his penis from Utaha''s tightening pussy as she was on the verge of climax.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The umted semen finally reaches a critical point and explodes, showering both girls, who scream in pleasure as they climax. Kouta''s hot, sticky, white liquid showered all over both of their bodies, faces, and hair. However, he had ejacted many times. The amount of his semen never decreased and even seemed to increase with the pleasure he was feeling.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, it was the best climax he ever had.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The other girl climaxed as their bodies glistened slightly from being bathed in Kouta''s semen.

 Ch 161 – 12 June, A Night with Eriri and Utaha

    Ch 161 ¨C 12 June, A Night with Eriri and Utaha


    <span style="font-weight:400">A ssh of water flowed on the tile floor, and the sound of trickling water became faint as it was overpowered by other sounds echoing in the bathroom. The sound of hips colliding in the humid bathroom filled with the sound of pounding and the sound of Eriri''s sighs that came out when her pussy was being pounded so hard that her body was reaching a climax with each thrust.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri, who was holding onto the wall and being fucked from behind by Kouta, looked towards the drain, breathing heavily. Inside this steamy bathroom, there were three people, Kouta, who thrust his hips into Eriri''s pussy. Eriri who screamed with joy as the tip of his penis crushed her cervix. Thest one was Utaha, who was covered in soap suds on her body, especially on her big breasts that were tightly pressed against Kouta''s back.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, Utaha uses her foamy body and moves up and down to get her breasts all over Kouta''s wide back. She was trying to clean and wash Kouta using her body. As someone who knows eroge and the like, it is not strange for Utaha to do something like this. Having Kouta cleaned using her breasts instead of a sponge or the like is a big dream for Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha''s hands also did not stop touching Kouta''s chest and sometimes ying with his nipples. She even smeared her hands with soap before exploring Kouta''s body. Kouta often reacted by moaning when Utaha yed with his nipples. That looks cute in Utaha''s eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha acted like she was doing this because of Kouta''s wishes, but she was enjoying herself. Because when her breasts moved to soak Kouta''s body with soap. Her erect nipples became very tingling as they came into contact with Kouta''s back. Doing this also gave her the satisfaction of her masochistic side that was slowly starting to dominate her personality. Utaha could feel the pleasure as she served Kouta while he pounded another girl''s pussy. That girl is her friend, too¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, the three of them decided to go to the bathroom to clean themselves up. But in the end, they ended up having sex again like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Especially, Kouta said with a grin on his lips and said to Eriri''s face that he needed to clean inside her. That''s why he pushed his penis inside her and kept on rubbing her pussy. And he didn''t stop there. No, it seems that he had this n from the start.


    <span style="font-weight:400">A moment ago, Kouta stopped and put an enema on Eriri''s anus to clean her a bit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha herself saw they did it¡ª She never thought she would stare at her friend doing such a scandalous thing. Even now, Utaha could see Eriri''s butt hole where a small anal bead was inserted. The anal bead stick is shorter and rtively rigid. Still, it is easier to insert it, as it ranges in size from half a centimeter to one point two centimeters.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, but the anal bead inserted into Eriri''s ass can also give vibrations by pressing the button attached to the end of the anal bead.


    <span style="font-weight:400">For Utaha, who had previously felt the humiliation of being touched by another girl, felt that this was the perfect time for her to get back at Eriri. She didn''t shy away from pulling and pushing those anal beads¡ª she even touched the button to make the vibration on Eriri''s anus.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Every time Utaha did anything on those anal beads¡ª She could hear Eriri moaning loudly while shouting about her ass being broken. It was easy for Utaha to imagine how Eriri had such an incredibly ahegao face and a sloppy face full of love.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When knowing what she did made Eriri feel pleasure, Utaha could feel some enjoyment and tingling in her pussy and her ass too. She wondered if Eriri had this kind of feeling, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seemed that her press of the button made Eriri''s body tremble as if a tidal wave of climax swept over her, and her embarrassing juices dripped from where they were connected.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, who had been turned on, showed no mercy after this. He pounds her roughly and doesn''t want to give Eriri any time to rest as he starts to pistoning to finish the job.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª this is too much¡ª my asss¡ªmy pussy¡ª I''mccummminnng¡ª cummingg¡ª this ffeeel good not stooping¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri''s voice was loud and sloppy¡ª as her pussy gets mmed so hard that her body climaxes with every thrust. Even in such a situation, she still wiggles her hips in time with his movements, devouring the pleasure for herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">His movement was so rough that the raw sound of flesh on flesh echoed louder, and their hips were mmed even harder and harder¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Utaha, pull it!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta told her as he grabbed her hips from behind before pushing his penis deep, and Utaha followed his order and pulled those anal beads. At that moment, Kouta pouted arge amount of white liquid deep inside her while Eriri screamed from climax without a trace of sexiness.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Her eyes shed white, and her consciousness was cut off for a moment. She may have fallen to the ground if Kouta hadn''t grabbed and held her in his embrace.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only did it end there, there was a trickle of golden liquid dripping from Eriri''s crotch, which went straight down the drain. When Utaha saw Eriri''s act of urination, it gave her a sexual feeling, and her body shuddered and trembled in pleasure. It seemed that not only she but Eriri also shared the same fate as herself, who sometimes urinated due to receiving pleasure that was too overwhelming for her bowel to endure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Kouta pulled out his meat stick and left Eriri in his hand as he did not want to make her sprawl out and be exposed to her own urine even though he got some of her urine.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing what happened to the other girl was quite something else, Utaha thought¡ª did she look like that, too? It was quite embarrassing to think of¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">But at the same time, Utaha felt like her body shuddered in anticipation and her butt also tingling as if there was part of her that wanted to feel the same as Eriri did. Or you may say she is jealous she got something that she still has not experienced before¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">But it looked like it wouldn''t happen today since after that, they just washed themselves together and soaked in the bathtub. Well, the bathtub couldn''t get three people, so they needed to enter in turn.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It feels so good to soak in hot water after sweating and cleaning yourself after sex. After that, they needed to clean up Kouta''s room. Utaha and Kouta did that, while Eriri rejected Kouta''s idea to order some food for dinner and went to the kitchen to make something for them. She had confidence in the food she would make.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, if that''s what she wanted¡ª she can do it." Kouta was pretty chill about it. To be honest, after what happened today, Utaha prefers eating something easy and just rxing. She didn''t have that much stamina anyway.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After cleaning Kouta''s bed and cleaning up her urine, she immediatelyy down on Kouta''sp, who was sitting on the sofa after helping her. She didn''t have any energy to do anything or think about any difficult thing and rxed on hisp.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Don''t you still have things to do?" Kouta asked Utaha while stroking her hair and patting her head as if she were a small child.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, I have¡ª But thanks to someone. I don''t have the energy to do that. I''m tired." She responded while closing her eyes, enjoying what Kouta did to her. She looked like she would sleep any moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true. Is there anything you want to watch?" Kouta agreed with her words and asked her questions while turning on the television.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I don''t think there''s anything interesting in television these days¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, that''s quite harsh."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though he said so, Kouta quite agreed with her remarks. He thought about trying to show movies and the like, as he basically wanted to rest, too. But he was seeing Utahafortably lying on hisp and also the possibility that Eriri would finish cooking soon. So he finally decided just to sit downfortably.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Btw¡ª Kouta, I wonder where you get those anal beads?" Utaha finally asked about something that had been bothering her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that''s."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I don''t think you can buy that stuff easily."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, I have an adult that can buy those things."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha asked while looking at him. She didn''t expect he would answer pretty quickly. No, he always had been like this. It looked like after she agreed to be one of his women. He had no reason to keep something secret that was safe to tell anyone in his harem.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Also, I feel like I told you that I have a connection with a teacher in school, too, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you saying that one of your women is a teacher?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I have a long-range taste¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha couldn''t believe this guy. He may someday be a menace in society, especially for a girl.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hey¡ª The dinner is done!!" Eriri told them. They heard that Kouta and Utaha got up from their ce and moved toward the dining room. The two of them greet each other with a simple omurice and some sd.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhu¡ª It''s done. How does my food look!? Look good, right?" Eiri said with such a proud expression on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In Kouta''s mind, he was surprised to see Eriri''s progress in cooking. It seemed that her cooking skills were already as good as ordinary people. Well, the omurice she made was pretty good.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha, on the other hand, had a different idea. She just couldn''t believe she would be eating her girlfriend''s food from her boyfriend. And she actually had time to have a flirting time for a second.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, another day passed.

 Ch 162 – 13 June: Another small plan

    Ch 162 ¨C 13 June: Another small n


    <span>I think I will change the schedule again.


    <span>I will try upload monday to saturday. six chapter a week, but the word will be less. 1100-1300 word per chapter.


    <span>It should more word per week rather than usual schedule. Thanks for reading this Fanfic.


    <div>


    <span style="font-weight:400">The morning light woke Kouta up. His entire body was being wrapped by the warmth of someone''s hands and feet. No, it was two people, Eriri and Utaha, who slept beside him. They both fell asleep without wearing pajamas but a T-shirt that belonged to him; besides that, they also wore shorts. Perhaps because of that, they hugged him like this as if seeking a source of warmth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Their hands were on his chest and stomach, while their legs were wrapped around his legs. Their faces looked peaceful, and they were still fast asleep, making Kouta''s heart very satisfied as someone who had dreams of building a harem. Seeing the two women fast asleep without any fuss between themst night relieved him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, Kouta thought of gathering the four of them for a weekend and meeting each other. Of course, only if they agree.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Today, Kouta only had a scheduled meeting with Azuki Miho to see how she performed and also most likely train her a little. And another voice actor, Nanami, would be here too. In a circle, they have gathered with students from different schools, Miho and Michiru. Then, because Utaha was willing to be one of his women, Kouta could use his house in a way that he did not have to worry about Utaha seeing what he was doing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Finally, Kouta was able to use his house as a gathering ce for his circle.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uh¡ª um¡ª" There was the sound of someone waking up from sleep. She woke up, but she may still be stuck in a dream-like moment. She was drowsy and disoriented, but her heart was still in perfect unison with desire.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The blonde-haired girl stared at Kouta¡ª "Mm, Kouta-kun¡ª" She called him affectionately and crawled her way on him more as her cheek met him. She didn''t hesitate to rub her cheek, acting like a cat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While on the other hand, Utaha was still sound asleep despite the movement of Eriri. He was even currently making cute breathing sounds. Both of her cheeks were covered by her ck hair, crystal clear white skin, and the small ups and downs of her ample chest. Make a slight bouncy movement down there.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seems that what Kouta did to her in the past few days drained her stamina, and after she decided to be part of Kouta Girl, she became more rxed and made the stress disappear. So, her body immediately fell into slumber.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hehe¡ªst night was amazing¡ª" Eriri said as she reached out and gave him a kiss.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you awake already?" Kouta asked Eriri after she released her kiss.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah. I''m awake." She replied as she yawned. She even rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s good. So how about we prepared breakfast¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I will do that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta slowly and carefully tried to break away from Utaha''s embrace. It still didn''t seem to wake Utaha up, and only slightly protested with a mutter.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta made breakfast with Eriri''s help, in addition to making his job more manageable. He could also feel Eriri''s desire to learn. So, he gave Eriri feedback. Then, just as breakfast was finished, Kouta could hear the sound of Utahaing down the stairs and entering the dining room while still yawning from sleepiness.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Morning¡ª- Is breakfast finished?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, just finished," Eriri answered Utaha''s question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yay¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha sat down at the dining table, which Eriri promptly served before starting to eat. As they ate breakfast, Kouta did not let go of this opportunity to tell them what he was thinking.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hey, since there are students from other schools joining our circle. It would be nice if we could use my house as a gathering ce and work on this visual novel at my house. Are you girls okay?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I''m fine with it," Eriri said nonchntly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As for Utaha, she nodded her head before she told Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"If that''s the case¡ª I''m going to sleep again¡ª-" Utaha didn''t really care and probably acted like it was okay for her to hang out at Kouta''s house. She immediately went back to bed after finishing her breakfast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta went to school with Eriri. He felt like seeing how Ruri joined the GCC club members, and he also had to start thinking about how to approach Megumi. He wondered if he had approached her casually or done something to make their meeting different and even make a strong impression. He couldn''t do the same as the protagonist did anyway.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When remembering the attitude of Megumi from the anime, Kouta felt that a casual approach was enough as Megumi seemed like a good girl and was willing to follow all the protagonist''s selfishness, including making a game based on her. Then Megumi just followed Tomoya just like that, withoutining much as far as Kouta saw in the anime. Or did she just give up?


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Kouta felt it would be a good idea to make a memorable encounter. Because as someone who knows various clich¨¦s and has utilized them for personal gain and seeded in doing so. There''s nothing wrong with using avable things. Especially when he was working well so far, and it was easy for him since he had a person who would help him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta arrived in the ssroom and saw that person. That person immediately tried his best not to be seen from Kouta''s point of view, as they had talked about a while ago. Well, that person was a ssmate with whom he had a conflict. He was the person he used to call Riajuu, so he didn''t have to remember the names of people like him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta thought he had learned not to make trouble with her, and it was good to use this ssmate as an errand boy. Well, right now, he wasn''t a riajuu, but his pawn. Well, even though in his past life he was familiar with the phrase, when doing something criminal, it is better to do it alone without involving other people.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But Kouta didn''t think it would be a problem for something as simple as this¡ª especially when he saw how his errand boy acted when he saw Kouta staring at him. His face turned pale instantly when Kouta signaled to follow him out of the ssroom. He could see how scared he was and resignedly followed Kouta''s request without saying much orining.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is there any drink you want? I''m sorry, but I don''t think I know your favorite one¡ª" The Riajuu¡ª No, The Errand boy said those words as if he knew what he was doing. Maybe in the past, he was the one who told people he was bullied in the past. Well, Kouta doesn''t know about it. Still, he was never bullied in his previous life. In this life, because of his cute appearance, he had difficulty during childhood. That''s why Kouta feels a bit good seeing this former riajuu act like his errand boy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t have to¡ª" Kouta answered like that since he didn''t know what he would do with any food or drink.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What is it then?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I just wish you a little help¡ª I think you can do what I ask for."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I want you to help me get close to Kato Megumi."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But I don''t know her¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. You just have to harass her by flirting and disturbing her before Ie to stop you. You just need to make her feel a bit inconvenienced. A standard thug n, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">This errand boy looked disbelieving at Kouta''s n, but he couldn''t reject him, right? It wasn''t that bad. He felt slightly sorry for the girl, but it was not his problem. So, he just needs to follow his n.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta nodded his head, but he still needed to do something about this errand boy. Especially to make sure that he will always be in his control. He may be taller than him, but He grabbed his shoulder and put power into his hand before squeezing his errand boy''s shoulder hard enough that he immediately bent over in pain.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"And¡ª make sure never to say anything about this to anyone¡ª If you do a good job, I will leave you alone for a bit."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ye¨Css"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt like it became much easier and more essible for him to say this kind of devilish line. That he never said in his previous life and in this life, too. Not only that, just like what happened in his desire to take those heroines to himself. It felt like he liked the feeling of having the man in front of him bowing down to him like this and following his orders that he may have thought of an excellent n to have several men that acted like errand boys for him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There was a thing that his girl couldn''t help him after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good. You can leave¡ª I will tell you again. What''s the next part¡ª" Kouta said as he released his squeeze and signaled his errand boy to leave. Wordlessly, he left while holding his shoulder, which was still in pain.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, all my business at school is over. Ah, it seems like it would be good if I went to see if Ruri joined The GCC properly. I''ll check after school for a bit. "


    <div>

 Ch 163 – 13 June: Azuki Miho 01

    Ch 163 ¨C 13 June: Azuki Miho 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta walked towards the club room after the school bell finished ringing. When he got there, all the GCC club members were already present in the club room. Sometimes, he couldn''t figure out how they could alle here so quickly. Well, for the seniors, it might have been natural since the club room was closer to their floor. However, for first-years like himself, they came so quickly that Kouta couldn''t help but think how.


    <span style="font-weight:400">With Ruri joining the club, there were four first years, including Kouta himself. Inada was already sitting in her chair and coding with the PC club. Sakura always joins the seniors like Roka and Chitose. Then Ruri, who was the newest member of the club, was seen being surrounded by Roka, Chitose, and Sakura. It looks like they are about to do something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhu¡ª as a form of wee for new members. We have to make a self-introduction video to post on our club''s Outube channel." Chitose said, followed by a nod from Sakura.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s exactly what you said, Senpai. We have to tell the newest element of our club, darkness."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, princess of darkness, Kuroneko!" Roka said as she apuded Ruri or Kuroneko, who had a big smile on her face before she moved her body like a little waltz and then stopped her movements and posed with her left hand on her forehead and her right hand pointing at the camera nearby.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Fufufu¡ª Yes, you can all call me Kuroneko. The real name of this soul¡ª A kindred who fell from heaven to darkness." Ruri brazenly introduced her inner self. It felt like she was bragging with her pose and tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">By seeing her having fun with other members, in Kouta''s eyes, it seemed that Ruri could blend in with the GCC club members well. Well, because basically, most of the GCC club members are practically entric people.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that''s good. It feels like a good introduction would be to y Darkness Uno."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª that sounds dope."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, the reaction to thest video game was pretty good. There were a lot of people asking about the game I made. Hum¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uno of darkness¡ª Huh¡ª It sounds like a game that someone like me should y."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, Kouta didn''t find it strange why these people could get along so well with each other. Then, hearing their conversation, Kouta also realized that not much different from what happened in the D-frag manga, it seems that the game made by Roka is quite liked in this world. A thing that is not strange because it happened to Eriri and Utaha, too, who experienced things that were not much different from the story that happened in the manga even though they were in another world. Therefore, it is not strange that Kouta has confidence that what they make will be a sess. Because basically, the heroine also has their own plot armor.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Coupled with the sess of ppy Bird, Kouta was confident that the sess of the property from his past life could happen in this world. This added confidence with the mix of sess from his knowledge from his past life and also the heroine''s ability to seed in their own world. It will make the sess they are making quite guaranteed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Just look at the few ideas he gave Chitose, Sakura, and Roka. They were able to build an Outube channel that was good for a high schooler with little experience. It''s not strange because, in the manga, Sakura is a self-proimed genius, even though Kouta doesn''t know if it''s true or not. Then, Chitose herself is a member of the student council at Toyogasaki High School. Somehow, it feels like the student council in the anime world has a great impressionpared to the student council in his past life. As for Roka, Kouta doesn''t really understand what her family did but is sure that Roka''s family is a sessful one.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Anyway, Kouta was very relieved to see Ruri getting along with the other club members. After confirming the situation, Kouta left the club room. He could feel the gaze of Chitose and Sakura, and he was pretty sure they thought something bad. Then, they immediately ran away before they said something. He could hear Takao''s shriek since they changed their target to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could only apologize to Takao in his heart. After all, he had to go back to his house because he had promised Miho. To observe her performance. He couldn''t just do it yesterday. So he asked her toe to his house, and of course, Nanami coulde with her. Kouta could also take the time to give her a little training.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta arrived at his house, he could see Utaha, who was in the living room working on the script while asionally taking a snack that was kept near her body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you''re home already? What about Eriri?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Looks like she''s going to the art club today."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seems that Utaha easily adapts and, without hesitation, uses the items in Kouta''s house. Utaha herself had often visited and worked on her scripts and novels at Kouta''s house. She also knew that no one woulde here because, as often as she came here, no one stopped by. Sometimes, Utaha thinks that theck of people checking up on him is the biggest reason why Kouta is the way he is. Especially adult¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"By the way, Nanami and her friend will be the voice actorsing here. So it would be good if you changed into something a little more modestly dressed." Koutamented that Utaha was still wearing a in T-shirt and also Kouta''s shorts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡ª I will do that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha said so as he went upstairs to change into his uniform, as it was probably most appropriate to meet Nanami and Miho, who arrived almost half an hour after the conversation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They both looked very shy when they entered Kouta''s house, probably because it was basically the first time for them to visit the house of a man their age. Especially when they knew that Kouta lived alone. Of course, they knew that they were not alone with a boy, but they were still a little nervous about this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m sorry you had toe here. However, it''s a bit sudden. I can''t provide a suitable ce. However, there is a small studio in this house that can be used. Even if it''s just a small photo studio." Kouta said this as he led the two to a room that his father had converted into a small photo studio, which meant it was already soundproof.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, it''s fine," Nanami responded while looking around to look at the studio.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, it''s still the casting stage after all, right?" Miho said kindly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true, but I still feel a bit bad. Ah, I also introduce the thesis writer of the visual game we made, Kasumi Utako." Kouta introduced Utaha by using her pen name because he thought it was up to Utaha whether she wanted to introduce herself by her real name or not.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see Miho''s gaze toward Utaha brighten. Like someone looking at their idol. Well, as someone who has an inspiration as a voice actor. Miho at least knew about otaku culture, and Kasumi Utako was one of the young and rising authors. So it''s not strange that Miho reacted like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because it is different from Nanami, who knows about Kasumigaoka Utaha, who is a senior who is always ranked first and cold, the thing that made Nanami immediately nervous was when she met Utaha for the first time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, but that''s my pen name. You can call me, Utaha." Utaha answered.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡ª Un¡ª can I ask something else?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm? Okay, I guess."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really¡ª If that''s the case, can I ask for your autograph?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Miho asked Utaha while she gave a copy of Koisuru Metronome.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I really like your novel. I really wanted toe to the meeting with you. However, because of family matters. I can''te."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Well, I''m happy to have a fan." Utaha responded, and she signed Miho''s novel. "I hope you can show me a good performance." She also gave her some encouragement.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, I will do my best," Miho said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta sat next to Utaha and read out the scenes that Miho was expected to perform. Yesterday, he had given some sample scenes for Miho to learn. Then Kouta asked Miho to perform it at a random pick.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Miho took a deep breath before she performed her act as one of the heroines in Fate/Stay Night, Rin. Honestly, Miho''s voice is differentpared to Rin. However, on Nanami''s performance and if Kouta can get Megumi on board. He had little choice but to try Miho for the role of Rin. In Kouta''s mind, he feltpared to the other two heroines. Rin was moreplex, and Miho''s abilities were better than Nanami''s.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the manga, her first notable voice acting was in the game called Saint Visual Girls Academy, and she only had four lines in it. And her character was kind of the same as her. That''s why Kouta feels like she needs a lot of learning and correcting from him, just like what he did to Nanami.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta asked her, and just like he thought, her skill was much better and more refined than Nanami''s. It was a different talent, maybe- since, unlike Nanami, Miho was actually an actual voice actress rather than an aspiring one. Even so, Kouta was still not satisfied because there was still a vast difference between Miho and the Rin he remembered from his past life. Then, because he remembered Miho''s talent, he was a little harder on her than he was on Nanami.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Miho remained determined, which impressed Kouta himself and convinced him that the casting was right.

 Ch 164 – 13 June: Azuki Miho 02

    Ch 164 ¨C 13 June: Azuki Miho 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I think that''s good enough. You can take some rest¡ª" Kouta let Miho rest before his eyes moved to Nanami, who had been watching the test Kouta was doing on Miho. Nanami also utilized the test session as her own form of learning.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nanami, can youe here? How about we try practising with this line?" Kouta said, and Nanami immediately nodded and took the script given by Kouta. Before, Kouta gave her rigorous training as usual. It seemed that seeing Miho do voice acting made Nanami also eager to do the best she could.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As for Miho, she sat in her seat while leaning back more than usual. She also took a breath and let out quite a big one, too. She took the drink that Kouta prepared. At that moment, she saw someone approach her and hand her a clean towel.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good job," Utaha said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, thank you." Miho was thrilled that she could get such treatment from an author she liked. This was an interaction she never imagined would happen. She enjoyed her conversation with Utaha.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Miho is pleased to be working with someone she can say she admires because it is extraordinary for a young girl of her age to be able to create a novel as good as ''Koisure Metronome''. As someone who wanted to be voice acting, she couldn''t help but admire someone her age who had already achieved something. She used the towel Utaha gave her to wipe off her sweat after a long voice act and got a strict judgment from Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I also have this herbal candy. It''s said to be good for the throat after a long period of use." Utaha served the snack and gave Miho a sense offort.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uu¡ª Even though you don''t have to bother," Miho responded as she waved her hand, showing some shyness with Utaha''s hospitality.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t have to worry. All of this has been prepared by Kouta because, apart from making all of you feel asfortable as he can. He also doesn''t want anything to happen as long as you work with us."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, it will be nice if our work goes well. It will be good for your resume and just a great experience overall."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah. It''s quite an honour to work with you, too, Utaha-sensei."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, you don''t have to call me like that. You can call me by my name."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t have to be nervous around me.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡ª I''ve never expected¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s thanks to him. He''s the one who started this project and the one who recognizes you. At least¡ª he''s always good at that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing Utaha talk about Kouta like that made Miho feel a rtionship between the two of them. Well, it was easy enough for Miho to think that way. Seeing Utaha''s attitude in talking about Kouta, as well as how familiar she was with everything in Kouta''s house, showed how often Utaha visited this house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''I wonder if they''re going out.'' Miho thought as she looked at Utaha before moving toward Kouta, who was still coaching Nanami. She is also a bit envious of their rtionship. She had a promise with her junior high school sweetheart that they would get married after she voiced a manga created by him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why it gave her a bit of hope to see a couple working on the same project.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re doing a good job, you know. It''s just him being strict since he feels like you have a good talent. I think so too¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really¡ª" For Miho, not many people knew about her dream of bing a voice actor. Those who know are her boyfriend Moritaka, Akito and her friend Kaya. Plus, her father didn''t really like her dream of bing a voice actor, and only her mother supported her, so not many people praised her talent like this. Especially when it was someone she admired like Utaha. Well, she liked it when Kouta said it, too, since she saw what Kouta did. At least Kouta had more experience in this area than her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Miho watched Kouta train Nanami carefully. She could easily see how Kouta corrected Nanami''s mistakes and also helped her by demonstrating how to do things the right way. Miho also reads manga from Tomo-chan wa Onnanoko and also ys ppy Bird. Both are simple in terms of creativity in their respective industries but still essible for people to enjoy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That was why she was so impressed with how Kouta could teach Nanami, and she also remembered how Kouta seemed to be able toment on music with Michiru yesterday. In other words, this Kouta guy is multi-talented or perhaps a genius? Miho could probably take credit from a possible genius. At this point, even though she may be confident in herself. Her future was still unknown.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, I think that''s enough for now," Kouta told Nanami before she was seen thinking and writing something into a note. Nanami breathed a sigh of relief and sat down next to Miho.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good job."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª What do you think?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami asked Miho, who answered the question honestly and then the two of them discussed each other''s looks. They also asked Utaha, who was sitting near them, for her opinion. This made them have a lively conversation. As for Kouta, he seemed to be busy preparing something, and it seemed to be quite a lot.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After Kouta finished taking care of what he prepared, he spoke to Miho.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I think¡ª This is good enough. What we need to do now is talk about a contract. Do we need to talk to your parents?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could remember that her strict father had gotten angry because Miho had appeared at an event in an outfit that was slightly revealing for her father. Of course, Kouta wouldn''t do that, and he didn''t need her to do that. Honestly, Kouta is a little lucky that it looks like Miho hasn''t joined an agency like in the manga, where she has to appear in magazines in bikinis and so on. To spread and expand her career.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that''s true. We need to talk like that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Can you ask your parents about it and we can talk about it? I''m already prepared and ready anytime."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, I will ask them. Ah, it looks like tonight it''s fine, and my mother said she will prepare dinner."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really, that''s good. And you wille with me¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Do I need to go too??"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta told Utaha after he finished his conversation with Miho. As Miho had said, Kouta invited her to dinner and talked about finalizing the contract. He felt that Utaha''s presence would be helpful if there were any problems with her father.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, it would help me a lot."


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, the three of them went to Miho''s home while Nanami went back to her own. Kouta could remember that her father was quite protective of Miho since they actually moved her home after she went to high school, so she didn''t need to go to school by train.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta didn''t really remember what Miho''s father looked like, but he had those strict fathers in anime and an old but stern look with sses. On the other hand, her mother, Azuki Miyuki, has a younger look, just like any other mother in anime. She pretty much had the same face as Miho; she just looked a bit older and had dark gold hair with a ringlet.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhuhu¡ª I wonder if you all enjoy the food," Miyuki said after dinner was over.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s a good dinner." "Un, thank you for the delicious food." Utaha and Kouta replied as they praised the food. Kouta could see Miho''s father looking at her like he was judging him or something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, they moved to the living room, where Kouta gave a file containing a profile of the circle as well as the visual novel that the circle would be making. The file could be said to be arranged very neatly even though someone made it of his daughter''s age. That was what Miho''s father thought when he examined the file.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The file contains profiles of all the people involved, such as Kouta, who made the ppy Bird game and also the story writer of the manga. Then also Utaha and Eriri, who have the best resume among others. The rest were newbies, including his son, Miho. Of course, there were concerns about working with so many novices, as well as most of the people in the circle being the same age as Miho.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, as Kouta exined to her, there are advantages to this position. Because his daughter got the job as the lead and will most likely have a great experiencepared to other jobs. In addition, Kouta also told Miho''s father that taking this project would provide an advantage for Miho. The very thing that a projective father like Miho''s father would love.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The first is the fact that almost all the members of the circle are girls, which makes Miho''s father very calm. The second is the words of Kouta, who said that if the visual novel is sessful, Miho will be able to avoid the side jobs that won''t really benefit her once she bes a well-known voice actress. She will not need to do idol-like jobs and may also try to utilize her sex appeal to find fans.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, that is only the case if the visual novel is sessful, but the presence of Eriri and Utaha already makes the possibility of the novel''s sess very high as they already have their own fans who are likely to pursue the work of the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, after listening to all the exnations from Kouta and looking at the files Kouta brought. This job was great for Miho, and he didn''t have much reason to refuse, especially if Miho herself wanted to do this job. Because although he was a strict father, he still allowed his daughter to pursue her dreams. Thest thing he likes is that both Utaha and Kouta have good grades, so he doesn''t have to worry about his son''s grades going down after working together on this project.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Without any difficulty, Miho''s father agrees, and Kouta finally finalizes the contract with Miho.

 Ch 165 – 13 June, Night with Satomi

    Ch 165 ¨C 13 June, Night with Satomi


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was very happy with his sess in getting permission directly from Miho''s father. Because this makes it at least easy for Miho, he would also be pleased if he gave a positive impression of himself in Miho''s eyes. However, at the moment, she didn''t have many ns for Miho. He hopes to make a good impression while they work together on Fate/Stay Night.


    <span style="font-weight:400">He gets a lot of time to take Miho from his girlfriend as they onlymunicate like people in a long-distance rtionship. Their story in the manga is charming, and it is easy to cheer for manga readers and anime viewers. It''s just a little unrealistic. It is precisely when remembering how pure the rtionship between Miho and the MC makes Kouta''s desire to take Miho even greater.


    <span style="font-weight:400">He is such a bad guy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But if she really is like in the anime and manga, Kouta thinks he should y the long game because she is a devoted girl and a dreamer. Because the rtionship between the two of them is like the promise of a wishful person. For now, he must think in terms of the most realistic target.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta needed to approach Megumi, and he would also be meeting with Chika tomorrow.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After the conversation with Miho''s parents, Kouta did not return to his home. After staying overnight at Kouta''s house, Utaha decided to go home after the talk with Miho''s father. Basically, Utaha didn''t do much at the meeting. However, his presence made the conversation easier because, among all of them, Utaha was the most sessful after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta knew that no one was home, and he was getting used to the presence of people in his house. He had no interest in going home and opted to visit the apartment of one of his women, and it had also been a while since he had paid any attention to her. So he told her that he woulde to Satomi''s ce.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, unlike the other girls, Kouta enjoyed his time with Satomi. Satomi is a mature woman, so her behavior differs slightly from other girls. It also happens in intercourse, perhaps because Satomi is basically at an age where she is more expressive at sexual stuff and more sensual than other girls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">If you think about it, Satomi is a famous cosyer, so Kouta believes she might be able to help make a ssh when the visual novel is released. Marin became a saber, and for Satomi, the suitable character is Rider. The presence of both will be fabulous for promoting the visual novel.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta thought like that as he enjoyed Satomi''s bouncing and swaying. He did not have to move much because Satomi was already doing everything for him. Especially when he saw Satomi''s breasts swaying back and forth due to her vigorous movements. Seeing the plump breasts move like this convinced Kouta that Satomi was really a suitable rider, especially when he remembered the various doujinshi about Rider in his previous.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª" Satomi moaned even louder when Kouta grabbed her plump breasts and yed with her nipples before he put them in his mouth and licked it greedily. He probably felt his ejaction time was approaching, so he grabbed Satomi''s hips and helped both of their movements speed up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi may notice it, and her vagina tightened in surprise and strangled Kouta''s penis with such force that Kouta himself couldn''t stop his ejaction as his hot and sticky semen spurted inside her vagina and poured on her inside.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaah¡ª It''s hot¡ª I''m cummming¡ª" Satomi also had a climax as she felt her inside filled with his semen. Her face was utterly debauched for a teacher to show to the students at her school. Well, Kouta was not her student, and he never thought he would see her appear when she was teaching her students.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Kouta did not stop ying with Satomi''s breasts. Satomi herself, enjoying the afterglow of the climax, grabbed Kouta''s head and held it against her breasts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhu¡ª You can''t juste over, okay?


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but I feel a bit lonely sleeping alone in my home."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi tried to warn Kouta, but when Kouta replied like that with his cute face while crouching on her breast like a lonely teenager, it tickled her¡ª Wait, if he doesn''t do bad things. Kouta is indeed a lonely boy. It''s just that he''s channeling his energy into the wrong ces. As a teacher, she should have tried to warn Kouta and also stop him. However, Satomi was carried away by Kouta''s flow and always easily gave in when Kouta acted like this. She could not say ''no'' to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"After all, I also came here to ask for your time on Sunday. I hope you have some free time ande to my house."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uh, is there something? Ah¡ª Perhaps, do you want to have another cosy photo session? Do you need a costume from me? I can bring it to your house?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta hadn''t told Satomi what he would do on Sunday, but it seemed that Satomi had given him a good idea. Kouta couldn''t help thinking of Takao, Eriri, and Utaha doing cosy and even considered as far as them having sex while cosying.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s not a bad idea. Although that wasn''t my intention, I like it. It''s okay to bring cosy costumes."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ª So it''s not about that!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I just want you toe to my house and meet with my other girl, too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª But that''s kinda¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. I don''t think the girls will talk about your secrets or anything. Also, you don''t have toe, but I will be happy you came, you know¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta understood if Satomi was hesitant to meet other girls. Because, in the end, her position was different from the other girls. Even so, Kouta still hoped to persuade Satomi and pave the way for the girls in his harem to get along. After all, the first step is to get them to meet each other, right?


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, even though you''re pleading like that. I don''t think it''s good for olddies like me to hang out with youngsters like you all. It just feels wrong." Satomi gave a very reasonable reason.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, that''s kind of true. But I don''t want to discriminate anyone¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Even if you act like you''re right. What you''re doing is still wrong."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª you wille, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, fine. I wille."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"With the costume, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This guy¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was very happy that Satomi agreed with his request. Then, with this conversation finished while sticking his cheek in the middle of Satomi''s soft breasts, Kouta remembered one new thing. Something that came to mind when talking to Miho''s parents. It was an idea that came about because in many manga and novels he had read, the protagonists created entertainmentpanies in his past life. They took in artists and the like before they became famous.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta has already made circles with Utaha and Eriri. However, letting go of talents like Miho and Michiru would be a shame. Kouta didn''t know how far Nanami would go, but with his help, she could also be a big sess. Then, if he ys his cards right, Kouta can also look for characters who will be sessful in the future. Creating an entertainmentpany is one way to be sessful in this world.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, in the end, he was still underage. However, it is a cliche that young people like him ownpanies in the world of manga and anime. He still feels having an adult is good, even if she''s just a figurehead. Then, the safest option he had now was Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Right now, his game is still associated with the GCC club and is helped by his uncle. Then, Kouta also thought it would be good to distinguish his gamepany from the entertainment industry, which focuses on talents in voice acting, actors, and musicians. Maybe he made an agencypany? Yeah, that''s more like it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then Kouta exined what he was thinking to Satomi, who listened to his exnation with a quite serious face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, so you''re asking me to create an agencypany filled with talents that you find. Hm¡ª You know that this is a crazy request and also probably a gamble, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Satomi gave a reasonable answer, which made Kouta a little annoyed, and massaged her nipples.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, you can''t just sulk when I reject your idea. Also, I don''t think this situation is a good ce to talk about something this serious."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, what Kouta said sounded like a reckless n. Although he had a good record so far, it was still insufficient to convince Satomi, which was a pity. However, Kouta would not give up on this matter. Because it is still a pity to let go of the talents that he knows will be a sess. He has those various memories and skills he has. He just needs to find the talent to portray his ideas.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Anyway, Kouta may have failed to convince Satomi. But maybe he could make a better proposal. For now, Kouta thought to enjoy his night and start the next round.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª It''s be big again!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">And Satomi''s moaning wouldn''t stop till midnight.

 Ch 166 – 14 June, Chika 02

    Ch 166 ¨C 14 June, Chika 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Ever since Kouta learned boxing and got a morning routine for his coach, he made sure to do that morning routine every single morning to improve his stamina. Before he remembered his past life, he rarely did this kind of activity after all. Thanks to that schedule made by his coach, his stamina was much betterpared to what it was, and his muscles started to build even for a bit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Kouta wasn''t in his usual area, he still could get a new route just by seeing a map on his smartphone. He also didn''t need to think about breakfast since Satomi would be handling it. He also remembered that she would make him hamburger steak. Seeing a mature woman like Satomi talk about preparing hamburger steak for breakfast made him feel a little nostalgic. It made him sad for a bit, but it kind of made him happy at the same time. Such aplicated feeling¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself began to think about something that happened today, that he would meet Chika. Well, thest meeting between the two of them happened when they yed together with Eriri. Then, with Eriri constantly interfering, Kouta once again had the opportunity to meet or date Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, it is arguably a little unfortunate that these dates happen on school days, as opposed to weekdays when couples can spend longer together and visit more exciting ces than during school hours. Especially if the date takes ce after school, the ces to go are more limited.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But at the same time, an after-school date gives a different impression, especially after understanding that an after-school date in uniform can only happen when still attending high school and the like. ording to memories from his past life, he and his girlfriend used to go to a nearby mall to watch movies, y at a gaming centre, and also eat at a famous food franchise. It was pretty expensive for an ordinary student like him. They usually did it once a week or two weeks.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta thought to himself that he had been on more sex than dates. He recalled how many dates he had been on, and the most he could remember in his life was that he had only been on an actual date when he went to the aquarium with Eriri. After that, he might go on dates, but not like the time with Eriri at that time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that time, Kouta realized if he could satisfy an ojou-sama like Chika, that came from Shuchi''in Academy¡ª Wait, wouldn''t it be marvellous to date someone wearing the uniform of Shuchi''in, which is famous for being an exclusive school for the rich and noble. Even though they have simple uniforms, it''s still a prestigious school that makes their uniforms very famous.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, his dating experience with Chika together with Eriri ended well. So Kouta had a rtively favourable experience, but at the same time, he felt that there was no way he could use the exact date for today''s date.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta wondered if he just went on a regr date¡ª just like any date in the manga and anime. He thought like that while he was chewing the hamburger steak made by Satomi. It was pretty delicious, and she gave him cheese as a topping, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta had also used dates that he felt Chika would like with his knowledge from the manga and anime he had seen in his past life. Somehow, the thing he remembers is Chika, who likes to eat ramen. No, she said she liked eating sushi more in thest chapter.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"As her friend, do you have any good ideas?" Kouta asked Eriri while they were enjoying lunch. Usually, he spent most of his lunchtime with Takao. Still, it seemed that today, she was going to teach Ruri various things about programming. Hence, Kouta ate lunch in the audiovisual room where the three of them usually gathered.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I wonder¡ª watching some movies and eating food is a standard. Window shopping?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s just that the only movie that caught my attention that was on was Kung Fu Panda 2¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eeeh¡ª Isn''t that animated movies¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I heard it is a good one."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that might be true. However, it''s not a movie you watch on a date, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, a good animated movie is still more interesting to watch and enjoy than a bad romance movie¡ª" Kouta gave an honest statement inside his mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true. Hm¡ª I think just having fun is enough, right?" In the end, Eriri didn''t give a good answer for him. Even the other girl in this room began to react after she had been listening to the conversation between Eriri and Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Isn''t making a good date n a man''s job? To make such a good escort for a girl." Utaha answered with a bit of a harsh tone. Well, she may be a bit jealous to know that Kouta had a date with another girl and someone she didn''t know. If she thinks about it, she never dated Kouta either, right?


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Utaha gave Eriri more of a re than Kouta, knowing that the girl Kouta was dating today was a friend of Eriri''s and that they had be close enough to date because of Eriri. Utaha didn''t know why. She let this happen, and it felt like she was helping him. Honestly, she was curious and interested in asking Eriri why she did things like that. She even wondered if Eriri had a kinky thing where she enjoyed being cuckolded, or NTR or something else she saw in doujinshi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true, but there''s nothing wrong with asking for opinions, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, if that''s the case. How about going to a hotel that has a romantic bar?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Utaha made a slightly interesting suggestion to Kouta. Still, he didn''t think it was a good idea to take Chika to a ce like that. He could probably do it to a girl who was closer than Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, well. I think choosing the safe path is the best thought I cane up with. Maybe a date made by amoner will attract the attention of rich kids and noble¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, isn''t that kind of rude thinking¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haha, sorry. But I can''t help it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Embraced by the heat of early summer and the warmth of the afternoon sun, time flew by as Kouta walked out of the station looking at his smartphone. Because he was basically exchanging messages with Chika, Kouta knew that Chika woulde here after she finished dealing with the student council. Therefore, Kouta immediately thought about whether it would be good to take a little break before going to the cinema or game centre. After all, it was gettingte in the afternoon, so they were probably a bit hungry at that time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t that long for Kouta to wait for Chika toe. A beautiful girl with long pink hair with a big ck ribbon on her bangs. She wore her ck school uniform that Kouta was used to seeing Chika wear because of his memories. However, this was the first time he saw Chika wearing the uniform in person. Of course, there is a vast difference between seeing it in person and seeing it from memory. Especially when the memory is also just looking from the screen at a manga or anime character.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m sorry. Did I keep you waiting?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Not at all, Chika-san. I just got here, too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta replied and spoke to Chika a little formally since she was basically a year older than him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, good, then let''s go." Chika looked down in response to Kouta''s answer before stepping out of the station. Her voice rang out clearly more nervous than her usual tone, and Kouta could understand why she moved quickly as she might try to hide her blushing face. Why did she have a reddened face seeing him? Well, Kouta certainly did not know why she became like this. Still, Kouta was sure that this was happening because of what Eriri was doing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was a little used to Eriri and Takao holding his hand when they were together like this. Although he would love to hold Chika''s hand, he knew he had to be patient. At least the most basic thing in anime and manga dating isplimenting the clothes worn by the date.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, this is my first time seeing you in the uniform¡ª Chika-san. It looks refreshing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, is that so."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I saw you in a dress at the party and summer clothing on the previous date. That outfit is perfect for you, but seeing Chika-san in uniform gives a different impression. You look even cuter, Chika-senpai." Kouta praised Chika while joking, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">No matter how Chika acted in the manga and anime, she was still a young girl who liked to be praised as a cute girl. She started blushing furiously, and she responded to his joking with a simple response.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t have to act that formal with me¡ª we''re trying to have fun after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So I can call you¡ª Chika."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, do as you please." She felt like Kouta''s momentum had carried her. Even so, she didn''t actually dislike her current situation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, the date with Kouta happened because of the involvement of a long-time friend, Eriri. She still couldn''t believe how a friend as beautiful, bright, and innocent as her junior could fall into the hands of a man like this. Chika felt that this date would be herst judgment for Kouta. She once again tried to open her friend''s eyes to not getting into a rtionship with Kouta.

 Ch 167 – 14 June, Chika 03

    Ch 167 ¨C 14 June, Chika 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika Perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika was very self-conscious and a little embarrassed when she met Kouta. Especially when Eriri asionally gave her videos of herself enjoying sex with Kouta. Then, as usual, watching her friend like that directly without any censorship made Chika sometimes horny and used the video as a masturbation tool.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only did Chika see her friend Eriri''s beauty and sexiness in person, but she also saw the naked body of the boy who was only one year older than her. She could see that behind his face, which was a mix of cute and good-looking appearance, he had quite a muscr body and also veryrge genitals. It was bigger than Chika had ever seen in videos or pictures she had seen before she watched Eriri''s video.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why Chika had mixed feelings meeting with Kouta, especially just the two of them like this. To be honest, she had some resentment towards Kouta. She made Eriri''s attitude turn into this, and meeting her like this reminded her of what she had done after she had seen the video. Therefore, Chika found it very difficult to look at Kouta or act normally.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sometimes, Chika can''t help herself but steal a nce at Kouta and stare at the parts that attract her attention, including his private parts. Before thinking about how such a big penis could hide in the pants, Kouta was wearing. When she realized what she was thinking, Chika again felt ashamed of the dirty thoughts she was thinking. One of the reasons why he has a bit of a grudge against Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Since thest meeting with Kouta, Chika''s judgment of Kouta changed slightly. Although she still had a negative view of Kouta, who made Eriri act perverted, she also felt that she had be more perverted than usual. Things that make Chika annoyed with Kouta. But at the same time, she also understood why Eriri could like Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Chika did not want to admit it, when she saw Kouta beat those people. She couldn''t help thinking how cool Kouta looked when he did that, especially when there was a big difference between Kouta''s appearance, which was a mixture of handsome and cute, and his appearance, which did not show that he could fight or be manly. Seeing such a contrast from Kouta made Chika, who arguably had never been attracted to a boy, her heart throbbed for it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Therefore, just having Kouta do something as simple asplimenting her on her uniform appearance was enough to make her happy. She wouldn''t have suchplicated feelings if she didn''t know Kouta had such a close rtionship with her friend Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, this date also happened because of Eriri''s permission and help. In other words, Eriri had no problem that she was approaching Kouta, even though Chika could see that Eriri liked Kouta. Therefore, Chika did not understand why Eriri could behave like this, letting the man she liked get close to another woman.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''I don''t understand what she is thinking of¡ª'' Chika thought as she yed with the half-empty ss of iced melon soda she was drinking. Kouta took her to a cafe not too far from the movie theatre they were going to.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I heard this cafe is pretty good and has delicious honey toast. I look forward to seeing what it''s like." Kouta spoke whilementing on why he brought Chika here.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Chika saw Kouta''s behaviour, which she thought was quite appropriate given his appearance. His long pink hair was tied in a braid, and he had an excited expression on his face as he waited for dessert to arrive. It looks cute and fits him perfectly¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Do you like sweet food?" Chika asked because she followed Kouta''s rmendation and ordered the same thing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, not really. To me, it''s the same¡ª It''s just that I''m looking forward to this because I''ve seen it on television shows and outube, so I''m very interested in trying this honey toast. I''ve never tried these sweets after all." Kouta answered Chika''s question honestly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Despite speaking like that, Kouta''s face looked glowing when the honey toast arrived. It is a sweet made of rectangr bread with ice cream and honey as toppings. Sometimes, people add fruit on top, too. It''s done in this cafe''s honey toast, which is filled with strawberries, raspberries, and other berries.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta used a knife and fork to cut the honey toast intorge slices before chewing on the slices. Chika could see how excited Kouta was to eat a good meal.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s delicious." He said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">An appearance that also contrasted with the video Chika had seen. If she saw Kouta like this, she would never have imagined him as the beastly man who gave Eriri pleasure in the perverted video she was given.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika herself has never dated another man and only knows from movies and stories about dating. Therefore, she always thought boys would always try to look mature and wouldn''t act like this because they usually try to make a positive impression on their dates.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Or he thinks that he doesn''t need to do something like that. I just have to not believe in things that are in movies or stories that they will be the same.'' Chika also took a slice of her honey toast into her mouth. Even though she ordered honey toast, she ordered a different vour.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because Chika was thinking like that, she ate the sweets in silence. At that moment, Chika did not expect to get a surprise attack from Kouta. As before, Kouta cut the honey toast intorge slices and held them out to Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wonder what yours tastes like? How about we exchange one for the other? There¡ª Open wide." He said without showing any embarrassment and offered his food to Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª isn''t this¡ª" Chika was quite surprised, and her face turned red when she realized what Kouta was about to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, this is well-known in manga and anime¡ª ''Aaann'' scene!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, you like doing something like this¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, well. It''s a rare opportunity to go on a date with you. I thought it wouldn''t hurt to make the most of it because you''re an adorable person, after all. Alright. Not that¡ª that''s aside, Open wide. Aaaahh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh, you¡ª Alright fine. Then¡ª Aaahhh."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Chika felt embarrassed, in the end, she understood why Kouta thought that way. Then, she slowly opened her mouth to ept Kouta''s feed. The vour of honey toast is even sweeter than usual. Chika always feels when she sees this behaviour in the media and thinks how romantic it is, but doing it in person like this feels quite embarrassing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After finishing chewing the slices from Kouta, Chika could feel Kouta''s gaze and expression waiting for her turn. Chika sliced her honey toast and slowly gave a forkful to Kouta, who epted it happily. Unlike Chika, who was a little shy, Kouta seemed to enjoy what they were doing. He didn''t even look bashful or anything like that, making Chika feel a bit ridiculous and embarrassed about it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika also realized that what they were doing was also like an indirect kiss when she finished feeding Kouta, and she stared at the fork that had just left Kouta''s mouth. Honestly, she wasn''t a person who thought too much about it. But somehow, when facing Kouta, she became like this. Perhaps because she is attracted to Kouta, she is more sensitive than usual.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That may be the case¡ª However, in the end, Kouta himself didn''t think too much of it, so Chika didn''t have to think about it that seriously either. Even so, the next slice of honey toast tasted sweeter than before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Ugh, it feels like getting in touch with Kouta is making me notice him more and more.'' Chika thought like that before remembering what Eriri said to her yesterday.


    <span style="font-weight:400">[ I hope you enjoy your date without thinking about me too much. I know you may be thinking about other stuff. But for me, I like Kouta, and I feel like he''s the best to make me feel good and loved. Even so, we''re still young, and it may sound weird for you to hear. But I want you to feel what I feel, too and understand where I came from. That''s why I hope you just enjoy it. ]


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Enjoy it¡ª Huh¡ª Well, it''s not like I will do other stuff, right? It''s just having fun in a cafe and watching movies.''


    <span style="font-weight:400">Last time they yed together with Eriri, and this was the first time they were alone like this. Unexpectedly, the conversation between the two of them was not as awkward as Chika had expected. It was like Kouta was used to talking to girls his own age, and therefore, it was easy for him to figure out what Chika liked to talk about. It was quite fun for Chika that she didn''t realize it was time for them to move to their next ce, a movie theatre.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although it was a date, Chika didn''t consider getting paid by Kouta. It was basically Eriri''s idea, and she agreed to it. Therefore, when Kouta wanted to pay the bill for everything. Chika refused, and they paid for their own meals.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The afternoon breeze was already quite cold, and slowly, the warmth emanating from Chika''s hand felt very good. Chika realized Kouta was holding her hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Sorry, but can I hold your hand?" Kouta spoke as if asking for permission even though he had already done so.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s fine. You''re already doing it anyway. But¡ª don''t get carried away! Okay¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika never expected she would throw that tsundereish-like. Still, just like she remembered, Kouta wanted to use this date as fully as he could. Walking the street holding each other''s hands made them look like a real couple.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, this was Chika''s first time holding hands in the context of dating and the like. She was a little nervous and rather awkward. She hoped her hands weren''t sweaty. Even so, the warmth of holding hands like this somehow warmed her heart a little.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Yeah, I''m just following what Eriri said to me¡ª Yeah, I will enjoy it¡ª'' Chika thought as their date continued.

 Ch 168 – 14 June, Chika 04

    Ch 168 ¨C 14 June, Chika 04


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta did not expect that Chika would ept his hold on her hand. Even though it''s a small thing, it''s still progress in his rtionship with Chika. He happily walked to the movie theater with her. Kouta''s knowledge of Chika was limited to what he had read in the manga. However, as far as he knew, Chika was not afraid of horror movies and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, there was a Hollywood superhero blockbuster in the movie that aired just now, which seems to attract a lot of audiences. Unfortunately for Kouta, the memory he had was already watching the movie. He did not find the movie exciting, and in the end, the hero would appear in the heroes'' assembly movie.


    <span style="font-weight:400">For some reason, most date scenes in manga and anime are usually watching romance or horror movies. Therefore, Kouta ended up choosing the safe option of a horror-themed movie, plus he didn''t find that his past life knew about this horror movie. This movie may be an original movie in this world or a film that was released in Japan without bing mainstream overseas.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta and Chika entered the theater and sat in the seats that Kouta had chosen. The chairs they got were reallyfortable positions for watching movies in theaters. Unlike the superhero movie from Hollywood, this horror movie did not have many people watching. There were probably only twenty people in the theater.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I think it feels scarier when there aren''t many people." Although Chika is okay with horror movies, it doesn''t mean she won''t feel scared or creepy about them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s not like this adds to the charm of horror movies," Kouta responded to Chika''s words. It seemed that both of them had a tolerance for horror movies. Kouta''s tolerance was arguably higher than Chika''s as he sat nonchntly andfortably in his seat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Besides, with the theater being less crowded, it will be easier to act lovey-dovey! If you feel scared, pleasee here." Kouta continued his words while signaling to Chika that he was ready to ept her embrace.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"There''s no way I will do that," Chika told Kouta, but her face was kinda blushing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? That''s too bad. Oh, then, is it okay if I do it?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Please¡ª Don''t¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not long after they had those conversations, the ads ended, and the movie began. Like most horror movies, it started in a dark ce, and people talked in such grim voices. The story began okay, and the soundtrack gave a scary tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Chika has a good tolerance for horror movies, sometimes she still flinches when she sees something scary. Sometimes, she also screams softly, and when she notices that Kouta doesn''t look scared at all, she fans her face with her hands in embarrassment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Doesn''t feel a bit hot here¡ª" And she made some weird excuse.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I don''t think so. But it''s quite a good horror. Ah, I think I will be fine with this." Kouta responded to Chika''s excuse by putting his hand near Chika and using his pinkie finger to grasp Chika''s pinkie finger. Since Kouta''s treatment this time was minorpared to before, Chika had no reason to resist, and she even used her own strength to make her pinky stick to him more.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, the movie continues until, at some point, the main characters visit the ghost. As a horror movie, of course, it is not strange if there are jump scares. There was a time when jumpscares were quite surprising, and Kouta could feel her finger slightly trembling. So he held her pinkies stronger.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika had never had an experience like this, but she felt the warmth she got from Kouta''s fingers gave her a sense offort.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, there was no "''kyaaa'' and the girl hugged the guy" event that urred in this movie. But it was a pretty standard horror movie, and it wasn''t long, just over an hour then, when the two of them left the movie theater at the perfect time for dinner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How do we find a ce for dinner? Is it okay?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s fine. I told my family that I would be homete at night."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So¡ª does your family know about this date?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, they''re quite making a fuss about it. Since they never thought I would be going on a date, especially my sisters."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you have a sister?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I''m the middle child and have a younger sister and an older sister."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta and Chika are having a conversation while passing by the shopping center. It seemed like they were taking their time on the way to the restaurant. You could even say that they both stopped at several shops when Chika found something she was interested in. Most of what she sees are hair essories and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika does buy some essories, but most of the time, she just asks Kouta if it suits her and such. At some point, Kouta couldn''t help but ask her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is there anything you want? I will pay for it. It''s a date, after all¡ª I guess buying your date a small gift as a token ofmemoration is a normal thing to do on a date, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that may be true. But isn''t the gift usually given at the end of a date and bought secretly as a surprise? It''s like in the manga¡ª ''I saw you looking at this essory so that you might like it, so I bought it for you'' like that¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I thought about that too, but I prefer to speak directly like this."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª But it''s a bit unexciting, hm, since you''re thinking of buying me something. How about buying me something that you think suits me? Not something I like, but what do you think that suit of me¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It seems like this will be burdensome for me. I will not get negative points if I get you something bad, right? If I want to y a game, I like to y some rpg¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Buuu¡ª It''s fine to y a game for a bit. It''s a date, after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª" Kouta turned towards the crowd of essories lined up in front of him. He tried to remember something that could be a clue from past memories as well as how Chika observed the essories so that he could guess what kind of essories Chika would like. In the end, Kouta chose a cute ribbon, yet had a simple design because it was basically the essory that Chika often used. He thought that he wanted the gift to be used frequently by the person he gave it to.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that''s cute."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Meanwhile, Chika responded that Kouta''s choice was a simple word, but that was enough since she said it with a sweet smile on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Meanwhile, the restaurant where they had dinner was a restaurant that Chika would never have expected Kouta to choose. Because the ce they went to was a yakiniku restaurant.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I never thought you would choose a ce like this?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why? Yakiniku is good, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Since you''re always saying, since this is the date¡ª so I thought you would choose something more romantic."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I just thought that you liked yakiniku."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I suspect you may have heard it from Eriri, but yeah¡ª I like eating Yakiniku."


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, they had dinner without anything interesting happening. The restaurant chosen by Kouta was quite delicious, and nothing could go wrong. What was a little different for Chika was thatpared to her family, Kouta was arguably more skilled in cooking the yakiniku meat they ordered. It''s like he knows when the meat is cooked to Chika''s liking and her preference.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s really delicious. I wonder if you can cook Kouta-kun?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I live alone, after all. So, of course, I need to learn to cook. And surprisingly easy¡ª I can teach you just like Eriri. I taught her, too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª I will think about it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">After finishing dinner, Kouta walked Chika to the station. However, before arriving at the station, Kouta invited Chika to take a short walk to a nearby park. He was a little surprised when Chika agreed to his request, even though he realized that there was progress in the development of their rtionship. He still thought that he was giving her a negative impression because he knew that Eriri always gave her their sex videos.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Especially since Chika agreed to go to this park, which is, of course, a more secluded ce around this area.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was like she gave him the green light¡ª Or couldn''t it just be this was a test? Well, Kouta was basically not thinking of doing anything wrong.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They had just a tiny conversation, and Kouta could only hope to get a chance to go on a date like this. Yeah, he invited her here and hoped to make ns to see her again. That''s what he thought. It was only when he saw her up close in the park that he once again realized that she was a beautiful girl. She has a childlike face, pretty pink hair, and a fantastic body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It''s just that because Chika is different from the characters he has so far slept with, such as Eriri, Utaha, and Takao, who, like the MC, make Kouta have a desire to steal them and take over their feelings from the MC to him. That''s something Chika doesn''t have, so he''s not that interested. However, being in contact with her like this made him quite interested in her. Then, he can also utilize her connections to get acquainted with other characters from the anime Chika came from.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So Kouta felt for the first time such an urge and desire to make Chika this strong.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I feel like wanting to kiss you¡ª Since it''s a date, it should end with a kiss, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡ª that''s something out of nowhere. Are you perhaps thinking like that when you bring me here?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, of course not. I am thinking about how I invite you to another date, but when I see how beautiful you are¡ª I can''t help thinking that I want to kiss you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª I don''t know how I feel about this. Do I need to be happy youplimented me or think what a pervert you are?" Chika stepped back with a flushed face when she heard Kouta''s words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So, no?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course not, we''re still not that close enough¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, so we can do that if we are close enough. Huh¡ª Then this is okay?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta stepped closer to Chika, whose face was turning red as Kouta stepped closer. However, Chika''s behavior gave the impression that she would be okay with being kissed by Kouta. Kouta felt it was better to be patient for now. He took her hand and kissed it while acting like she was a princess and asked for another date.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Can I ask you for another date, Chika-san?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, this is quite embarrassing, but I''ll think about it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, even though I try my best."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh, fine. We can do it next week¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">With this, Kouta and Chika''s date came to an end, and it seemed that their rtionship was continuing in the direction that Kouta and perhaps Eriri had hoped.

 Ch 169 – 14 June, First Meeting with Kirisu Mafuyu

    Ch 169 ¨C 14 June, First Meeting with Kirisu Mafuyu


    <span style="font-weight:400">After the conversation, Kouta and Chika spent a short time in the park before eventually going to the station and parting ways. He wasn''t keen on just going home and was considering staying at Satomi''s house again. He remembered to call Satomi first.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Unlike what Kouta had expected, although the phone was connected, it seemed Satomi did not pick up his call.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is she busy or something?" Kouta whispered and sighed in disappointment. He had no choice but to return home. However, not long after, he called Satomi. He received a call from someone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see Satomi''s name on his smartphone screen only when he answered the call. The voice he heard was not that of Satomi. A voice that he was quite familiar with, but it was still vague in his memory. Before the person speaking on the call, he introduced himself as Satomi''s coworker, Kirisu Mafuyu.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seems that Satomi and some teachers were having dinner together at their favorite izakaya, and one of the waiters gave the wrong order and a ss of alcohol. This got Satomi drunk, and Mafuyu hoped that Kouta, who was called Satomi, could take her home because she thought Kouta could be close to Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta is close to Satomi but still goes to meet Satomi, who gathers her coworkers, which also means teachers at the same school as Kouta. She didn''t want to make people suspicious of the rtionship between her and Satomi. In other words, it was actually better not to ept Mafuyu''s request.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, at the same time as listening to the words of Mafuyu, who exined the events that happened to Satomi, Kouta feels this kind of like an event. Yeah, It feels like an event not umon in manga, anime, and doujinshi, where delivering a drunk person to her house will trigger an event. It was a shame to miss. Plus, he had the chance to meet Kirisu Mafuyu, one of the characters he knew and liked. He found her to be the best heroine in her manga, and since then, he has been ending her with the MC. She made his urge to steale out, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also thought that if he did the right thing, he could let the teachers know that Satomi was close to Kouta without creating suspicion among them. Once again, this is an additional reason that makes this a case not to be missed. Therefore, Kouta finally responded that he understood and would soon head to Satomi''s izakaya restaurant.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta called a taxi and told the driver to go to the Izakaya restaurant. At the same time, the taxi drove to the restaurant, and Kouta called his uncle. Kouta understood that his uncle was basically a person who only cared about him minimally. It was very bad for Kouta before he got the memories of his past life. However, for him right now, his uncle was very useful basically as long as there was a reason that his uncle could ept. He always helped Kouta without asking too many questions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This time, Kouta called his uncle and hoped to help him so Kouta could take the drunk Satomi to his house. When listening to Kouta''s request, of course, his uncle didn''t understand and was probably shocked because he replied with a loud - Huh -


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then Kouta exined what had happened, and it seemed that his uncle had begun to understand. Still, he asked a question that was very important to his uncle from the tone in which he spoke it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why did it have to be you?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta didn''t quite understand why his uncle was asking like this. However, he felt his uncle probably wanted to know what he wanted.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"As I told you before, I''m quite close to Tachibana-sensei. We had dinner together several times and breakfast, too. She also helped me with many things, including my activities."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You two are pretty close?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, of course. It seems she took pity on me, and Tachibana-sensei''s presence helped me so much that I wasn''t so lonely."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta did not hesitate to use the fact that he lived alone and said he was lonely to make his uncle feel sorry for him and help him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, okay. I will try to help you. So I need to say that Tachibana-sensei had my permission to be your guardian, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, then."


    <span style="font-weight:400">As usual, his uncle only spoke in short words, but it was clear that he would help Kouta. This made Kouta very happy and confident that his ns would be fine. As long as there is permission from his guardian, the teachers will understand why I am close to Satomi. Especially Kouta knew from his conversation with Satomi that the teachers knew about him living alone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta arrived at the Izakaya restaurant and talked to the waiter about what happened. The waiter seemed to understand immediately and went inside to inform Mafuyu that someone was picking Satomi up. It wasn''t long before Kouta saw Satomi, who was being carried by two teachers he knew.


    <span style="font-weight:400">One was the teacher he had met, a fairly tall Japanese woman with long ck hair, Hiratsuka Shizuka. The other is Mafuyu, a woman in her mid-20s with long pink hair that falls to her hips and green eyes that always seem to stare with a serious gaze. Unlike the other two teachers, Mafuyu looks younger, has a slender body, and is less sexy than Shizuka and Satomi. However, she can be considered as someone with a more beautiful appearance than Satomi and Shizuka, especially from her outerwear. She looks more attractive and befitting of a beautiful youngdy like herself. She wore a suit with a mix of ck and pink color, ck stockings, and dark red high heels, which matched her pink hair, making her look even more leveled up than the other two teachers.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, so you picked Satomi up?" Shizuka asked Kouta, who nodded slowly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, isn''t he a student?" Mafuyu, who is always shown as a serious teacher in manga and anime, seems to realize who Kouta is immediately. She looked very surprised because the one who picked up Satomi was a student.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I came here to pick up Tachibana-sensei. Here, you can talk with my uncle." Kouta gave the smartphone to Shizuka because she looked more senior than Mafuyu, then took over Shizuka''s position to carry Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, isn''t this Kou-kun¡ª Hehehe¡ª" Satomi immediately reacted when she noticed Kouta approaching her side. She looked like she wanted to hug Kouta and perhaps snuggle up to him. However, Kouta immediately stopped her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I''m here. Calm down, please¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu looked at Kouta and Satomi, and it was easy for him to see that they looked quite close.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You two look close?" Mafuyu asked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, yeah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes¡ª We''re close."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It didn''t take long for Shizuka to talk to Kouta''s uncle. After the conversation was over, she returned the smartphone to Kouta and spoke to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, I think I understand. You can bring Satomi. Are you fine with Suzuki-san, Satomi?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Shizuka also asked Satomi, who replied to the question. "It''s fine! Hehehe, we''re going home, Kou¡ªkun¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Shizuka also realized that Satomi was close to Kouta after reacting like this. But it seemed that Mafuyu was still worried about letting a student and teacher be alone at night under these circumstances.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I will apany the two of them."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really? That might be better. I''m very grateful."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s okay."


    <span style="font-weight:400">After putting Satomi in the taxi, Mafuyu went into the restaurant and returned after asking permission, saying goodbye to the other teachers and carrying her belongings that were still in the restaurant. Then, the three of them headed to Satomi''s apartment. Kouta did not expect to be this lucky because he got the opportunity to spend time with Mafuyu.

 Ch 170 – 14 June, Rom-com Cliche is too strong

    Ch 170 ¨C 14 June, Rom Cliche is too strong


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi''s apartment was a high-rise apartment that had excellent security. It was difficult for people to get in and out of this apartment, even though Kouta and Mafuyu could easily carry Satomi. Mafuyu herself immediately understood that Kouta was close to Satomi, seeing Kouta''s behaviour, which was very used to entering Satomi''s apartment. This included recognizing the address and password of Satomi''s apartment room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu also saw Kouta, who effortlessly knew where the sses and cups were as he filled the sses with water and gave them to Satomi and Mafuyu herself. From Mafuyu''s vision, she could understand how Kouta handled the intoxicated Satomi with care. He gave her a drink to help her intoxication and was always gentle toward her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, after sessfully bringing Satomi to his room, Kouta invited Mafuyu if he wanted to change clothes for Satomi and the like before leaving Satomi''s room and leaving Mafuyu to do as she pleased. As a serious and upstanding person, Mafuyu, of course, couldn''t just let her senior lie around like this. In the end, though, she probably didn''t change out of her underwear and just changed into the pajamas that were in the nearby wardrobe.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu at least felt relieved after seeing Satomi fast asleep on the bed. She left Satomi''s room and thought about going back to her apartment. However, she wondered what she should do to Kouta, who was sitting in the living room. He had taken out hisptop and seemed to be working on something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As Mafuyu imagined, Kouta seemed to treat Satomi''s apartment like his own home. Especially when she saw Kouta sipping a ss of drink like it was his own. It made Mafuyu think that maybe Kouta was a disrespectful child. Still, it seemed unlikely, considering how mature and gentle Kouta was in handling Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re not going home, Suzuki-san?" Mafuyu asked Kouta, who then nced at her and showed an expression that he did not understand the question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course not. I''ll stay here overnight."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was an answer that Mafuyu felt Kouta would answer. However, she still felt surprised at how honestly and rxed Kouta answered like this. As a teacher and one who always acted professionally, Mafuyu felt it was not a good idea to leave a drunk teacher with a student of the opposite gender. Look how bad the lines sound when she never reveals her gender.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but I don''t think it''s a good idea, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s just that it''s already night, and it''s toote to go home."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I can take you home in a taxi."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡ª what''s the difference between going home and being in this apartment? Because in the end, there''s no one at home, and it''s safer to stay here for the night, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª" Mafuyu realized why Kouta was trying to stay in the apartment. "However, it is not morally right for male students to stay in the same room as female teachers or vice versa."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª I understand. Ah¡ª" Kouta sped his hands as if he had devised a good idea. "Then how about Kirisu-sensei staying here too? Then it won''t be a problem, right?" Kouta told his idea to Mafuyu.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª" Mafuyu was quite surprised to hear Kouta''s idea. Because even though Kouta''s idea sounded reasonable, there was still something slightly wrong about it. It was just that it was hard for Mafuyu to reject Kouta''s idea immediately when he looked at Mafuyu with pleading eyes and a pitiable expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you know¡ª it''s feeling wrong without asking Satomi¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Pleaase, Kirisu-sensei. I understand, but if I go home now, it will be dark and lonely. I feel better spending the night here."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Mafuyu is always shown as a cold and strict teacher, basically, she is a teacher who always thinks about her students and is also kind to them. It''s just that sometimes her facial expressions always look serious and scary, giving a different impression from her true nature.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Therefore, Mafuyu was facing one of his students, who was notorious among teachers for living alone because his parents had died and showed a pitiable face. Plus, Kouta''s face was already rather cutepared to other boys. It was like her consciousness could not resist because she felt sorry for this poor student.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay¡ª Fine."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really¡ª yes. I''m grateful."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta bowed his head in gratitude to Mafuyu for epting his request. He also showed a happy expression and a face full of smiles. Seeing that made Mafuyu feel like she did the right thing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Then Kirisu-sensei, you may take a bath first, as I have arranged hot water in the bathtub."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu was once surprised when she realized Kouta''s attitude was so rxed with what was happening.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aren''t you going to shower, Kirisu-sensei?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, well." Honestly, Mafuyu actually wanted to take a shower. Her body felt a little ufortable after carrying Satomi and also after the various activities she had done that day. That''s why she wanted to go home as soon as possible. However, it wasn''t easy to take a bath in someone''s house, and there were male students there.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª Even though I prepared everything," Kouta spoke with a dejected voice and face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, it makes Mafuyu''s heart ache a little to see Kouta like this. So she ended up in the bathroom and washed her body as well as used shampoo on her hair.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaa¡ª I never thought I would experience something like this." Mafuyu sighed while whispering like that. She did not know why this had happened. Still, she did not remember Satomi, who was also her senior, getting drunk so easily. However, she had heard that the ss the waitress had mistakenly given her had a high alcohol content. Still, it seemed unlikely that Satomi would get drunk like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It feels like something is making this possible-" Mafuyu whispered the words she was thinking. But she quickly shook her head as she felt that what she was thinking was foolish, absurd and impossible.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu, who had finished cleaning his body, tried to get into the tub before she suddenly heard the sound of a small insect that she recognized. This increased her eyesight tremendously, and she quickly found the insect she feared and hated. It was a scary cockroach, and it was also walking in this bathroom without any fear and in the open.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hmmm¡ª Kyaaaaaa!!!" Then, without holding back or thinking about her image as a teacher, Mafuyu cried out loudly, and it may sound like a childish shriek. Not stopping there as if to challenge Mafuyu, the cockroach, instead of running away, walked closer to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu couldn''t help herself and also because she didn''t know where the towels and the like were. She was in a ce she didn''t recognize at all. She ran away from the bathroom and searched for the first person she could find.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Please¡ª Please take care of that cockroach!!!" She said while hugging Kouta with her naked body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was such a typical ro event and cliche.

 Ch 171 – 14 June, Rom-com Cliche is too strong 02

    Ch 171 ¨C 14 June, Rom Cliche is too strong 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really, it feels too easy," Kouta muttered as he returned to the living room and returned to hisptop to work on his many different jobs. From designing characters for games simr to Azune to programming Fate/Stay Night, he also created manga together with Eriri, even though it was only as simple as one name per day.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While doing so, Kouta thought it was too easy for Mafuyu to agree to his request. It seemed that her slightly cute face and the death of her parents caught adults like Mafuyu off guard. However, Mafuyu was different from Satomi because even in the manga, Mafuyu seemed close to the MC of the anime she was in. Still, they only be a couple when the MC bes an adult.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also felt that there was no way he could find something that could make Mafuyu ckmailed and the like. He also didn''t think Mafuyu was a person who would just ept being ckmailed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, in the end Kouta felt happy that they could meet like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Meeting and spending time together would allow me to do something.'' That''s what Kouta thought in regards to Mafuyu. Therefore, if there was an opportunity for me to spend time with Mafuyu, he had to do his best to make it happen. He knew that Mafuyu was weak to cockroaches and also always made her room messy, so there was a reason for the MC to visit Mafuyu''s apartment frequently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In other words, Kouta could use that information and figure out how he could rece the MC in doing those things. That would be great, but he still hasn''t devised a n to help him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Ah¡ª I wish something would happen to make it easier.'' Kouta prayed that way, although it seems unlikely to be that easy. As he thinks like that¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kyaaaaaa!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta heard the scream from the bathroom, and he didn''t have to think twice to guess what was going on in the bathroom because there was only one reason for Mafuyu to scream like that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt that his prayers were instantly answered like this. Knowing what happened, he would not miss the opportunity given by the god who might give blessing to every one of his wishes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, of course, headed to the bathroom and tried to remove the smile on his face, put on a worried expression, and spoke.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is something wrong, Kirisu-sensei?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta just said that and was immediately greeted by the bathroom door opening loudly. Then Mafuyu came out of the bathroom and hugged Kouta with a body that was not wearing any cloth and was still soaked because she did not have time to wipe her body because of her panic.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Please¡ª that¡ªthe bug appears!" She said so while pointing towards the bathroom. At the same time, her eyes nced in another direction as if she didn''t want to see the insect.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh¡ª Bug? Ah, is that bug?" Kouta said as he saw the buge out from the bathroom and even move toward the two of them as if it challenged them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Don''t say that name¡ª Waaaah¡ª No¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu could hear the sound of the insect, and she could also catch a glimpse of the insect walking towards him. She hugged Kouta even more; she even stretched her arms and made Kouta''s head on her breasts that were not wearing anything and showed her pink nipples. You could say that Mafuyu''s breasts were as big as Satomi''s, so it gave an extraordinary tenderness when she did that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because Mafuyu''s panic-stricken attitude made her hug Kouta hard, Kouta could not move much to get rid of the cockroach. However, it seems that the behavior of the two of them was enough to make the cockroach finally not act up and run away from the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu seemed to realize the cockroach left the bathroom, so she calmed down a bit and stopped hugging Kouta. She only held Kouta''s shirt which became soaked from her hug. Her body was also still shaking from the panic she felt. It made Kouta wonder what kind of trauma Mafuyu had experienced that made her afraid of cockroaches like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ano¡ª Kirisu-sensei, I think it''s already escaped. So can you cover your body, because Sensei is a beautiful woman after all¡ª It makes me feel a bit difficult; I don''t know how to look at¡ª" Kouta spoke like that as he turned his head to act like a gentleman.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu, still panicking, took some time to understand what Kouta was saying. Then when she realized the situation, she used her hands to cover her breasts and vagina.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, sorry¡ª Uuuggh, what have I done?" Mafuyu said she also realized Kouta was getting soaked because of her previous behavior. As a teacher, he immediately reacted with.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, You''re soaking wet¡ª You''d better go to the bathroom and warm yourself up with hot water." She instead advised Kouta like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I understand¡ª I understand¡ª Please, put on clothes or towels first!!" Kouta shouted while trying his best not to look at Mafuyu. That''s what happens¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">When everything was quiet, there was an awkward atmosphere between the two of them sitting in the living room. Neither spoke, and all that could be heard was Kouta typing on hisptop. Basically, Kouta did not feel awkward, and it was just that he could see Mafuyu, who had a red face because she was ashamed to be naked in front of her student at the same time, she did not want to go alone because there was still a possibility that the cockroach would return.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kirisu-sensei, I think it''s safe from those bugs. You sleep together with Tachibana-sensei on the futon. I sleep on a sofa in this room, so you can rest assured that I will eliminate the bug if it appears."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta ended up speaking like that in addition to making Mafuyu calmer and showing that he could be relied upon.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I know, but I still don''t know the whereabouts of that thing¡ª it may havee to the room too¡ª That''s why. Please, I''m willing to do anything. Just don''t leave me alone." Mafuyu responded to Kouta''s words with a red face because she was still very embarrassed by what happened and afraid of cockroaches. She felt embarrassed that her student knew her weakness, and she also let him see her naked body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Mafuyu felt a little relieved to see Kouta, who behaved normally and did not change after what happened. In fact, Mafuyu considers Kouta''s attitude to be quite mature for someone his age.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Hence, Mafuyu felt normal, even though she had said such provocative things, or maybe she was just dense and never thought what she said was somewhat lewd in this situation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself was a little bewildered and felt that people in this world could sometimes say such provocative things without feeling embarrassed and the like. It was quite something to hear those words from such a beautiful teacher. Especially right now, Mafuyu is wearing Satomi''s jersey. Which somehow gave off a slightly sexy impression. Even so, Kouta did not think of doing something flirtatious and the like because it could tarnish Mafuyu''s judgment of him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Then I epted your offer. Can Kirisu-sensei give me a shoulder massage because I feel a little tired after working so much." Therefore, Kouta asked for a reasonable thing. "And I can finish off those bugs easily."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said with a conviction that made Mafuyu feel at ease.

 Ch 172 – 14 June, Mafuyu 01

    Ch 172 ¨C 14 June, Mafuyu 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta honestly did not expect Mafuyu to follow his request. However, it seems that Mafuyu is a person who takes his words seriously. Right now, Kouta could feel Mafuyu put her slender fingers on Kouta''s shoulders and begin to move her fingers as she put some pressure on them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At first, it felt tingly rather than rxing his muscles. This happened because Mafuyu made an error of judgment. Seeing Kouta''s more diminutive stature and slightly cute facepared to other men his age, Mafuyu did not expect Kouta to have broad shoulders and a muscr back.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''It was different than I thought? Maybe men are more muscr by nature like this?'' Mafuyu thought so before she calmed down and started moving her fingers again. Since Kouta''s shoulders differed from what she had imagined this time, she didn''t need to hold back, so she applied pressure. This time, she poured more of her strength into her fingers. Finally, she had reached the kind of force that he desired.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt rather a good feeling and couldn''t help but praise her. "Aah¡ª That''s quite hit the spot."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt honest admiration for the muscles that became more rxed after being massaged by Mafuyu. At the same time, Mafuyu did not expect that he would need so much energy to massage Kouta''s shoulders. To him, Kouta did not look like a bodybuilder. But when she touched him, she knew his muscles were well-formed and trained regrly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''It was nothing like rubbing my father''s back.'' Mafuyu, who had never had a rtionship with a man and only had her father as aparison, began to believe that Kouta had a lot of work. ''Ah, he''s also not alone, so he has to do all the chores.''


    <span style="font-weight:400">When thinking like that, Mafuyu felt a little sorry for Kouta and thought of giving him a massage as best as she could so that he could feel a little better.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª But your body is quite muscr? Do you do sports or something?" Mafuyu issued such a question to make the atmosphere a little better than just a silent one.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m always going to the boxing gym once a week and doing a morning routine taught by the coach."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really¡ª No wonder."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, are my muscles very strained?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, a bit. And it''s quite different from my father''s back."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? But¡ª Father''s back. Huh¡ª I don''t really remember if I ever massaged my father''s shoulders, but I remember massaging my mother."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta spoke like that without thinking much. He was enjoying the massage from Mafuyu, and he was also thinking that he had been having a lot of sex. That was the reason why his muscles might have be tense. On the other hand, Mafuyu was cursing herself because she made a mistake that reminded Kouta of his parents. She felt a little guilty and couldn''t help but think of Kouta, who might be sad because of this, without realizing Kouta himself was thinking somethingpletely different from what Mafuyu imagined.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Therefore, Mafuyu thought about how to change this conversation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, yeah. This makes me feel a bit nostalgic."


    <span style="font-weight:400">And each of Kouta''s following words made Mafuyu even more guilty. This conversation stopped because Kouta suddenly stopped working and lifted his head to look at Mafuyu, who was massaging his shoulders from behind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"If you look around¡ª You''re kinda like my mother, Kirisu-sensei. You have beautiful pink hair like her and a kind personality, too¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu didn''t know how to respond to such talk. She also didn''t consider herself to have a good personality, as people around her had always considered her to be an exemry and severe teacher.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I don''t think I have that kind of personality. At least my previous student will not think like that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu always thinks about the student and feels the best of them, even if it means challenging their dreams.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But in the end, you truly think it''s for your student''s best, right? I think that''s proof that Sensei has a kind personality."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta spoke with a big smile on his face. Mafuyu never really did this kind of thing to get a student''s praise or anyone''s praise, but being recognized like this made her heart rejoice even for a bit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was kind of unfair to tell her with that kind of expression¡ª she couldn''t help but feel good about it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Even so, Sensei is still different from my mother, as my mother is small in stature, unlike Sensei, who is built like an adult. Huaaaa¡ª That hurts."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s your fault for saying such stupid things."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª I just tell the truth. Ah, I''m feeling a bit nostalgic. How about it''s my turn to massage your shoulders, Sensei? You must be tired after teaching all day, too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t have to do that¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But I insist."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu had no reason to refuse Kouta''s request, especially after she said things that reminded him of his mother. Furthermore, for some reason, when Kouta said she looked like her mother, she also smiled sweetly like that. It somehow caused a feeling in her heart. She felt that Kouta was very cute and also¡ª tickled a new feeling, which she did not understand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Mafuyu let him massage her shoulders, but she never expected that the massage was so good that she lost track of time and didn''t realize that the time had already rolled by.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a blessing, and she thought before she was once again heard by her worst enemies she saw that buge out and walk toward them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But this time, before Mafuyu had a chance to hug Kouta. He had already disappeared and quickly and easily eradicated the bug that was the source of what happened tonight.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, Kirisu-sensei, if you''re this scared of this bug. How is your daily life? Ah, then what if Sensei has a problem? Just call me, okay?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a word that was too close between teacher and student, which Mafuyu usually rejected. This time, it felt different once again, somehow a feeling that she didn''t quite understand. In her eyes, Kouta''s attitude was like a proud child after doing something good and a child who wants someone to rely on him. She had the urge to praise him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Btw, it looks like it''s alreadyte. I''m going to sleep. Sensei, you can sleep in the futon in Satomi''s room, and I will sleep on the sofa."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was something that they both understood; previously, Mafuyu would not have had any problem with it. Only, this time, for some reason, she could not let Kouta sleep on the ufortable sofa.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I think it''s better if you sleep on the futon."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but I can''t do that and¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. We can share it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. It''s not like you will do anything, right? I can rely on you, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, of course."


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, Kouta still didn''t understand why she was bing approachable. Well, seeing her say something like that. Of course, Kouta''s only option was to follow what Mafuyu wanted. Kouta also wouldn''t do anything bad to at least make Mafuyu trust him, which was an excellent step to get close to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Mafuyu still felt slightly confused about why she was doing something like this. Although she thought Kouta was a bit cute. She should not think like this about her students. Well, at least he seemed like a good boy and followed her instructions, and they slept on top of each other on the futon that was divided in half by using a roll as a divider.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was just that Mafuyu''s feelings were a little clearer when she watched Kouta, who was asleep beside her and whispered calls to his mother in his sleep. It tickled her feelings¡ª No since Kouta said she resembled her mother. One thing woke up in Mafuyu, and that was that Kouta awakened the maternal instinct in her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why even though Kouta carelessly exceeds the boundary that has been established, Mafuyu lets him go as she sees him calling his mother. It made her heart shudder momentarily, and she couldn''t help but feel for him. And she hugged him and patted him on the head, just like a mother to her son.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Just this time¡ª" Mafuyu said in a low voice so Kouta wouldn''t wake up. And she wouldn''t do it if he woke up. She could see his expression be better when she did this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu could only smile seeing that, but she never expected that this feeling would make her rtionship with Kouta beplicated in the future.

 Ch 173 – 15 June, Kato Megumi

    Ch 173 ¨C 15 June, Kato Megumi


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta thought that there must be a reason why Mafuyu behaved like that to him. From everything that happened, he could conclude two possibilities that happened because of Mafuyu''s fear of cockroaches, and she was grateful to Kouta for getting rid of the cockroaches. But that was too simple.


    <span style="font-weight:400">While the other one was something Kouta often heard from Satomi. That his cute face often tickled her maternal instincts. He never thought long when saying that she resembled his mother because there was some truth to it. Her beautiful pink hair and the fact that she was the most mature woman Kouta had seen who shared characteristics with his mother were facts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta knows Mafuyu herself is fond of babies because, in the manga, she is sometimes entrusted with her nephew. However, Kouta never thought that he would be able to tickle Mafuyu''s maternal instincts. That''s why he tried pretending to be sad and mumbling about his mother while sleeping beside Mafuyu to see her reaction. Then, he got an answer that was very favorable to him. He just hoped that he hadn''t stirred up anything strange in Mafuyu.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I don''t think eating just cup noodles is healthy, Kirisu-sensei," Kouta spoke when he saw Mafuyu, who was carrying cup noodles in her hand. Unlike in the anime and manga, it seems that Mafuyu can''t cook, although she soon learns from the simple recipes she got with the MC.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m sorry, Kouta¡ª But I don''t feel good now. So, can you prepare breakfast?" On the other hand, Satomi seemed to have a hangover, and her face was still pale. Kouta gave her a ss of water.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, don''t push yourself," Kouta said as he prepared breakfast.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t have to worry. Kouta''s cooking skill is excellent." Satomi said it toward Mafuyu while she sipped the water.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu looked worried as she peered into the back of Kouta, who was cooking in the kitchen. In the end, in Mafuyu''s eyes, two adults here should be able to prepare breakfast. However, her mind exploded when she tried the breakfast Kouta made, even if it was a simple breakfast of rice, chicken, eggs, and miso soup.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, this is delicious. This breakfast is so good. You''re really skillful, Kouta." Mafuyu praised Kouta''s food and even thought it couldpete with restaurants.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, thank you. However, if you follow the recipe, you can cook quite well."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, only a fool would think it''s inefficient to just follow a recipe without knowing the basics of cooking. That''s very sloppy." Kouta spoke in a way that tried to somehow significantly affect Mafuyu''s self-esteem, which was because that was what Mafuyu was thinking about cooking.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª Ah, especially Kirisu-sensei. I think it''s outrageous for an amateur to improvise things when they don''t know the basics."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, why did you say that to me¡ª" Mafuyu didn''t react as if she didn''t realize how bad her housekeeping skills were.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I don''t know why. But I can feel and sense it. That you may have terrible housekeeping skills."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡ª outrages why you think something like that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s kinda like a trope. A serious teacher that lookspetent in every way has such terrible housekeeping skills."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Gugugu¡ª But this is real life. I''m not that bad."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Mafuyu said that, but somehow, she pouted and sulked like a child.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"If something likest night happened, you can call me for help, you know¡ª Ah, I can help to clean up and cook, too." Kouta tried to give himself an excuse to be alone with Mafuyu in his apartment, like what had happened between Mafuyu and MC. It was one way to make their rtionship progress.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why don''t you have to do that¡ª and it''s not good for teacher and student too close."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I don''t know why. But I feel like I wanted to be useful for Kirisu-sensei and get praised for it. Hehehe¡ª" Kouta said while looking embarrassed to admit such a thing while deliberately trying to have as pleading an expression as possible.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh, okay¡ª I may try to call you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Likest night, somehow, seeing Kouta acting like a child like this and knowing that he lost his parents made Mafuyu want to spoil him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Kouta will use any means so that he can have the time and opportunity to approach and steal the hearts of the heroine, even if it is a significant maniption in his own way. Well, basically, he has done various bad things to the heroines in order for them to be his women.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Kouta will do anything, including maniptive things like he is doing now, so that he can get close to one of the heroines, Kato Megumi because he had told his goons to observe and also to harass Megumi like a riajuu or typical gyaru-oh in the manga to doujinshi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta came to school with Satomi and Mafuyu before doing the usual things at school, namely paying attention to the teacher and sometimes working on his various assignments to make visual novels, games, and manga before he left his ss during lunch break.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta stepped into the ce where his goons had been observing Megumi''s daily activities, and he already knew where they might be. Somehow, looking at Megumi''s demeanor from the anime and manga, he doubted that Megumi had any interest in someone like his goons, considering she ended up with Tomoya in the anime.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It didn''t take long for Kouta to find Kato Megumi, who actually looked like a cute girl, but when hepared her to the heroines he met. Megumicked presence as she looked like a normal girl with short dark brown hair and brown eyeballs that were alsocking in distinction. However, she had "perfect proportions," i.e., a body with the usual height for women in Japan and proportions from breasts to hips that were neither too small nor toorge.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As Kouta nned, Megumi was being harassed by his goon and could be visibly disturbed by his presence. Of course, to make Megumi ufortable, he had his goon change his appearance to look like a gyaru-oh. His skin was brown from using tan, and he wore various shy essories.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also told his goon to be a little impolite to really bother Megumi rather than such usual flirting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ne¡ªne¡ª Isn''t you a cutie? My girlfriend can''t make it¡ª How about we go to a karaoke ce after school? Ah, if you don''t like it, how about drinking tea instead?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Kouta was quite amazed by the acting issued by his goon, or indeed, he was used to doing this. Even though it seemed that Megumi refused, the goon did not give up and, this time only asked for a cell phone number. This thug''s behavior is something that Megumi also disliked when looking at her expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It''s an operation that uses hooligans to make a girl like the guy who will save her from the hooligans. It''s a simple operation often used by many viins in romance stories. It is also a cliche that usually urs between heroines and protagonists.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Anyway, for now, it was good for him to follow the n and help Megumi from being harassed by his goon.

 Ch 174 – 15 June, Kato Megumi 02

    Ch 174 ¨C 15 June, Kato Megumi 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta walked towards Megumi and his goon, who was still harassing Megumi. Kouta didn''t need to do anything shy, he just needed to help Megumi from his goon because this is a school. He doesn''t need to fight and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta just called his goon and also told him to stop. As the n the two of them had in mind, they chose a slightly quiet ce, the area that the first-year students must pass through after justing out from the cafeteria so that they are both confident that no one else will interfere with their ns.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s goon naturally reacted to hearing him summoned by Kouta. Then he had to act annoyed and try to throw his annoyance at Kouta so that he looked like he was about to hit Kouta. However, Kouta didn''t seem to be afraid or flinch and showed a brave attitude, so the punk could only flick his tongue before leaving Kouta and Megumi. He also kicked a nearby trash can to end his act as a typical jerk on a high note.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I apologize for the attitude of my ssmates." Kouta apologized to Megumi before he tried to tidy up the trash can that was kicked by his goons including some trash that came out when the trash can came out.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I helped too, and it wasn''t your fault. You don''t need to apologize." Megumi spoke up and came near Kouta to help him tidy up the trash cans again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t have to. Actually, he wasn''t that bad, but he might have a bad day these days." Kouta spoke as if trying to show that his goon wasn''t always like that. Of course, he did this to make Megumi think that Kouta often fixed the delinquent''s mistakes and gave him positive marks or made Megumi feel a little sorry for him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡ª" Something that seems to be working quite well. Megumi was basically a good kid because when the goon turned his attention to Kouta. She didn''t run away and stayed where she was with a worried face pro, probably wondering if there was anything she could do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Kouta seemed to be able to clean up the mess easily, and Megumi immediately helped him tidy up this trash can. After all that was done, Kouta once again faced Megumi before bowing his head to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m sorry for my friend''s attitude, and I''m grateful for your help."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡ªno¡ª you don''t have to do this. It''s not your fault. Actually, I need to thank you for your help. He had been disturbing me¡ª he had been asking me out these days even though he said he had a girlfriend. Usually, he gives up immediately when I refuse, but for some reason, he was very pushy today. "


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi responded and showed the n that Kouta had made. Kouta tried to take advantage of this by showing a guilty facial expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? He had been harassing you for days. Ugh, I''m really sorry. I don''t know if this can pay for the trouble he made for you. How about I buy you some juice." Kouta said as he pointed towards the nearest vending machine.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, you don''t have to? It''s not your fault. Also, I''m actually the one who needs to thank you for helping me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡ª Please, I insist you," Kouta said that it gave Megumi the impression not to refuse his request. Although in the end, what Kouta did was not much different from his goon, it still gave a different impression, so Megumi followed Kouta to the nearest vending machine and then chose the drink she liked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you perhaps buying lunch from the cafeteria?" Kouta asked Megumi to make their time together longer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, yeah. I was actually going to buy some bread¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really, then you haven''t had time to buy bread? Then I''ll treat you to lunch, too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, you don''t have to¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. I''m going to buy lunch, too, or I''ll still feel a little guilty about this. Ah, what kind of bread do you want? I can buy it, and you, please sit on the chair and wait for me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, what Kouta did was not much different from the request from his goon, but what was different was the context of what happened. Coupled with Megumi, who was a little grateful to Kouta for helping her and also found it difficult to refuse his request after being bought by Kouta Juice. Eventually, she sumbed to Kouta''s persistence and told him the bread she wanted before sitting down on a nearby bench.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi could see Kouta walking towards the cafeteria. At the same time, she let out a long sigh after experiencing Something that had been bothering her for the past few days. She rarely got picked on like this, but it was exhausting to be done by the type of person she rarely approached.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi also hoped that this would all be over and that the man would not bother her anymore. She was grateful that someone helped her, although she couldn''t believe that the person who helped her was a boy her own age who was about the same height as her and had rather bright pink hair. Previously, she had not paid much attention to the person who helped her due to various things happening at the same time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But this time, Megumi could see him more closely as he walked from the cafeteria to the bench where she was sitting. He could see that the Kouta who helped her had a look that she would not have imagined facing such a delinquent. Kouta has a face that can be considered handsome and cute at the same time. He also overall looks like a girl because Megumi feels that she has seen Kouta. However, she doesn''t really remember where.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Here¡ª your bread." Kouta gave Megumi some lunch bread and sat next to her. Currently, the two of them were sitting on a bench under a tree that had a few in this area. There weren''t many people, but it was still a ce where students ate lunch since there were several students in this area.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta and Megumi ate lunch without talking much to each other before, Kouta started talking after he finished the bread he bought.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, by the way, I''ll talk to him and make sure that he never bothers you again."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, really? I would love it if you did, but would it be okay?" Megumi was, of course, calm about what Kouta was doing. Still, she couldn''t help but worry about Kouta as he was physically different from the delinquent.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine, even though I look like this. I learned martial arts." Kouta replied as if he understood what Megumi was imagining.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡ª I''m really grateful if you do that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hehehe, it''s fine really¡ª Ah, but if he makes trouble for you. You can contact me through here. It would be good if I could also ask for your contact info, like line and the like."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta shamelessly took advantage of this opportunity to get contact info from Megumi. Megumi herself is not a person who gives contact info to anyone. However, she was a little carried away by the good atmosphere of Kouta, who asked for the contact info to help her. She also felt no danger from Kouta, who had an innocent and kind look after helping her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, in the end looks are very influential on people''s judgment. That''s what happened to Megumi at this time. Without realizing it, Kouta''s trickery trapped her.

 Ch 175 – 15 June, Kato Megumi 03

    Ch 175 ¨C 15 June, Kato Megumi 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">Usually, after school, Megumi spends time with her ssmates before going home. Since she basically didn''t join any clubs, she had plenty of time after school. But today was a little different. Because today, she did not return home and headed upstairs where the various club rooms were located.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi didn''t join the club, but she already had an appointment to meet this new acquaintance, Suzuki Kouta. In the past two or three days, she had been harassed by this punk who seemed interested in her. As a girl she was sometimes happy to have people interested in her, but being confronted by a boy who was not her type and also talking about having a girlfriend and still trying to approach her bothered her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why Megumi was a little grateful that some people helped her. Unlike the punks who bothered her, he seemed to be better both in his attitude and appearance. Until now, Megumi wasn''t one to think about one''s appearance, butparing a punk to someone like Kouta was an easy choice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi still couldn''t believe that she had so easily given her contact info to someone she barely knew. In fact, she only found out his name when they exchanged contact info. She didn''t know if it was because she was grateful to Kouta for helping her or because of his appearance that Megumi somehow felt she had seen before and also felt morefortable.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Megumi still felt very grateful to Kouta for helping her, apologizing, andpensating for her ssmates who were bothering her. Even though Kouta didn''t have to do that, therefore, Megumi offered herself if there was anything she could help with. From there Megumi realized a little why she felt she had seen Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said that he came from the GCC club and helped his club make games. That''s when Megumi understood why she thought she had seen Kouta. After Kouta told her about the GCC, Megumi realized that she had seen Kouta in a YouTube video from the GCC, which contained the promotion of the game they made. Although different from Kouta, who is now wearing a boy''s school uniform, in the video, Kouta is wearing a girl''s uniform.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Maybe that''s why I feel safe andfortable when talking to Kouta.'' Megumi thought so after she agreed to help Kouta. However, she told Kouta that she knew nothing about the game world. Kouta reassured her that he could teach her little by little. Megumi didn''t have any clubs or other activities after school. She thought, why not¡ª before she finally ended up in front of the GCC club room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Until Megumi finally knocked on the door and heard a female voice who opened the door for her and let her in. Megumi entered with a senior named Takao, who introduced himself as the club president. Contrary to what she thought, the GCC was mostly made up of girls and only one boy in the room was seen talking to a group of girls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I heard from Kouta that you came to help with his game project," Takao spoke to her as she told her to sit not far from the table full of PCsp, tops, and various electronic devices. Megumi could also see that someone busy with work on her PC was not far from her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. But I don''t know if I can do well¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. After all, you''ll be working on a different game than this one."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi and Takao talked to each other before Kouta finally came to Megumi. Kouta apologized to her because he was a little busy. Before he exined that, he hoped Megumi would help him with the voice cast in the game. Of course, she was very surprised because she never did that and she spoke honestly to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. Don''t I tell you that I will teach you about it? I quite like your voice anyway. Your voice is clear and perfectly fits the character I created in this visual novel." Kouta replied and also praised Megumi''s voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi was slightly surprised because it was the first time anyone hadplimented her voice. She also noticed what Kouta was doing while she was chatting with Takao. Kouta seemed to be talking to the club members. She didn''t know what they were discussing but saw that Kouta was helping the members.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s just that we will be dealing with sound. We can''t work on it here. So we''ll have to go to my house, are you okay? Of course, we won''t be alone because many people besides you are working on our game. So just rx¡ª Probably five to six people are beside us."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, that''s many¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, and most of them are girls too. So you don''t have to worry that much."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Won''t it be a nuisance?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is fine. There''s no one in my house but me, after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was actually a rather sad thing to say, but Megumi could read the atmosphere and not ask any questions. It felt a little too soon to go to the house of someone she just met, however, when the two of them left the GCC room and met two seniors who were also working on the same project.


    <span style="font-weight:400">One is Nanami-senpai, who, just like Megumi, will be working as one of the voice actors. At the same time, the other one is a person whom Megumi knows very well because she is a famous senior at school, Utaha-senpai. After seeing Utaha, Megumi felt this project was more serious than she thought.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Will I be okay working together with this senior¡ª it feels a bit like I''m getting nervous.'' Megumi thought like that as she walked after Kouta and the two seniors.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So she was thest voice actor?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I also want us to at least voice the female characters. How about Utaha-senpai also voices one of the servants as well¡ª such as Rider or Caster¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª that''s quite a bit¡ª Hm, well¡ª I might think about it if you also voice one of the characters like Illya."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why Illya?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s fun to think you make a cute little girl voice."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª Well, I think about it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª Really¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, at least we have three voice actresses for three main heroines."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi could hear the conversation between Utaha and Kouta, which sounded quite serious, and about how they still needed voice actors for this project. However, there was one thing that surprised Megumi when they all arrived at the station. That was the fact that there was one person who joined them. This meant that this person was also working on this project, except that this person was once again someone Megumi never expected to join here.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The person in front of Megumi was one of the most famous students in the school, especially for a first-year student, because she won the paintingpetition as a member of the art club, Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Megumi felt that the job Kouta said would be easy was arguably more serious than she had imagined, especially if the project was made by someone like Utaha-senpai or Eriri, who had wonpetitions and awards. Ah, if she could remember, the GCC also made a quite sessful game, and she had also yed it. In other words, this project was serious from the beginning.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi hoped she would be doing fine.

 Ch 176 – 15 June, Michiru 01

    Ch 176 ¨C 15 June, Michiru 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I wonder if it''s okay for me to do something like this," Megumi asked as she held the controller in her hand with the television screen showing her ying a game.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. First, I want you to try various games that are simr to our project. I want you to be familiar with the voice acting of these kinds of games." Kouta answered the question from Megumi, who bowed her head softly before pressing the buttons on her controller again, and the game on the screen continued.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta nodded his head and was happy to see Megumi so far following what he told her to do. It is not much different from what happened to Tomoya, the main character. Sometimes, it feels like the heroines in anime are so good to the MC that they are fine with anything. For example, Tomoya wouldn''t have remembered that they had been in the same ss for more than a year if Megumi hadn''t told him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was still confused as to why Megumi would want toe to Tomoya''s house just after being in the same ss for more than a year without talking much to each other. Honestly, he, in his past life, would never dare to ask a girl his age who rarely talked to him toe to his house alone. It could be that the heroine is too nice or that Tomoya is built differently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Utaha and Eriri were also working on their assignments in Kouta''s room. Although they were supposed to be working, sometimes their movements stopped, and they looked at the screen where Megumi was ying one of the visual novels ported to the console.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm, it feels very nostalgic¡ª¡± Utaha muttered in agreement with Eriri whomented on the visual novel.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª I like ending up with childhood friends¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You two, please don''t give Megumi any spoilers, alright and let her enjoy the game."


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta went out of his room and headed to his father''s small former photo studio. In the end, they were divided into two ces because it was impossible for them to work in one ce. This room contained Nanami, Miho and Michiru, who was thest to arrive.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Meanwhile, Miho and Nanami were busy taking turns practising their scripts andmenting on each other. Michiru was ying her guitar while listening to her ying using a headset. Kouta then approached the three of them and ced drinks and some snacks near them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, please enjoy. Ah, I already ordered pizza for dinner."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, thank you¡ª" Michiru responded in a cheerful voice. MIchiru''s response was followed by Nanami and Miho, who also said thank you. They also took the opportunity to take a short break.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Alright, Michiru. I''ll see how Nanami and Miho are doing before I listen to your music. Ah, you may continue whatever you are doing." Kouta told Michiru, who replied with a rather cheerful ''Yes''.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta shifted its focus to Nanami and Miho before doing voice acting exercises, which Nanami has been doing since she joined the project. As for Miho, she was new to this kind of training. It''s a bit different because Kouta usually asks them to do voice acting ording to the script, and Kouta directly assesses their acting. Then he gives points of correction and the like. This is a method that she is new to.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Miho could only believe in this method after she herself saw Nanami''s rapid development. She had only attended these sessions once or twice, so she didn''t know how effective Kouta''s methods were for her. However, so far, Miho was aware of how strict Kouta''s standards were and when he gave them points. Kouta also showed an example of himself doing good voice acting. Honestly, Miho probably believed Kouta himself might take up voice acting for the side characters that Utaha had joked about earlier.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After finishing with Nanami and Miho, let them rest and also give them time to practice on their own. Kouta moved his attention to Michiru, who was ying her electric guitar using a headset so as not to disturb Nanami and Miho''s practice session. Michiru herself is arguably only a side character who rarely gets the opportunity to appear in anime.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What Kouta can remember is that Michiru became the focal point of the story when Tomoya wanted Michiru to make music for the game. In the end, Tomoya gave Michiru and her band the opportunity to perform at a live house. Once, she was just a side character who sometimes provided fan service for the audience without any progress in the story.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, she was basically Tomoya''s cousin and was introduced sote that the chances of her winning were slim.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, until now, the only reason that Kouta understood why Michiru was interested in Tomoya was because she had very little contact with the opposite sex of her age. Because if you look at the anime, Michiru seems toe from the countryside, where there are rarely people of her age and only ys with her cousins during vacations. Then, she went to an all-girls school from middle school to high school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Hence, the only way Kouta could think of approaching Michiru was to do something to impress her before Michiru started topare him with Tomoya and found the two of them were very different. The most basic thing was to change Kouta''s concept in Michiru''s mind from an acquaintance to ah¡ª he was an interesting guy and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then the first thing to do is, of course, rte to music, which is currently Michiru''s favourite thing. Kouta listened to the music made by Michiru for the background music in the visual novel. Of course, the music made by Michiru would not be as good as the music made by the professionals he heard from his previous life. But at least with his cheating ability, he can direct Michiru to make music that is at least very simr to the soundtrack used by Type-Moon, who made Fate/Stay Night.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It may be difficult since Kouta himselfcks experience in the music department, but at least he can try. As usual, he listened to the music made by Michiru beforeparing it with various music he could remember from his past life. Actually, Kouta could have copied what he remembered and given it to Michiru to make music from his previous life. However, he did not do so because, in the end, he wanted to develop Michiru''s abilities so that she could be a good musician with his help. Maybe, in the future, she would be a top musician.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And if when that happened, Michiru also became one of his girls. Well, that would be a lot better, wouldn''t it?


    <span style="font-weight:400">No, that would be quite extraordinary. So, for now, Kouta had to be a bit patient and let Michiru slowly learn with his help. Hepared Michiru''s music and began to take notes on parts that he felt were not quite right or that differed greatly from the music made by the original creator in his past life.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then Kouta calls Michiru and tells her things like this part is missing and the like. Or Kouta said that he wished for this kind of tone to Michiru without telling her the real answer, so he let her practice. Also, Kouta didn''t want to make her imitate what he told her, so Michiru''s music still stood out naturally as her own.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Michiru looks like a jolly and easygoing person, she is still a serious person when ites to making music. She listened to Kouta''s words before slowly improving her music. She rarely got this kind of treatment. Without realizing it, she enjoyed the conversations and debates between her and Kouta about the music they were making. So, without realizing it, time began to pass towards dinner time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Michiru began to think that this man named Kouta was not so bad after all.

 Ch 177 – 15 June, Michiru 02

    Ch 177 ¨C 15 June, Michiru 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Kouta loved to make dinner for the girls who gathered at his house, making dinner for seven people was too much. Therefore, he had ordered pizza for dinner and only prepared sd and soup to make the meal more bnced.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, this sd is quite good. I wonder if it''s because of this sauce. Where did you buy it? Umu¡ª Especially this sauce that feels a bit hot." Michiru spoke while munching on the sd avable at the table, which was filled with other food and drinks as well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, too bad it''s my homemade sauce, so that you won''t get it anywhere else."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eehh¡ª That''s too bad."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But don''t worry, the sauce is easy to make. It''s just a mixture of yogurt, mayo, several herbs, fresh garlic, lemon juice¡ª" Kouta told Michiru how to make the sauce she was asking about.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru herself seemed quite enthusiastic listening to Kouta''s exnation because it was different from what she had expected. Kouta''s answer was easy to listen to and quite enjoyable. Is this because of Kouta''s appearance, which has a cute face that sometimes looks like a girl, so that his exnation bes more appealing to her? It may be like that¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I didn''t think you could cook like this?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Of course, I can cook. I live alone, after all. It''s just that it would be too hectic to make dinner for many people. Unless someone helps out." Kouta answered honestly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, if that''s the case, I can help." Eriri raised her hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m happy to hear that, but I want you to focus on your task."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"If that''s the case, I can help." Megumi surprisingly volunteered herself. "I don''t think I can cook that well, but if I just help a little, I think I''m fine."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi herself volunteered because all she had done so far was y visual novels. The visual novel Kouta gave her was pretty interesting, and she also observed and studied the voice acting of the visual novel. However, she wasn''t sure if she would be able to do voice acting like that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In addition, it seems that Kouta also told her that Megumi could earn ie if this project were sessful. In other words, Megumi, who originally came to help Kouta, suddenly became a part-time worker. Therefore, she felt even worse if she only yed visual novels and felt that helping with small things like cooking was no big deal.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I can do it too¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Me too¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nanami and Miho also surprisingly volunteered themselves. When they listened to Kouta''s exnation of making sauce, they were a little interested. Basically, they both have good basic cooking skills. Plus, they have a dream person in their hearts, so if they get additional cooking knowledge from Kouta, it might be helpful in the future.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uh, is it alright?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine because our work for now is not as busy as yours," Nanami spoke while looking at Miho, who was also looking down in agreement.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s it! I''m happy with this."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª You know. It feels like you can be such a good bride." Michiru could not resist making such ament when she saw their conversation like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good bride¡ª Huh, you just didn''t know. But I''m pretty much such a beast, you know¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta responded to Michiru''s words while imitating a lion''s roar, which somehow, because of his appearance, made it look like a joke to some of the women in the room, whoughed when they saw his gestures. Well, except for the two people who knew what Kouta looked like on the other side. They couldn''t help butugh about it and even looked a little embarrassed that it might remind them of what happened with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, after dinner was done, Nanami and Miho left Kouta''s house and went back to their respective ces, unlike Tomoya, who begged Megumi to stay overnight and continue ying visual novels at his house. Kouta told Megumi to continue at her own house, and he was even willing to lend her his game console. He said to her that he would take her home because he was also going out.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi epted Kouta''s offer, but she was still a little curious and asked questions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you going somewhere?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s Friday. I usually go to the boxing gym to exercise for a bit."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, you''re going to the boxing gym!?" Michiru was surprised by Kouta''s words since she thought that people like him who make a game wouldn''t do something sporty like this. Well, at least his cousin rarely does stuff like that. Michiru was basically a very active girl, and before her passion moved to music and her indie band. She was a girl who joined many clubs, including sports as well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s just a simple exercise and learning a martial art for a bit. Since it may help with my knowledge when making games. Are you perhaps interested?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta asked Michiru, who was getting ready to go home.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Um¡ª" Michiru seemed to think for a moment that she had been so busy making music these past few days that she thought it would be a good idea to exercise a little. She is also a little interested in boxing, which she has never done before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay then, I''m joining!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, Kouta dropped Megumi off at the station before heading to the Glory Boxing Gym. When they arrived there, Michiru could see various people practicing boxing, and one of their trainers was a girl like Kouta had told her along the way.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, Kouta-kun, you''re here. Hm, are you with someone else?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, Coach Nana. She''s Hyodo Michiru. She says she is a bit interested to see."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Excuse me, and regards."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª I''m happy that you brought a girl to this gym, but isn''t she different from thest girl?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, this time is different. My friend is interested and not just watching, you know."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh¡ª it''s good then. Ayaka! Can you take care of these two!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, Of course."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could hear Ayaka''s sound, and she came out with her usual revealing outfit: a short blue tank top and shorts. Since she is an athletic girl and also wears such clothes, it is not strange that she has beautiful tan skin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Sorry, but can you take care, my friend? I will change."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay. Ah, hello my name is Uehara Ayaka. Nice to meet you¡ª You can change to this ce¡ª" Ayaka introduced herself to Michiru as she led Michiru to the girls'' locker room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°My name is Hyodo Michiru.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru herself finally changed into a short purple t-shirt with ck shorts and headed out of the changing room, following the girl named Ayaka, who informed her that they would be doing a light warm-up first. She was pretty excited, but there was something that surprised her as she was doing warm-up together with Kouta, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, who has always been seen as a cute-faced boy, does not intimidate her because of Michiru''s imagination. Kouta is not much different from Tomoya, who likes anime and the like and is a geek who makes visual novels and games.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, when the two warmed up, Ayaka instructed them to do so. Michiru could see underneath Kouta''s clothes a muscr body that was far different from what she imagined Kouta to be. It wasn''t that massive like a bodybuilder. However, it''s still muscr and has a more diverse body than her cousin will ever have.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again, Michiru found out that Kouta is an interesting guy.

 Ch 178 – 15 June, Michiru 03

    Ch 178 ¨C 15 June, Michiru 03


    Michiru listened carefully to Ayaka''s instructions. Although Michiru was known for being fickle, she was still naturally talented and good at everything she did. She was currently focusing on her band and music. However, as the most tomboyish heroine in the anime series. She is still sometimes interested in participating in sports activities like this.


    Ayaka herself was quite impressed to see Michiru, who learned quickly following all the instructions she did. Although not as good as one of her friends, who sometimes had the strength of a gori.


    "Oh, you really learn quickly. Are you interested in bing a boxing yer?" Ayaka talked to Michiru.


    "I''m sorry, but no¡ª I have my bandmates, and we will perform on the big stage someday," Michiru replied as she hit the sandbag ording to Ayaka''s instructions, looking like they were having fun. Meanwhile, Kouta was doing her own thing, warming up and basic training not far from them.


    "Ooo, Kouta-kun, how do you teach your friend a little¡ª"


    Ayaka spoke while gesturing to Kouta, who nodded his head and reced the gloves in his hand with the punch mitts.


    "Okay, Michiru-san,e over here¡ª" Ayaka called Michiru to teach her some boxing techniques while demonstrating them by hitting the punch mitts in Kouta''s hands.


    After seeing everything Ayaka taught her, Michiru immediately followed the techniques learned by Kouta, who became her spar training. As someone who was quick to learn things, Michiru had a different attitude. It wasn''t strange that she sometimes took small things that didn''t really matter too seriously. One of them was the small pride she had that she had always been skilful in activities such as fighting against boys her age, even if it was limited to her cousins and a few people she knew.


    After all, Michiru is basically taller than Kouta as well as Michiru, has a prejudice against otaku culture and is unhappy with Tomoya being an otaku and trying to get him out of the ''nerd phase''. So, she was basically a little frustrated that she could be weaker than people who were weak and prejudiced by her. Well, somehow, it makes her a little annoyed.


    Although Michiru knew that Kouta had practised boxing and also understood that he was basically stronger, Kouta gave her a little sparring so that Michiru could learn what she had just learned. Michiru slightly understood that there was a refreshing feeling of wasting energy by trying to punch like this. She felt a little frustrated seeing Kouta who didn''t seem to be tired at all, while she was currently resting ording to Ayaka''s instructions.


    While sitting on a chair near the ring, Kouta and Ayaka seemed to have a different training regime than Michiru. Not only that, the skills and abilities disyed by Kouta and Ayaka were far from the level Michiru had imagined. She only heard from Kouta that he only used this as exercise, but what she saw that he was doing with Ayaka was beyond just exercising.


    Of course, Michiru knew that Kouta was moving quickly as she herself felt alone. However, what she saw now was several levels away from how she felt. It was quite intense as the sound of the two of them exchanging their punches was quite loud.


    At the same time, once again, Michiru could see a different side of Kouta. Usually, he was a guy who made games and also had a cute face, so Michiru would not have expected to see a different facial expression from Kouta. Yeah, Kouta''s expression and tone turned serious, which was different from Michiru''s mind.


    Yes, Kouta showed a manly attitude towards Michiru which might be the first time he saw it, because usually Kouta is always seen as a lovable guy who couldn''t hurt people. Kouta thrust his hand in such a fast manner, and it could be seen that he must have practised countless times, which made what he did look manly and powerful doing it.


    Michiru was amazed to see something she never thought Kouta would do.


    After the workout that Kouta usually did at least once a week, he immediately cleaned himself up in the shower room and returned to the gym he finished. He could see Michiru, who was also back in her school uniform and preparing to go home. The two of them would, at most, walk together to the station before parting ways.


    "I was thinking a bit. What kind of ce would you like to perform?" Kouta asked Michiru after they both said goodbye to Ayaka who was also getting busy with the other members.


    "I''ll be happy to perform in any ce."


    "Is that so¡ª"


    Kouta knows that the members of Michiru''s band are all otaku and they usually cover famous anime songs or also create songs that are usually simr to Japanese anime songs. It was just that until now, they had never told Michiru, nor did Michiru realize the secret of her bandmates. In other words, ces that can ept them to perform are likely to be house life-themed otaku and the like.


    "Well, if you say so¡ª Ah, you also want to know why your cousin likes otaku stuff and is also making otaku games. So how about trying¡ª"


    "No, I don''t think I have time to y any of those games."


    Kouta tried to make Michiru y games several times, but she rejected it like this. It looked like her prejudice was quite strong.


    "How about a famous anime and other stuff¡ª"


    "Hm, I''d rather learn and make music than do that."


    "That''s quite harsh. What about the manga that I and Eriri made or Utaha''s novel?"


    "Well, I read you and Eriri''s manga. It''s quite interesting, I guess, but¡ª"


    As Michiru said, she seems to have read the manga she made and startedmenting and criticizing it from a point of view that may be rarely seen by people who are too used to otaku culture.


    "Ahaha, that''s quite harsh¡ª" Koutamented on listening to Michiru''sints and criticisms. Despite Kouta''s words, Michiru found no negative reaction from Kouta, who seemed to ept her criticism.


    In addition, once again, Michiru found Kouta''s face uncharacteristic. A face that was handsome and cute and didn''t look like it could hurt someone. Sometimes, Michiru felt a little strange at this difference. Michiru was basically a person who did not know otaku culture, so she did not realize amon thing in a cliche called ''gap moe''.


    This is something that is difficult to exin, but either way, you could refer to when someone does something that goes against their usual behaviour or their established outward attitude.


    "Ah, wait¡ª" Kouta suddenly stopped Michiru''s steps, and his facial expression looked more serious than usual. That face made Michiru unable to help but feel confused and flustered¡ª


    Especially when his serious face slowly approached Michiru and his hands slowly approached her face, a gesture that Michiru rarely received from boys her age.


    "Eh, what are you doing¡ª" Michiru was a little surprised and didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s alright¡ª I don''t do anything weird. I just saw something stuck in your hair. Ah, look, I''ve picked it up." Kouta showed a small thread while smiling pleasantly, returning to his cute face again.


    "You don''t have to do that¡ª"


    "Uh, even if it''s a trivial thing. It feels a bit of a shame to stain your beautiful hair."


    Michiru rarely heard such words from the opposite sex as her cousin never said such things to her, and she spent her time in an all-girls school. She always heard her friends talking about this kind of stuff when they were talking about romantic stuff, but she never understood what they were talking about since she never experienced that. Such amon thing for a girl her age, but because she was part of heroines in harem anime, she fated to rarely get those kinds of stuff.


    And right now¡ª Michiru felt what her friend was talking about, and now she realized how good it felt. So, without realizing it, Michiru was slightly looking forward to Kouta''s praise. It''s just a shame that, for now, they have to separate first.


    Next time¡ª She will get it again, right?

 Ch 179 – 16 June, Takao 04

    Ch 179 ¨C 16 June, Takao 04


    It had been a long time for Kouta to wake up alone like this. He had thought that Utaha or Eriri would stay over and the like. But it seemed that both of them had business on the same day, so his n to gather the four girls didn''t happen for now. At least he got a good answer from Takao. Besides, when he thought about it, it had been a long time since he had spent time with Takao.


    Takao messaged Kouta that today was the schedule for the game she would like to be on sale¡ª


    Kouta is basically people who never queue up to buy games physically, both in his past and present life. After doing his usual morning routine, Kouta changed into the appropriate clothes for a date before leaving his house. Actually, Kouta had thought of picking Takao up at her home. However, Takao asked to meet near a famous game store among high-spirited game maniacs.


    "It''s such a good series, Madouson series. It''s such a retro game that captivated many fans when the first series was released. The series'' next installment became the biggest hit ever on its first release day. But at this moment, there were some development troubles because the original staff got transferred to anotherpany, and they made several sequels that were regarded as trash. But this time, this game that was released today was made by the original staff and is rumored to be the greatest game!"


    Takao exined the game they were going to buy with such great excitement. Not only that, she also showed her smug grin. She really looked cute and happy talking about her favorite game. She also wore a different outfit than usual, so her family was surprised she wasn''t wearing her usual attire, like a shirt or jersey.


    Yeah, it''s a date, after all, Takao, wearing those cute clothes. She usually sleeps while waiting in line, but she was waiting with Kouta this time, so she had a person to talk to. She never really thought she would have a boyfriend, and having a boyfriend was not something she thought about since usually, most of the time, she spent her time ying games or making games.


    ''It''s fun¡ª'' Takao thought as she said, "I really want the special bonus item, Mareen''s ride¡ªthe dolphin endorga''s cell phone strap, but with your presence here. I can also get a Mareen cell phone strap. Hehehe¡ª"


    Yeah, with Kouta''s presence in this queue, he will also get special bonus items that are limited in physical game purchases like this. Kouta himself is not a fan of this game, but he has no problem buying this game as one that his girlfriend rmended. He is also fine to give those limited bonuses to Takao. It''s not much different from giving a gift to his girlfriend.


    "Hehehe, really, you don''t have to do that. But if you insist, I will take it." Takao acted as if she was trying to reject it first, but there was no effort at alling out of her behavior. Even she added, "Hm¡ª I never thought that having a boyfriend would have this kind of benefit."


    When Kouta heard Takao''s words, he immediately guessed what his nerd girlfriend thought. She was probably thinking that she would bring him to every queue to get limited bonuses in the future. Well, Kouta felt fine because, in the end, he could get something else from Takao. After all, considering their rtionship, small things like this were not a problem for Kouta as long as Takao was happy. Basically, he is a boyfriend who has many other women besides Takao, after all.


    However, their casual date changes a bit when one of their acquaintances, Roka, shows up. Basically, Roka is also a girl who likes to y games and seems to have the same interests as Takao. In fact, unlike Takao, Roka also arrived early enough to put up a tent.


    "Oh, isn''t it Kouta and Takao¡ª" Roka spoke in a sleepy tone and looked at the two of them. She nced at the two of them, wondering. "So you guys like the Madouson series, too?" She said this with a sparkle in her eye.


    "Well, to be honest, I''ve never yed this game. This is probably the first time I''ve tried this series. Takao likes this game. Wait, you two never met, even though you often queued up to buy this game." Kouta answered Roka''s question and couldn''t help but ask the question he was wondering¡ª


    "Well¡ª Since I''m usually sleeping when waiting."


    "Well¡ª I alwayse first, so of course, I never noticed Takao in the queue."


    "Somehow, it feels like the answers from you guys really deserve your behavior," Koutamented on both of them after listening to their answers. Listening to Kouta''s criticism, both Roka and Takao looked shy because somehow they both felt Kouta''s words were apliment.


    "However, you two have been getting closer in the past few days. Wait, is this a date or something?" Roka felt she realized something and threw those questions.


    Kouta himself was quite surprised since Roka has never been seen as a sensitive person regarding romantic matters in the manga.


    "Yeah, we''re going on a date. It''s a weekend after all¡ª" Kouta answered Roka''s question honestly. Takao himself was pleased when Kouta answered like that. Basically, she knew that Kouta had a rtionship with another girl, so she never thought that he would be upfront about their rtionship like this. Since she thought their rtionship would be more secretive. She immediately wrapped her arm around his arms.


    "Yes¡ª We''re on a date."


    "Is that so¡ª" Roka was quite dejected when she heard about that. "It must be nice¡ª" She added.


    "Hm¡ª It''s nice. I will get two limited bonus items, too, " Takao told Roka.


    Kouta didn''t know why, but it felt like he could see a thunder of realization in Roka''s mind.


    "That''s¡ª that''s¡ª so unfair¡ª" Roka said as she fell to the floor, while somehow Takao gave such a smug face as if she had won. "I want to get more limited bonus items, too." She added that, and she was silent for a moment. Before, she looked at Kouta so fast. Still, she had a resolute facial expression this time because she was already determined.


    "In that case, can I also ask for help apanying me in the¡ª No, a date as well?"


    "Eh, what are you asking him like that before me!" Takao actually said that while she pinched both of Roka''s cheeks, they were pretty strong, too,


    "But I want to get a more limited bonus too¡ª"


    "Yes, I know. But could you not ask the guy I''m dating with? And it would be much better to ask the guy you like or something." Takao gave a reasonable piece of advice, but that backfired since what came out of Roka''s mouth was something Takao never expected.


    "Hm, that may be true¡ª That''s why I asked him too. Since he may be the guy I like the most in my life."


    Roka said something outrageous in this situation. Kouta could feel most of the people staring at him, jealous. He could hear people saying oundish things like he was cheating¡ª Wait, he has had affairs with many women, so what people are saying is the truth.


    Kouta wondered if Roka realized what she said was a kind of confession of love. He felt like Roka looked like a person who spoke her mind if he remembered her demeanor in the manga. But he never expected her to be this straightforward.

 Ch 180 – 16 June, Takao 05

    Ch 180 ¨C 16 June, Takao 05


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Honestly, I didn''t expect you to answer like that," Kouta spoke with his honest feelings.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, is that so¡ª Well, it can''t be helped after all. I just felt like I saw myself in Roka for a short time." Takao replied to Kouta''s words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Right now, the two of them are walking on a street full of love hotels. Yeah, it''s a street filled with couples making out.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s your fault for responding like that anyway." Takao continued her words while making a pouty face with her cheeks puffed up cutely.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, even then, Kouta could feel that the people around him were staring at him. As a man with many women, he was sometimes honest with his desires. Kouta shamelessly replied by saying, ''For me, it is an honor to be able to date a sweet girl like you, and I would be happy to do so.''


    <span style="font-weight:400">At that time, people might have thought that Kouta had no shame. Also, Roka looked a little shy from hearing Kouta''s praise before Kouta continued his words, which were surprising not only to Roka but also to Takao, who had been observing what Kouta was doing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''But I''ll do it if you can get permission from Takao.'' Well, at that time, Kouta shamelessly said it. No, perhaps being a womanizer like him requires a thick face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao was, of course, surprised to hear Kouta''s words. After all, because of Kouta''s words, Roka''s gaze shifted to Takao. She could feel Roka''s pleading gaze towards her. It was a gaze that made her feel a little sorry for Roka. Plus, she also understood what Roka was feeling.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Takao still wanted to date Kouta even though she knew he had other girls besides her. She was also impressed by Roka''s honesty and straightforwardness. This is something she is used to seeing from Roka. That''s why she didn''t feel strange about what Roka did. She may be a little angry about what happened, but in the end, she understands Roka. She also doesn''t feel that she deserves to stop Roka, but she won''t make it easy for Roka either.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Takao made a decision that can be said to be in the middle.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Alright, but you can only do that by telling me both what happened after the date and also just once in a while and also if I agree to the schedule that is happening. If that''s the case, I''m fine.''


    <span style="font-weight:400">Something that Roka took for granted as if she had no problem with it. Either way, all of this is favorable for Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, after the conversation, the shop opened. They bought the game and selected limited items before parting ways¡ªespecially Kouta and Takao, who continued their date.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta thought that with so many girls he dated, he should at least think of a date that was different or at least suited to the nature and preferences of the girl. He wondered if taking Takao to arcades and the like rted to games would be a good idea.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also thought about taking Takao to famous cafes and the like. Considering the attitude of her, He was pretty sure she had never gone to a ce like that. Therefore, he thought it would be good to take her to a new ce like that to add experience.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, it seems that Takao has a different n or her own n. So, in the end, Kouta made what Takao wanted to do easier for him because he didn''t have to think much. Especially Takao was very excited about the ns she had. Instead of going to a cafe or something, Takao took Kouta to a nearby park and showed her the packed lunch she made.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao''s lunches are sandwiches with ham and vegetables and various Japanese tempura such as kaarage and kakiage. It seemed that Takao was still thinking about his n to dominate Kouta''s stomach and thus gave Kouta a positive assessment. Kouta enjoyed a peaceful lunch in the park while watching people who were also spending time with their families or partners on the weekend.


    <span style="font-weight:400">ording to Kouta, the food prepared by Takao is quite good, especially considering Takao''s age and experience in cooking is still practically new. So, the development of Takao is very promising. Like Eriri, Takao''s cooking skills are getting better. Therefore, Kouta also thought of giving her a little gift.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Unfortunately, Kouta only found a nearby drink shop selling drinks that seemed fairly new in this world, unlike in his past life. The drinks purchased were usually of various types, such as Thai tea, Matcha, and Milk tea, before being given additions as desired, such as pudding, bubble pearls, and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Kouta didn''t find the drink interesting, he bought it for himself and Takao. Takao seemed quite interested in the drink; however, when Kouta saw Takao holding the drink, she also saw her big breasts. Kouta immediately recalled the one thing that made artists in his world go crazy about the boba challenge.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, many people depict various characters from anime, especially those withrge breasts, by showing the characters drinking the drink without holding it and cing it on theirrge breasts without falling over. It feels like it''s be so phenomenal that Kouta doesn''t know where it came from, whether it was initially from the real world before artists copied it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, one immense feeling made Kouta want to see it in person. He had only seen pictures of artists and influencers doing the challenge on Instagram and Twitter. Kouta couldn''t help but ask Takao to do that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, of course, Takao responded a little wide-eyed. ''Why?''


    <span style="font-weight:400">''It''s just to be funny¡ª I guess¡ª''


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Hm, I don''t know why you want to see something like that. But I can do it¡ª''


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, after that, Kouta spent some time taking pictures where the tapioca drink was right on top of Takao''srge breasts. It was something that should be normal, but for Kouta, it reminded him a bit of his past life. Sometimes, it made him rx a little.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Their dates are just like that¡ª until finally, the two of them are currently in a room at a love hotel.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I did that because I wanted to see what my girlfriend thought," Kouta remembered the small talk between Roka and Takao and how simple their date was. He also got an exciting photo of Takao efficiently doing the boba challenge.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta couldn''t resist posting the photo on his official Twitter ount, One. Of course, he blurred out Takao''s face and wrote a caption.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhuhu¡ª My girlfriend can do this amazing with the new drink¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a rare thing for Kouta to do; perhaps he was feeling very nostalgic for the memories of his past life. After posting that, he put away his smartphone and muted it because he had to focus on other things because now they had entered the Love Hotel.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, this is kinda nice ce¡ª" Takao spoke while looking at the Love Hotel''s room, which was quite spacious with arge heart-shaped bed that Takao sat on. "Ah¡ª It feels like summer ising." Shemented that since they spent their time in the park, it was not strange that their bodies were covered in sweat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As the biggest reason for the two of them toe here, Kouta and Takao could have held back and gone to Kouta''s house, but both understood that they were on a date and that having a different experience than usual would make this date even more memorable.

 Ch 181 – 16 June, Takao 06

    Ch 181 ¨C 16 June, Takao 06


    <span style="font-weight:400">Unlike Kouta, Takao had never experienced going to a love hotel like this. So it was not strange that he was quite curious and looked at the rooms they rented. Kouta himself chose a room that he had never rented and was more expensive than the one he had rented before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then Takao, who was observing the room, suddenly let out a very cute low squeal. Her eyes seemed to be rolling around while opening one of the desk drawers in this room. Kouta, who became curious, walked closer to Takao, and he could see the object that caused him to scream quietly like that because there were many various sex toys stored in the drawer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, well¡ª That''s a lot of sex toys," Koutamented as he looked through the various sex toys in the drawer and found toys that he was both familiar and unfamiliar with.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hah¡ª That''s it!? How can you be calm about it¡ª" Takao replied to Kouta''sment with a flushed face. However, even though she said something like protesting, her eyes did not move away from the sex toys. There was even a curious look on her expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well¡ª I see some of it and already use it after all.¡± Kouta answered honestly which, of course, Takao immediately realized that Kouta was experienced with this kind of thing with other girls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Takao knew that Kouta had other women besides her and even gave her friend the green light to have some kind of rtionship with him, it didn''t mean that she lost her jealousy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, is that so¡ª" Takao looked at the sex toys, and she felt embarrassed when she saw them. Still, there was a part of her that felt a bit interested in it, especially after she heard the news that Kouta had experienced with other girls, as she waspetitive by nature and did not want to lose.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Even they have things like this¡ª" Kouta spoke as he opened the wardrobe near the two of them. Takao stopped talking and walked over to Kouta to see the wardrobe full of standard cosy outfits such as school uniforms, policemen and Chinese dresses.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, it seems that we will be charged extra if we rent this cosy¡ª How about it? Are you interested? It''s on me, after all." Kouta asked while taking a Chinese-style dress that was probably less than knee length. That''s how sexy this dress is intentionally designed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª Fine. And how about we try to some sex toys too¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, if you like it¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, you can wait here. I will wash and change my clothing too¡ª" Takao then picked up the dress Kouta was holding and ran to the bathroom. Of course, Kouta could havee and apanied Takao to the bathroom. However, for now, he thought of leaving her alone since he could still do it at another time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As Kouta suspected, the china-style dress Takao was wearing didn''t seem to fit her body shape, which was probably very different from that of the average Japanese girl. Herrge breasts made the dress look very tight and also made it very sexy with how short the short part of the dress was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The thing that made Kouta couldn''t help himself was how sexy Takao was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta hugged her very intimately before kissing her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s a bit too much¡ª But really sexy." He said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s true¡ª I will die if I wear this outside," Takao responded with a small smile on her face. Her face was still red as she felt embarrassed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Shall we start¡ª" Kouta said as he showed some sex toys that he chose. He chose the standard one¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">The first is the wand vibrator, which usually has arge ball-shaped head, a long body, and a powerful motor. It''s said to be great for clitoral stimtion but still feels amazing all over the nipples. This is the thing Kouta is doing to Takao''s right nipple, which is still covered by the china dress.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta used his other hand to stroke Takao''s belly button before slowly starting down while stroking the area, giving Takao a slight tingly feeling.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How''s it feeling?" Kouta asked as he could hear Takao''s soft moan.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"The vibrations felt very different and gave me a strange feeling," Takao answered. In contrast, she gave a sweet and sexy moan before asking Kouta something else.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What''s wrong with the cuffs?" Takao said as she sensed the cuffs restraining her movements.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Kouta is currently behind Takao, whose hands are behind her body and handcuffed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, well¡ª I''ve never used handcuffs on anyone before, so I was a little curious. I happened to be here, too, so I used it. And it looks like you''ve be my ything now, Takao." Kouta said while he pushed the wand vibrator on her right breast in her are area that made such big contact with her nipples and gave strong stimtion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So Takao couldn''t respond to Kouta''s degenerate remark, but she let out a loud moan.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Your¡ª ything¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, That''s right. No, escaping. You''re going to be trained." Kouta said in her ear, making Takao''s body tremble for a moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ª this is a kinda different form, I thought¡ª" Takao''s line was stopped as Kouta grabbed her head and made her head toward him and kissed her¡ª an intense one, too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaah¡ª chu¡ªchuuuu¡ª" Takao and Kouta kissed each other, and Kouta was more aggressive between the two of them as he plunged his tongue inside her mouth. They casually tasted each other''s saliva and skillfully pulled her tongue out and tangled with him. In contrast, his other hand moved the wand vibrator from the breast toward Takao''s belly before he messaged it on top of her womb as if he had told her that he knew her body very well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta does it all rather roughly but in such a skilful way that it makes Takao''s body tremble in pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Feels good, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª It did¡ª but¡ª aaahah¡ªaaaa¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta finally let go of his other hand that was holding Takao''s head to take the egg vibrator and ce it on Takao''s left nipple while moving the wand vibrator from Takao''s stomach to Takao''s thigh.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao herself seemed to have a slight change in tone as well after her body started receiving stimtion from Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"More¡ª" "Do it harder¡ª" The words came out of her mouth, which started drooling as she couldn''t wipe her saliva as her hands were cuffed. Takao looks like she feels excited about this, as if she wants Kouta to mess her up more. "Why¡ª are you doing so slowly¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, right now, you''re my ything. That''s why I''m not going just to let you cum as you please."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª No way¡ª But if you ask me nicely¡ª I may think about it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuuu¡ª you''re meanie¡ª Hyaaaaa¡ª!!!! Aaahhh!! It''s right! On my puussy."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Kouta had just said those words, Takao still did not ask him. Kouta yfully used the wand vibrator on her pussy and on her clit too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaa¡ª That''s so suddenly¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I change my mind¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaaa¡ª Nggggg¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Being handcuffed makes her hands unable to move much, so Takao''s thighs and legs vibrate harder, and she climaxes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"He¡ª did you cum?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haa¡ªhaaa¡ª It''s such a weird feeling, and just the thought of being your ything is too much¡ª" Takao, who still had the lingering feeling of pleasure, answered Kouta''s question with such honesty. Her face became more flustered when she realized what she said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ª that''s no¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Huhu¡ª You¡¯re such a pervert girl. I like it. But you still came without my permission, so I need to give you a bit of punishment." Kouta grabbed her and put her down on the bed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I hope I can make you cum a lot with this¡ª" Kouta said while he gave her a sadistic smile.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¨C wait¡ª this is too much¡ª" Takao said, as this might be the first time she had this kind of roley. But even though she said that word, she didn''t like it. Her pussy was drenched with her fluid as she was excited about what wasing next.

 Ch 182 – 16 June, Takao 07

    Ch 182 ¨C 16 June, Takao 07


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta gulped while observing the fantastic scene in front of him. At the moment, in front of himy Takao with her hands cuffed to the headboard of the bed so that her hands were inevitably on her head. Thus making Takao''srge breasts in the tight china dress stand out, and Kouta could see her hardened nipples as he attached egg rotors to both of her nipples.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaa¡ªhiiii¡ªhaaaa¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta can also hear the sound of Takao''s sexy moaning coupled with her handcuffed hands, making Takao unable to control her drooling, so the dress is a little wet. Not only that, but maybe because the dress is for cosy at the Love Hotel, the material is a little different and quickly bes transparent because of Takao''s sweat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Which makes it even sexier, as Takao currently has her legs in the M position. Kouta uses the ck leather avable in this room to hold Takao''s legs so that she stays in a position that leaves her pussy exposed and also makes it easy for the dildo to fit there. The dildo was also vibrating quite intensely in Takao''s very wet pussy showing that she had climaxed many times. Her legs also trembled because she had been in that position for almost half an hour.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How much did you climax?" Kouta asked lightly after spending some time in the bathroom, leaving Takao alone like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Kouta says that he is going to punish Takao for climaxing without permission and ties Takao up in this position and puts various sex toys on her body like they both talked about before. Kouta doesn''t stop there either, as he blindfolds Takao for a great addition. Takao''s appearance in Kouta''s eyes is like something he often sees in porn and hentai.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaaa¡ª it''s four times¡ª Hyaaaa¡ª five timeeeeee¡ª" Takao tried to answer him. Still, she felt the stimtion from the egg rotor be stronger. The dildo not only gave stronger vibrations but also deepened as Kouta pushed it deeper into her, which made her climax once again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that''s quite a lot¡ª" Kouta replied happily.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuu¡ª please untie me. This is too much." Takao asked as she wriggled on the bed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You say it, but your pussy is really drenched, and your moan is really sexy. I wonder if the blindfold''s such a great addition. You can''t see, but your body will be more perceptive of what happens." Kouta said as he yed with the dildo.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hi¡ªhyaaa¡ª Please, this is too much. I''m losing my mind¡ª" Takao spoke while still moaning because the stimtion she felt was too strong for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, okay then¡ª" Kouta did as Takao asked and lowered the intensity of his sex toy. He also pulls out the vibrator from her pussy which brings her some relief. Before then, she feels Kouta''s hand full of cold liquid touching the skin around her pussy and anal hole.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª cold¡ª wait¡ªwhat are you doing!?" Takao asked Kouta as her legs tried to do something, but she couldn''t do anything about it since she had been tied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta touched her anal hole and spread it a little before he put one of his fingers full of lotion to make her anal hole be wetter with the help of lotion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, well¡ª I''m interested in this one hole."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª That feels weird¡ª Stooop. Aaaah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta put his finger deeper and deeper.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it looks like your ass seemed more than happy to cling to my finger," Kouta spoke while continuing to finger Takao''s anal hole slowly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª Shut up!" Takao replied like that, but at the same time, the weird and different stimtion Kouta gave to Takao''s anal hole kept her sighing sweetly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You can feel it, right? It''s really eating up my finger." Kouta said as he added from one finger to two fingers and continued fingering her anal hole. "I can feel you squirming whenever I move my finger around."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta added that he was very interested after trying to y on this hole with Eriri. He was still inexperienced with this hole and was a little curious about it. Plus, seeing the positive reactions from Eriri and also Takao when he yed with anal holes, including Utaha, was also interesting. So, it is not strange that Kouta hopes to increase his experience with this hole.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But your hole had such an interesting reaction. Huhuhu¡ª Are you perhaps getting off having fingers in your ass? You''re such a pervert, Takao." Kouta spoke while continuing to finger Takao''s anal hole and sometimes adding lotion to his finger to wet it even more.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaauu¡ª I''m¡ª I''m not a pervert." Takao denied Kouta''s words and felt a little humiliated from all this treatment. Still, as Kouta said, his body felt pleasure from what Kouta did in his anal hole.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But you''re definitely letting out a moan that makes you look like a pervert. It''s fine. I like it, a pervert girl." Kouta praised her, which actually made her a bit happy and her anal hole pulsating.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about this¡ª" Kouta, who has felt that Takao''s anal hole is already very wet, also puts lotion on the anal bead he is holding. It was time for Kouta to insert this anal bead into Takao''s anal hole.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡ª what is that!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s a toy for your ass. I wonder how many beads can fit inside you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"NOooo¡ª I can''t take it¡ª That''s too many."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even though Takao said that her anal hole quickly epted all the anal beads, she can feel all the beads in her ass hole, giving her a different and new stimtion. Then, she could only speak in a sweet, moan voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"My ass is¡ª please, take them out¡ª" She said while her mouth was drooling from all the sensation she felt. The various sensations she thinks from her anal hole as well as the stimtion the egg rotor gives her on her nipples have been putting her in a strange position for a long time. So, her mind was a little clouded, and she just talked without understanding what was happening.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Kouta is an understanding boyfriend. Therefore, he follows Takao''s request and pulls out the beads that provide incredible stimtion from inside Takao''s anal hole.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Huh¡ª Wait¡ª No, hold, stop¡ª Hyaaaaa¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">The thing that immediately almost made her climax from the stimtion going on in her ass. Kouta followed back Takao''s request and stopped pulling the beads from Takao''s ass.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So what do you want? Beads stay in or get pulled out¡ª" Kouta spoke in a sadistic tone that made Takao shiver a little and, simultaneously, feel excited.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, I want them out."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, there''s another one."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta withdrew one bead, and Takao''s body trembled from the stimtion of the pullout.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait¡ª what¡ª this is embarrassing¡ª and too much¡ª" Takao said as her rapid, warm breathing could be seen because she was feeling aroused from Kouta''s treatment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It feels good, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No¡ª It does not¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Well, if that''s the case, I bet I pulled this all out in one go. You will feel it much better."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haa¡ª All in one go?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, you might even climax from too much ass stimtion."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Haaaa¡ª Climax? From my ass¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, here we go."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaaa¡ª Wait! I changed my mind! Don''t pull it out¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta does not listen to Takao''s words and, in one motion, pulls all the anal beads from Takao''s ass. Takao felt the sensation and stimtion in her ass tremendously in one pull by Kouta. She could not help herself because she was basically on the edge due to the various simtions Kouta gave her ass. Also, the egg rotor was still vibrating on her nipples.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oooohhhhh¡ª I''m cummming¡ª" Takao said as she felt the climax from the stimtion of her ass. It felt amazing that she never thought she would experience it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wow, you''re actuallye from your ass."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I said don''t¡ª You''re meanie¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahahaha, sorry. You''re so cute I can''t help myself."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta opened the cloth covering Takao''s eyes and saw the indecent expression on Takao''s face before kissing her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, we will feel even more pleasure, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡ª My pussy ready to goo¡ª"

 Ch 183 – 16 June, Takao 08

    Ch 183 ¨C 16 June, Takao 08


    <span style="font-weight:400">Pound¡ª Pound¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao and Kouta''s sound of flesh pping each other could be heard in this room. Sometimes, the sound became louder and louder, like a bursting sound.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This just feel sooo good¡ª I love being fucked from behind¡ª" Takao said as shey down on the bed. Her head rested on the pillow, and she wore a cat ear-shaped essory and a choker. Her mouth was still drooling, and from her expression, Takao could say that her mind was filled with pleasure after a long intercourse with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They had been having sex for almost an hour and they had used every space in the hotel''s love room. The mattress, the sofa, and the bathroom have been used for sex before they return to the bed again. Right now, Takao could only hold onto the pillow and lift her hips and ass to make it easier for Kouta to get his enormously swollen penis to prate her flower core with all his might.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself can''t help but keep thrusting his hips because he can see how erotic Takao is right now with her ass wearing a sex toy that resembles a cat''s tail. Well, it''s like Takao is currently cosying as a cat-eared person. He also can''t help gripping Takao''s cheeks ass hard, which looks even sexier because of the cat tail that is swaying back and forth following the flow of her ass movement that happened because her ass rocked because Kouta is pounding her hard.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is feel good¡ª Ah¡ª Aaaah¡ª I''m cummingg¡ª I''m losing strength¡ª I cummming again¡ª Cummminggg¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao climaxed hard and copsed, but Kouta still did not get his ejaction. He let her rest for a moment. It looks like Takao herself still does not feel good enough, even though he stopped and Takao was not moved. Her mouth was still moaning, and she said¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª more¡ª Give me more¡ª Ah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">''She''s really¡ª really became such an erotic cat. I will follow your wish.'' Kouta thought as he yed with those cat tails that made Takao wail in such a sweet voice. He didn''t stop from there as he took a wand vibrator and stimted her clitoris with it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahahaha, does it feel so good that it makes you lift your ass?" Kouta spoke like that because Takao swiftly raised her buttocks to make it easy for Kouta to move.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡ª It''s so good." She said with such a debauchery voice. Kouta followed Takao''s request and pounded her again in such rough ways.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaah¡ª I''m just cumming. My body is still very sensitive, but I''m cummming¡ª Cummingg again¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re loving this, aren''t you?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª I''m making a weird face."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao answered while she put her head on the pillow as if she didn''t want to see her face, while her pussy was being prated by Kouta''s big and still hard penis even though it had been in such long activities Sometimes Takao couldn''t figure out how Kouta got this much stamina. So he suspects that his girlfriend might be the reincarnation of a hero or something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After another long ten minutes, Kouta''s penis prates deep inside her pussy and kisses her womb. It gave her another climax.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m cummminggg¡ª" Takao let out such a sweet voice that sounded like a scream. At the same time, the plump vaginal flesh tightened around Kouta''s meat stick, and the ns thrust deep into her, pushing against the hard of her cervix, gave Kouta such a pleasurable feeling that he finally, for several times in this nearly two-hour session, got another ejaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta continued to spit out his hot semen in a steady stream-filled Takao''s vagina that made the folds of her vagina begin to convulse, greedily squeezing the meat stick in the middle of his ejaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª Hyaaa¡ª I''m cumming, and it''s spraying inside me¡ª" Takao muttered with such an ecstatic expression, her ass still trembling with pleasure before Kouta finally let her ass go after he finished his ejaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao herselfid down her body on the bed with her face turned on the pillow, the mattress was full of sweat, and also Kouta''s semen wasing out of her pussy which was already full and also wet from her love juices.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you okay, Takao?" Kouta tried to ask her, but she didn''t respond. "Hm¡ª It''s useless. Huh¡ª" So he let her rest while he took the drinks avable in the room and brought one for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t that surprising that Takao grabbed the drink since she must have been exhausted and quite thirsty after a long session of sex. She drank the bottle of water until it was almost gone while still lying on the bed, her head resting on the pillow with her face turned towards Kouta, who was sitting beside her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I don''t think this is a good thing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No more ything¡ª or ass stuff too¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª Why?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I mean, if we do this again and again¡ª I feel like I''ll want to do it all the time¡ª and it feels a bit dangerous and makes me a pervert," Takao said with a reddened face, her cheek pouting a bit and her well-shaped eyebrow raised, but instead gave her a strong impression. Her expression gave a cute but rather sexy expression in Kouta''s mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, we will do this next time¡ª and we can do something more extreme, too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª What?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine¡ª I like a pervert girl. It''s more entertaining, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">After feeling what Kouta did to her, it was an easy answer for Takao since there was a truth in what he said. She does think after experiencing this much pleasure, it would be difficult for her just to forget it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No matter what happens¡ª I will love you after all and won''t let you go from my side," Kouta said while giving her a long kiss. The thing that made her desire to stick to her stance faded, and she would agree to Kouta''s request.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª You and your mouth¡ª" Takao gave up and finally agreed with Kouta''s words. Seeing Takao agree with him, Kouta gave a happy expression that made Takao sigh because she felt like she lost quickly to this particr guy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Takao had lost since she agreed to be his girlfriend, knowing that he had another girl. At this point, there was nothing Takao could reject from Kouta after she decided to do such an absolutely catastrophic thing that no woman would ever agree, right?


    <span style="font-weight:400">After resting for a few minutes and paying for the love hotel room, they went out in the afternoon. It was actually an excellent time to think about dinner time. It was something that Kouta thought too since it seemed that Takao was also still tired from walking around before he got the message, which made him change his ns.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Takao, are you okay meeting one of my women?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao had indeed agreed to meet one of Kouta''s women. Even so, he felt he still had to ask Takao one more time. And just like thest time, Takao gave her a positive response.

 Ch 184 – 16 June, Takao and Satomi 01

    Ch 184 ¨C 16 June, Takao and Satomi 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao already knew and understood that Kouta had other girls besides her, and judging from his behaviour, Takao could guess about the girls who might be Kouta''s girlfriends. Even so, Takao never thought that one of Kouta''s girlfriends was an adult and also one of the teachers at their school. No, the person sitting in front of her is the teacher who teaches world history in her ss, Tachibana Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It feels a little surreal.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Especially when the teacher calmly grilled the meat on the grill while the three of them were eating at a Yakiniku restaurant. It seemed to be a rather expensive ce since they were currently in a private room. It was only natural, considering that Satomi was most likely trying to get to their meeting as much as possible.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao looked at Kouta, who was rolling the freshly grilled meat with vegetables and then eating the meat, enjoying the pleasure of the meat, seasoning and fresh vegetables with a happy face. It was a face that made people a little hungry because of how happy Kouta''s face was, which also looked a little cute.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about you enjoy this meat, too?" Satomi said as she passed the freshly grilled meat to a nearby te. It seemed from the tone of her voice that Satomi still had some feelings of unease, which was natural because no matter what happened now, Satomi probably still felt a little guilty. Basically, her rtionship with Kouta was taboo, and if their genders were reversed, the world would be in uproar.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°I¡¯m quite confident with my skill¡ª you know,¡± Satomi added her words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Un, I will take it.¡± Takao took the meat from her te and bit it. She could feel the sauce and such richness of vour from the meat. It was easy for Takao to recognize that the meat he was eating was the more expensive meat that her family used to buy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''It feels like Satomi is bribing her'', Takao thought while enjoying the grilled meat. ''Or she just wants to make the atmosphere morefortable between the two of us.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This is something that Satomi probably really thought about because she is basically older than Takao, so there is a high possibility of awkwardness between the two of them. Therefore, Satomi was open to grilling meat for Kouta and Takao to give the impression that Takao did not need to be awkward around her, especially at this moment. Even though she was her teacher, the two of them were not that different from each other at the moment when they were together with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao enjoyed the dinner before she finallymented on the rtionship between Kouta and Satomi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, I never expected it would be you, Satomi-sensei.¡± Takao was a little surprised because out of all the teachers or adults in the school, Satomi was the one who always seemed serious and rarely made mistakes. She never expected her to have this improper rtionship, like dating her student.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°What are you talking about, Takao.¡± Satomi tried to act as if she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Um¡ª You know!¡± Takao wanted to say it aloud seeing the reaction of Satomi, but she lowered her voice. ¡°I never think you will be dating your student after all.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, about that¡ª¡± Satomi didn''t know what to say. She looked at Kouta, who was eating the grilled meat and watched her and Takao''s conversation. It was very difficult for Satomi to tell Kouta how her rtionship started. That''s why she looked at Kouta and hoped he would help her. But it seemed like Kouta wanted to see what Satomi would do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, but I think you understand yourself, right?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Huh, about what?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you know about that, don''t you? That''s a very pleasant thing after you''ve had an experience that is hard to forget." Satomi told Takao while she was ying with her finger as her face was reddened. When Takao realized what Satomi meant, her face immediately turned red as well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They were both silent for a moment and when Kouta saw their reactions, he felt like he saw smokeing out of their flushed faces.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Although still, how can you have sex with a student?" Takao spoke very sensibly when she learned what had happened.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Satomi just can¡¯t tell her that Kouta had ckmailed her because her hobby as a cosyer who specializes in costumes is practically on the verge of being pornographic.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, it happened, I guess¡ª¡± Somehow, that''s all she could say, and she could see Takao getting angry, but after a moment, she just sighed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao herself realized that there was something the two of them were hiding from her, but since their rtionship was basically an odd affair. It was not strange for them to keep it a secret from her. It wasn''t a problem for her, but she couldn''t help asking.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s just showing how good I seduce someone, and it''s not strange for boys my age to fantasize about having sex with a female teacher, especially if the teacher is very pretty. It feels like it''s sometimes a fantasy for some teenage boys." Kouta let out his opinion, which made both Takao and Satomi stare at him, and the two of them without speaking or signalling to each other, pinched Kouta''s hand at the same time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Geez, this boy.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Geez.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">They acted the same way before sighing at how much of a womanizer their boyfriends were. Takao and Satomi looked at each other for a moment before they nodded and smiled at each other as if they understood what they were dealing with. After those small conversations, the two of them seemed to be getting along well pretty fast. Afterwards, they enjoyed dinner at a Yakiniku restaurant before they finally ended up at Kouta''s house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ahaha, I never thought I would be staying at my student''s house. At the same time, I also let a female student stay at a male student''s house. If this were discovered, my life as a teacher would be over. No, my social life would be ruined." Satomi spoke with a pale face, but even though she spoke like that, she seemed to be sittingfortably on the sofa, drinking a can of beer in the living room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Are you drinking, Satomi-sensei?¡± Takao said to her, and Satomi responded by looking at her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"One can is enough. Sometimes it can help my mental state¡ª Ah¡ª Or you could do me a favour." Satomi said while looking at Takao with a face full of smiles.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°What¡ª?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°You have such a good figure. I wonder if I have something that you can use¡ª Wait a second.¡± Satomi spoke like that before she left the couch and was seen opening therge bag she was carrying as if looking for something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°What happened¡ª¡± Takao still looked surprised and didn''t know what to do before Kouta told her something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, you know the costume I often use, right? Satomi made them, and she can make costumes well."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh, is that so¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta does not say that Satomi is a cosyer but one who is quite skilled in making costumes. So He didn''t break his agreement with Satomi, right? As long as he kept the secret of Satomi, who was a famous cosyer named Yuria Riko.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Huhuhu¡ª How about you try this and cleanse my mental breakdown¡ª¡± Satomi spoke as she handed Takao the custom she had made, it seemed that tonight Satomi would be using her student as a model.

 Ch 185 – 16 June, Takao and Satomi 02

    Ch 185 ¨C 16 June, Takao and Satomi 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you two done?" Takao said with a slightly tired tone. Her right hand was on her hip and was slightly open because she was currently wearing a costume resembling a blue qipao with gold ents. Her hair wore white hair essories, showing that she was wearing a character costume from a famous fighting game. But the costume is more revealing, as Satomi made it even sexier than the original.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, that''s such a nice picture, Kouta-kun." Satomi praised Kouta for setting up his camera and taking various photos of Takao who had been wearing various costumes for almost hours.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, of course. The model itself is already top-notch after all." Kouta nodded his head, but he praised the model herself rather than his own skill.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, praising me like that won''t get you anywhere," Takao said that, but she kept changing her pose when Kouta told her to. She didn''t even shy away from posing in such a seductive way.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I always thought that you were a reserved person. But I never thought you had such a bold attitude. You didn''t look embarrassed at all, taking such a perverted picture." Satomi said as she also wore a costume not much different from Takao''s, which was a bit more revealing and sexy than the original costume from a fighting game as well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª" Satomi tapped her hand as if she realized something and walked over to Takao and held both of her shoulders before continuing her words in a voice that whispered in Takao''s ear. "Or maybe you''ve already experienced wearing something more embarrassing than all the costumes you''ve worn. Uhuhu¡ª I want to know what clothes you''re wearing."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡ª" Takao''s face turned red when she heard that. Because she remembers that just today she wore clothes that she never thought she would ever wear. She wondered if what she was wearing could be considered clothing as she preferred to wear cat ears and tails on her butt. As it was still fresh in her mind, Takao felt her body tremble as she remembered what actually happened just a few hours ago.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you have such a cute and sexy face."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, stop. Don''t say it aloud. It''s embarrassing¡ª Satomi-sensei. I also didn''t expect that you would have such a wide variety of erotic costumes." Takao slightly hopped up and untangled herself from Satomi, who seemed to be having a hard time exining why she had so many erotic costumes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Do you know about Marin, right?" Kouta jumped toward their conversation. Takao''s eyes then shifted to Kouta, who, just like them, was wearing a costume he rarely used every day. Takao also remembers that Kouta wore cosysmonly used by women several times. This time, he wore a cosy that made him resemble the butler characters in the games she liked to y.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah. I know. She''s a junior who likes cosy, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, after seeing her cosying. I can''t help feeling it will be great sometimes to have fun with cosy, right? And I found out that Satomi is really good at making clothing. That''s why I make her do a lot of cosy."


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was such a reasonable answer. Because Takao couldn''t help but be amazed to see Kouta, who was currently dressed as a butler, was very different from usual. His long hair, this time tied in a ponytail style instead of the usual braid style, is very suitable for his current appearance. She felt she understood a little why Kouta wanted them to have fun with costumes sometimes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''I mean¡ª Seeing the butler was a different experience, even though most of what he did was telling me to pose. Well, it wasn''t too bad being told what to do by the butler esp, especially when he told me to pose in such a suggestive way. It made me remember what we did not long ago.'' Takao thought while looking at Kouta, who seemed to be staring in her direction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhuhu, doesn''t he look good?" Satomi whispered in Takao''s ear. "Isn''t there nothing wrong with taking advantage of an opportunity like this?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, what are you going to do?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hey, Kouta-kun, can you act as a butler for once?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, well. Okay, it''s fine. What do you want as an example?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta asked while he stopped taking pictures and sat down to ask Satomi, who then pondered what she wanted.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, how about just simple messaging?" Kouta ended up being the first toe up with an idea, as it was gettingte, and there were plenty of opportunities to do various things. The main thing he could imagine doing as a butler was giving out snacks, cakes and tea, something he was toozy to do at this time of night.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Messaging huh¡ª" Satomimented and nodded, feeling it was not bad.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s not a bit too ordinary. I want a little something special." Takao grumbled slightly out of disappointment and pouted a little before finally thinking.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, sorry about that. We can do it next time." Kouta spoke while giving Takao a massage on her shoulder. "Ah, at least I can give you something a little simr."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, it feels really good." Takao felt Kouta''s hand massaging her shoulder, which was surprisinglyfortable and made her think like this. ''Oh, well. Getting a massage after many rounds of sex would probably be nice, especially her hip, which was a little sore.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But Kouta left them for a while before he returned with the tea set and snacks. He entered the room and poured tea from a teapot that was no different from the far moremon ones the two girls had fantasized about.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you can do it very well."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I just copied what I saw."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, just like Kouta said, he just copied those movements from what he saw. It wasn''t such aplicated thing to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Unfortunately, all we have is cheap tea and snacks. Ah, please enjoy. Ojou-sama." Kouta told them to enjoy this simple tea time; simultaneously, he took out a bottle of lotion before rubbing it into Satomi''s feet. Before he began massaging Satomi''s feet, from her calves to the soles of her feet as well, Satomi could feel the pleasure of Kouta''s skilful massage because he copied and used his memories of having seen and read books on acupuncture.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself was quite curious to know if the knowledge he gained from acupuncture could produce the same thing as in hentai and the like. Because he often sees in stories that people can make women be aroused with just a massage. Something she wanted to know and get a chance to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, please enjoy yourself," Kouta said as he started to message them.

 Ch 186 – 16 June, Takao and Satomi 03

    Ch 186 ¨C 16 June, Takao and Satomi 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, Kouta only experienced acupuncture once when his back hurt because he fell down during futsal with his friends. He felt a tingly pain simr to an itch, but somehow, the pain in his back disappeared and was quite effective when he tried it. Even so, he never went to that ce again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because in the end, when Kouta had bruises on his legs this time, he went to the hospital and received therapy and the like instead of going to the acupuncture ce again. Even so, it seems that in this world, the massage he had and the acupuncture points he had read about were very urate.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta started his massage from the feet before moving on to other parts of Satomi and Takao, who had changed their positions to their backs. He used some lotion in his hands and used his palms to rub the lotion all over their backs. He put strength into his finger and began to massage. He worked his thumb on the pressure point alongside their spine.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaa¡ª This is¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuu¡ª Ah, this is a bit ticklish. But it feels good."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Those twomented as Kouta changed from thumb to palm to make the weight spread out and massaged their back. The lotion made his movement much easier as he continued to massage their back in turn. He also sometimes emphasizes his thumb to apply more force at the pressure points. He learned massage and also slowly understood the pressure points of women with this small amount of massage time. Kouta is learning at such a fast pace.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Just like before, the two of them praised my massage, but slowly, after Kouta put pressure on acupuncture points, he learned could arouse women. They slowly became more silent and only let out erotic sighs from both of their mouths, which made him be much more confident with his skill, and he continued to massage their body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Uuuu¡ªaaaa¡ªnnn¡ª" Both Satomi and Takao began to let out louder sweet moans, even though they were trying their best to keep the sounds from escaping their mouths. Erotic sighs, short and hot breaths, and flushed faces as they can feel every massage besides feeling good and making their bodies fresher and lighter. Not only that, there are times when the massage that Kouta gives pleasure makes their bodies melt because of the ticklishness that makes their bodies aroused and heated.


    <span style="font-weight:400">You could say that they were lucky that Kouta massaged two people at the same time so that his focus was divided because if Kouta focused his massage on just one person, they might have been severely aroused. In addition, Kouta''s hands were all over their bodies, which immediately made their bodies remember the various things they had experienced with Kouta. Therefore, they thought their bodies reacted easily to Kouta''s massage. Not thinking that it was Kouta who caused their bodies to be aroused quickly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, of course, realized that the massage was paying off as he could see their pussies slowly oozing love juices.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, looks like you two want to get another massage," Kouta said as his hand skillfully passed through their panties and began to enter their pussies.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Both of them sigh in different voices, and when Kouta makes a rhythm with his finger, their sighs get louder as their pussies are massaged by Kouta''s finger.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, it''s here? Or right here? Hm, I wonder if it feels good here."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°OOh¡ª Uuun¡ª Aaaah¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hyaaa¡ª Aaah¡ª Hyaaa¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">The butts of Satomi and Takao slowly lifted as if they were making it easier for Kouta''s fingers to move. Which, of course, was greeted by Kouta with increasingly intense movements as Kouta rolled his skillful fingers inside their pussy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta fingered both of their vaginas, vibrating them little by little and even touching their weak spot,monly called the G-spot.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaah¡ª that''s it¡ª That''s spot¡ª" Satomi didn''t shy away frommenting on what Kouta did. At the same time, Takao just writhed in pleasure with erotic sighs. Unlike Satomi, Takao felt a bit embarrassed to make such erotic sounds in front of other people.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As Satomi, she was already embarrassed to be shown as a cosyer in front of her friend before, and they already had sex in school. She didn''t feel as embarrassed as Takao and just wanted to feel the pleasure that Kouta had trained her to feel.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But Kouta realized what happened, and his fingering was getting stronger.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aah¡ª Yeah, it''s close!" Satomi said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª aaahh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">From how their vaginas mped his finger, Kouta knew that they were close to climaxing, especially Satomi. But he realized that Takao was still holding back, so he reduced the fingering he was doing to Satomi, so the stimtion stopped.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡ª why¡ª I''m so close toing¡ª" Satomi said.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it seems like the other princesses are holding back," Kouta answered Satomi''s question in a yful voice. He could feel Takao''s body tremble slightly as the girl realized she was being talked to.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, geez¡ª" Satomi onlyined slightly as Takao could feel Satomi''s hopeful gaze on her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°But¡ª it¡¯s¡ª Hyaaaa¡ª Aaaaahh!!¡± Takao tried to say something, but before she could finish her words. Kouta''s finger moved faster and faster in stimting her pussy, giving her such intense stimtion that she could not say anything.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhuhu, you don''t have to be shy, Takao-ojou-sama. You can show this humble butler your shameful side."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡ª" Takao could hear the whispering voice of Kouta, who was acting as a butler serving his mistress''s sexual needs.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Ugh, I never thought that I would be stimted by being humiliated by Kouta, who wore a butler uniform.'' Takao thought as he felt his body already on the edge of climax.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, who was familiar with Takao''s body and reactions, immediately realized this, and he stimted Satomi back to a high intensity just like he did with Takao. Honestly, this is his first time fingering two women at the same time. He is very satisfied with how he can do a good job stimting them simultaneously like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, Ojou-sama, you girls cane!" Kouta said so before the two women on his side finally climaxed simultaneously.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª I''m cumming¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaaah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Their bodies trembled as they had just reached climax. Kouta, who saw two girls with erotic voices, naturally felt aroused, too. Even though he has already had round sex with Takao, his cock is excited again, seeing the sexiness of the two girls beside him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, how about this humble butler get a reward for giving a massage?" Kouta said as he sat up and let his already hardened penis out of his pants stand proudly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ooh¡ª" Takao stood, and her face still looked embarrassed from what had happened.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ara¡ª So what does this butler want?" Satomi was much older and had experienced more sexual things, so it was not strange that she recovered faster. She slowly came closer to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself, looking at Satomi and Takao, arguably both hadrge breasts, although, of course, Takao was bigger than Satomi. You could say that there was only one thing that Kouta imagined the two of them could do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Please, use your breasts."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, yes."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ara¡ª Leave it to me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao was still a bit shy, walking slowly before they both took off their clothes and bras as well, and Kouta felt a soft feeling running along his shaft and a pole of flesh twitching between their breasts. The pair''s heated breaths were blown onto his ns, which was peeking its head out from their two breasts that sandwiched his meat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was such an amazing feeling. Yeah, Kouta gets double paizuri.

 Ch 187 – 17 June, Takao and Satomi 04

    Ch 187 ¨C 17 June, Takao and Satomi 04


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could feel the two of them moving their breast flesh and putting pressure on his penis. Even though the two of them had big breasts, Kouta''s penis still peeking its face out from their breast flesh. As their breast covered Kouta''s shaft and they moved their breast to give this magnificent penis pleasure. They could feel their breasts touching each other, especially as their hardened nipples sometimes touched each other, giving a strange sensation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao felt embarrassed and had a weird feeling that her breast was touching another woman''s breast. Especially the woman beside her is her teacher and, at the same time, is providing service to her boyfriend. Plus, the penis in front of her seemed to be twitching with pleasure because it was being stimted by the breasts of two women pressing against each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The penis looks very energetic as Takao tries her best to use her hands to make her breasts move around this huge penis. But her movement was stillcking and maybe not as experienced as Satomi, who was more expressive with her skill. She didn''t shy away from sticking out her tongue and began to lick the ns of Kouta''s penis that poked out between their breasts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kuota could feel Satomi licking his ns, which added to the pleasure given by the softness of their breasts moving up and down. He couldn''t help but moan about this pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao, who saw Kouta''s reaction, couldn''t help but feel a little jealous and also felt like she didn''t want to lose. She could see how Satomi stimted Kouta, and she also began to imitate the techniques used by the mature woman in front of her. Then she stuck out her tongue to lick Kouta''s ns.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yes, Kouta''s ns were licked by two wriggling tongues. Kouta could see their flushed face became tinged all more red, their eyes grew melty, and their breathing became rougher as their faces became closer to each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Their tongue moved each other in the ns while their breasts put strength into rubbing on his penis. The tongue work of the pair, who would not stoppeting with each other, became even more intense, and they would push the surface of their tongue against Kouta''s tip. Satomi and Takao wiggled their tongues in order to make Kouta''s penis ejacte. It felt like they wanted to clean his penis as their tongue stimted his sensitive part.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The pleasure of being licked as his shaft rubbed by their breast made Kouta''s tip hot and swollen as he was nearly ejacting. This pair, who had been licking his ns and making his penis wet with their saliva, brought their faces close to each other as his penis was a divider between the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta couldn''t handle this pleasure as he saw two beautiful girls giving paizuri while licking his ns.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I''m cumming." He said as semen rushed out from the tip of his twitching meat pole.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hyaaa¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">A noise of surprise came out from their mouth as a white sticky liquid rained down over their faces. Kouta could see their faces basking in the semen shower together. It''s an amazing feeling to see his semen hit the pair''s forehead and cheeks and so forth and drip down them. It felt like Kouta got another spurt as his cum that gushed out showed no signs of stopping.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta finished ejacting, both of their faces were full of semen which also filled their breasts which were still pressing against Kouta''s penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that''s amazing. But it looks like I made a mess of you two." Kouta said as he felt satisfied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez, this is a lot," Takao said as she felt Kouta''s semen on her face and breast. On the other hand, Satomi licked the semen that was near her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Huhuhu, young people are always energetic doesn''t he?" She said as if she had another experience with another boy. Well, she just wanted to say those words, especially in front of her young friend beside her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, now how about we move to the bathroom?" Kouta asked, which was answered with agreement from the two girls, who, of course, wanted to clean themselves, which were full of Kouta''s semen.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, after all, it was going to be a long night for the three of them, right? Unfortunately, they only washed each other''s bodies. Before finally they were enjoying the long night. In the end, it is quite apparent that Takao is still not used to the presence of other women, and it takes time for her to get used to it. And when she got used it became much wilder.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This happened the day after when it was almost time for them to go home, and they had a round of sex before dispersing. The three of them were on the bed as Satomi pointed her ass at Kouta, who had shoved his meat pole into her thoroughly wet vagina.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaah, aaa¡ª" Her folds of flesh wrapped around Kouta''s penis, which had been pushed inside her for a long time; Satomi raised her voice in delight as Kouta pounded her pussy. In front of Satomi herself, there was Takao, who had been watching Kouta vite Satomi first with jealous eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Looks like someone is lonely. How about you help her out?" Kouta spoke like that to Satomi, who immediately obeyed Kouta''s words. She stuck out her tongue and started licking Takao, and she didn''t have the strength or willpower to refuse Kouta''s order. At the same time, Takao, who is getting used to Satomi''s presence while doing sensual activities, could feel Satomi''s tongue licking her sensitive parts, including her clitoris.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaa¡ª" Things that used to feel a little weird started to feel normal as Satomi licked her clit deliriously.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta moved his hips to follow what Satomi was doing to Takao. His movements be even more intense when he sees Satomi vigorously moving her tongue on Takao. He slowed down when Satomi didn''t serve Takao the way he wanted.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaah¡ª Aaaah, I''m going to cum¡ª cummming¡ª cummming." As for Satomi, she never thought she would be licking her students like this, as Kouta was teasing her. This embarrassing and slightly humiliating game made her body full of pleasure. The two of them could see each other''s faces, which were steeped in pleasure before they shook their bodies, which had gotten worked up to the brink of climax.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta knew that the Satomi was on the brink of climax and buried his penis as far as the back of her vagina as prized followed his order. Kouta''s penis prated her cervix, and his tip was buried inside her womb. That made Satomi climax, and at that very moment, her mouth on Takao''s clitoris gave a hard stimtion that made Takao climax from the incredible pleasure of Satomi''s tongue.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaa¡ª I''m cumming¡ª" Takao said as she may climax for the first time, not by Kouta. It may feel good, but somehow, it''s not as pleasurable as when Kouta did it. No, rather, it makes her body wish for Kouta to make her climax. "Ah¡ª Kouta¡ª Kouta¡ª I want you¡ª" Takao told Kouta with such a seductive voice and gesture as she bit her finger and gave him such a hungry yet sultry look.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay¡ª" Kouta nodded, and heid Satomi down, and he ced Takao on top of her, who he hadid face-up on the bed first¡ª which made their big breasts and pussy on top of each other. Kouta could see how sloppy and wet their pussy was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait, this position¡ª Hyaaaa¡ª" Takao was quite embarrassed as she felt the warmth of Satomi''s body and how sweaty and wet their bodies were. Not only that, in this position, her breasts and Satomi''s breasts were touching each other¡ª and don''t forget their hardened nipples too¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta grabbed hold of Takao''s buttocks and mmed all the way into her vaginal hole, which had been waiting eagerly for his penis to ram inside her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Takao, who had been waiting and watching Satomi getting pounded, finally got prated, which made her hole tremble from the joy and climax at once. Not only that, Koutan''s intense movements made Takao''s body move to the rhythm of Kouta''s hip movements. Satomi, who was under Takao''s body and could not move, could only surrender to feeling the movements of Takao''s body. When Kouta''s hips pierced Takao''s pussy, she could feel Takao''s breasts moving and vibrating on her already sensitive breasts giving her a little stimtion. It also happened because Kouta positioned the two pussies on top of each other, so when Takao''s pussy moved because Kouta was giving friction to Satomi''s pussy that provided stimtion for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The two of them couldn''t believe that Kouta could have this kind of sex. It was such an unbelievable thing to do. Especially Kouta started to increase his pace, which made their clitoris rub against each other at such an intense speed. Having been immediately washed away by such intense waves of pleasure surge toward her, Takao bent her head back and said it loudly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aaaah, Kouta. I''m cumming¡ª cummingg!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta felt his penis had been squeezed and twisted by Takao''s flesh; Kouta pushed his hip inside and touched her cervix, and slowly prated her womb. Just like that, Takao had her climax, which made her fold meat inside her cling onto Kouta''s penis. As he felt his penis about to ejacte, Kouta moved his penis as fast as he could and let out of his penis from Takao''s pussy. Before his penis spurted his semen so thickly and showered Takao''s back and the spurt was so strong that some of his semen showered Takao''s hair, and some of it even reached Satomi''s face on the bed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was an amazing round of sex that Takao wouldn''t mind having a threesome in the future.

 Ch 188 – 20 June, Another Meeting with Chika

    Ch 188 ¨C 20 June, Another Meeting with Chika


    Okay, sorry for a long absent.


    I have project and need going to other ind in my country.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Nothing was different in the past few days, both in and after school. Kouta spent his time at school working on his visual novel assignment with his circle and warship games for mobile games with the Game Creation Club. Until now, it can be said that Utaha has finished writing all the Fate/Route scripts, so you can say that you are just waiting for the CG scenes made by Eriri. Before, Kouta programmed all of these things to be visual novels.


    "I think you can do it better than this," Kouta said as he examined the CG drawings made by Eriri. He looked at the drawing using his tablet.


    "Geh, you''re strict¡ª" Eririmented as she listened to Kouta''s words while keeping her body close to Kouta. They were talking to each other about the work they were doing while their bodies were pressed against each other, making it look like they were flirting at the same time.


    "Well, it can''t be helped. I know you have great talent and can produce even better pictures than this. I have high expectations for you, after all."


    "Hm¡ª Well, if you said so. The only thing I can do is answer your expectations. Just wait, okay? I will bring even better images." Eriri said as she pumped herself up, and she made such a cute and fired-up expression while she tightened her arm around Kouta''s hand, too.


    "Um, I trust you," Kouta said as he smiled and did not forget to stroke her hair. Kouta knew that Eriri would be more creative in anime if she had high expectations ced on her rather than leaving her alone. Of course, he did not stop there. The proper thing to do in a position like this was the carrot and stick approach¡ªat least while Kouta was strict with Eriri, he rewarded her. "I will give you a reward."


    "He¡ª I wonder what kind of reward you can give me."


    "Well, at least we can do it like yesterday, right?"


    Kouta spoke, which made Eriri remember what they didst night, and her face immediately turned red because of it.


    "Geez, do you think I want that kind of stuff as my reward."


    "Well, maybe¡ª But you can ask anything that I can do for you."


    "Hm, I think about it."


    Kouta and Eriri continued the conversation before Eriri touched on a topic that Kouta had not expected.


    "Isn''t that you will have a meeting with Chika today?"


    "Ah, yeah. It looks like she asked me to meet her in a department store or something?"


    "Oh, that''s interesting. I don''t know what you will do, but¡ª I hope you will have fun."


    "Hm, I don''t know why. But are you perhaps doing something?" Kouta asked because he saw Eriri, who was smiling widely, and there was a feeling of teasing towards him.


    "Etto, this should be a secret between two women. However, I will tell you a little about the conversation between the two of us." Eriri said and showed that she could easily betray her friend. It was something she had already done to Chika.


    "Hee¡ª I want to hear that," Kouta said as he finally grabbed Eriri, made her sit on hisp, and gave her a small kiss on her cheek.


    "Ehehehe, you know that I''ve given out various sex videos between the two of us, right?" Eriri responded to Kouta''s treatment by putting her arms around his neck and returning the small flirting he gave her.


    "Ah, yeah. I almost forgot about that."


    "Then you can say that in some of our conversations after I gave the sex video to Chika. There was a slight change in her attitude. Previously, she alwaysmented that what I did was a big mistake and the like. However, in thest conversation between the two of us, there was a change in her response."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah¡ª Usually, since when I sent her the video. Her response bes a question like, doesn''t it hurt? How can it feel good? I can''t believe something that big can go in without pain?"


    "Hm, are you saying that she might be interesting or something?"


    "Maybe, I don''t know. But at least there''s a big change around her reaction. I just told you¡ª and it''s up to you to use this knowledge from me."


    "Hm, okay. I think that''s enough. Ah, thank you. You''re the best."


    Kouta and Eriri had this conversation while flirting with each other. Kouta himself kissed her and spent time pampering her in this audiovisual room until it was time to go to the department store Chika told him about. She went to the ce where they had promised at the exact time they had set. If he remembered correctly, Chika had said that she had an activity with the student council first.


    As Kouta was about to arrive at their appointment ce, he could see Chika, who was also walking towards the ce. Kouta, with a smile on his face, waved his hand at Chika.


    "Hey¡ª It looks like wee at the same time, Chika-san," Kouta said as he approached Chika.


    "Ah, yeah. Thankfully."


    "Good then. Do you want to rest first or go straight away?"


    "No, let''s get out of here now, shall we?"


    Chika, who was still wearing her school uniform, refused Kouta''s offer, and she immediately told them to go to the department store. Kouta himself just shrugged his shoulders and followed Chika''s words. Basically, this was the agreement that Chika had envisioned. Therefore, he did not know the ce they were going to.


    "Okay, so where are we going?"


    "Well, I just wanted to buy things for the student council. It seemed quite troublesome before I remembered that I had a boy acquaintance. Hehehe, so you will help me, right?"


    "Eh¡ª Can I go home?"


    "Wow, that''s a really quick response, isn''t it? Don''t you want to create a positive light inside this beautiful senior sister''s mind? This is a good chance for that?"


    Chika spoke with a face that looked a little proud. She might have been sessful if she had spoken to another man. But even Kouta certainly wanted to make a positive impression at Chika. Even so, he wasn''t interested in being the one to carry the groceries.


    "Well, sorry about that¡ª I may be interested, but I became an errand boy, not in my book," Kouta spoke the truth, and Chika could see that he was quite serious.


    "No¡ªNo¡ª I''m just joking. We''re just buying something at the store, and they will handle the stuff we buy and send it to school." Chika immediately said so while holding back Kouta, who might leave soon.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I''m fine with it." Kouta agreed as Chika sighed her breath in relief.


    "Hu¡ª Geez, you don''t have to do that, right?"


    "I''m sorry, but I take my time for you even when I''m busy. I told you I''m making a game, didn''t I?"


    "Ah, that''s right. Geez, I''m sorry about that. Let''s go."


    Chika spoke with a slightly pouty face and once again invited Kouta to go to the department store.

 Ch 189 – 20 June, Another Meeting with Chika 02

    Ch 189 ¨C 20 June, Another Meeting with Chika 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta and Chika walked to the department store.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You didn''t even wait and came on time." Chika pouted andmented on what happened a few seconds ago.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I spent my time with Eriri as much as I could so that I could arrive in time for our appointment," Kouta responded to Chika''sment honestly, which made Chika look at him with a t expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡ª I wonder if this makes Eriri like you so much."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, ah. Well, that''s who knows. I don''t know what Eriri thinks, but I always try to keep her happy and loved."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª Even if you''re openly trying to get close to other girls, like what are you doing right now? No, I wonder how many girls you have at this point." Chika spoke in a tone that could be considered scolding Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Isn''t that why I always do my best? And it seems to work out well because my rtionship with her has always worked well."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s maybe true¡ª Geez, I don''t know why she is fine with it. Hah¡ª This is something I don''t understand."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta remembered what Eriri had told him about Chika''s recent response. I don''t know why, even though it seemed like Chika didn''t like what Kouta did to Eriri. From the conversation they were having right now. There was an impression that Chika wanted to understand why Eriri let Kouta do this to her. Maybe this is because of sympathy for Eriri as a woman or a friend.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That was why Kouta felt it would not be wrong if he tried to influence this girl''s thinking through his sweet words and demeanor. Kouta realized that he was bing a man who was good at seduction or something¡ª Or his god''s blessing became even stronger after he slept with many girls, which made it easier for him to be closer to girls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I don''t think you will understand her," Kouta told him quite frankly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No matter what you think¡ª I don''t think you can understand her even though you may guess correctly what she is thinking. It will be just a small fragmentation of it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Because in the end, you don''t know what Eriri feels, nor have you experienced what Eriri feels."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"For example, I saw there was an article on CNN in the past that said the most delicious food in the world is food called ''Rendang'' from southeast Asia. It looked like a short rib beef that had been cooked for a long time with a lot of spice. If you look at the food, you can probably specte on the vor of beef and spices¡ª But in the end, you wouldn''t know how the food actually tastes without eating it, would you? I think this is what your problem is."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s why? How about you try to experience it even just a little? Like now, how about if we''re closer than usual?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about we be more like a couple than before¡ª Ah, yeah, How about we try something like that?" Kouta spoke while pointing at the walking couple while the girl wrapped her hand around the man''s arm.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Wait? Isn''t that too close?" Chika responded with her face blushing for a little.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s the point though¡ª Hora¡ª It''s not that bad?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Grrrr¡ª I think this is just an advantage for you. I think you''re using this to get close to me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, that''s the point, though."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Geez¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika looked at the couple who pointed at Kouta, and just like that, she followed suit. On thest date, they were already holding hands. So, it''s no big deal to go a little further. Chika thought like that and slowly wrapped her hand around Kouta''s. She realized there was a slight difference between doing this and just holding hands.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The bodies between Chika and Kouta became very close and attached to each other so that she could feel Kouta''s body. In addition, Chika is basically a short girl for her age with a height of about 154cm, so when she walks while wrapping her arms around Kouta like this. Her head fits over Kouta''s shoulder, and if she is not careful, then her breasts will stick to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">These are things that could make Chika feel very embarrassed, but at the same time, being in this position somehow gave the impression of a sense of security and warmth from Kouta. This position also made her feel that she was holding Kouta''s hand more than usual.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Hm, I wonder if this is what you call muscle¡ª It''s harder than I thought¡ª'' Chika thought like that as she felt the muscles of his hand while embracing Kouta''s hand. She had already seen Kouta fighting those thugs, so it would not be weird if he had some muscle. Still, even so, it was much different from her imagination. What made Kouta''s previous words even more true in Chika''s mind was that what she imagined would be different from reality.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, somehow, when Chika was sticking like this tha, it made her remember the indecent video that Eriri sent to her. Well, basically, Chika already knows that behind Kouta''s sweet and handsome face, there is a physique that can be said to be captivating and quite muscr.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika didn''t know why, but she somehow remembered those lewd videos. In the video where Eriri and Kouta had such sexual activities, she could easily remember Kouta''s naked body that she had seen before. As they entered the department store, Chika took Kouta to several stores that seemed to have be regrs. While doing so, Chika couldn''t help but look at Kouta and imagine what his body looked like. She felt ashamed of her indecent thoughts when she realized what she had done.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As for Kouta, he began to feel Chika stealing nces at him sometimes. However, this was not a problem for him. There was currently one thing on his mind. After visiting several stores, he realized that Chika basically didn''t need toe to the department store. She could just call them, and they would send the stuff, especially if she came from a rich school like Shuchi''in Academy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In other words, Chika was intentionally trying to meet him or go on a date with him. Or she has other ns and reasons foring here. Kouta felt it was better to ask Chika directly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, if it''s like this, can''t you call directly?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s true, but to be honest¡ª I just wanted to escape," Chika answered Kouta''s question with such a t stare that her eyes seemed to go nk.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I just don''t want to hear about studying for exams. President looked so focused. It''s so scary!! And he used the student council room to study!!! But I heard from both of them that it''s fine not to study. That''s why I''m thinking about rxing and ying¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s why I remember that we''ve promised to y together. So I use this so I can run away from those heavy moods in the student council room." Chika replied while recalling how Kaguya and Shirogane had said that cramming and forcing themselves was the wrong thing to do for exams without realizing that the moment the two of them spoke, they were both at war with each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, now summer is approaching. I want to buy something for summer vacation¡ª" Chika said excitedly as if she had forgotten about the test that would not be long ining.

 Ch 190 – 20 June, Another Meeting with Chika 03

    Ch 190 ¨C 20 June, Another Meeting with Chika 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s a summer vacation after all¡ª Therefore, there is only one specialized ce to shop for summer, which is¡ª this ce¡ª" Chika spoke to Kouta as they finally arrived at a sports shop that sold swimsuits exclusively. It''s exclusive because Kouta could only see swimsuits in the store.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so¡ª" Kouta responded a little weakly, as this was basically not the first store they had visited. Beforeing here, Chika and he visited several stores that Chika liked, and she asked for various opinions from Kouta. It felt like every response he gave sometimes got a lukewarm reaction from Chika, and sometimes, the opinions she received differed from one another.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At least Chika took her word for it and didn''t tell Kouta to carry her groceries and the like. Even so, Kouta still offered to have one of Chika''s bags of groceries as he felt a bit bad about it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, as a reward¡ª How about rmending a swimsuit for this Senpai¡ª Hm, if you rmend something good¡ª This Senpai may buy and wear this swimsuit, you know." Chika said that she used the rarely used term ''Senpai'' as if she wanted to appear more mature than usual. She also looked a little prouder than usual. She had that small smug look on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Kouta already experienced a lot of cosy and sex, too. So he doesn''t find this as a reward or something that interesting. It seemed that Chika could sense that Kouta''s reaction was rtively t and could only pout before she spoke in a slightly annoyed tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I think I changed the reward. Now I''ll buy you a swimsuit."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, is that so¡ª Hm, I prefer my first reward," Kouta said, his honest feelings when Chika listened to Kouta say those words. He could see Chika smiling with satisfaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Too bad for you, it''s over. Right now, how about I''m looking for your swimsuit." She said while grabbing Kouta''s hand and entering the swimsuit shop.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm¡ª" Chika also hummed herself as she looked at multiple man swimwear. At least Kouta could be relieved to see that Chika didn''t take anything weird or that could be considered tight or skimpy. Most of what she brought were swim trunks.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay¡ª Now you try it?" Chika said as she gave those swim trunks to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes?" Kouta received several swim trunks in his hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I will buy it for you, right? So it''s not strange that I want to see the output, right?" Chika responded reasonably, but it was apparent that she had other motives.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s not like on a date like this, we usually see the female partner changing into their swimsuit, right?" Kouta turned to ask Chika, who answered Kouta''s words briefly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s my date. So it''s up to me¡ª and it''s your fault too."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª Although I just didn''t reply quickly. What a tyrant." Kouta muttered, entered the changing room, and chose a grey swim trunk. He put on the swim trunk and came out of the changing room, still wearing a shirt. Then, when Kouta came out, he was immediately greeted by a disappointed expression from Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What are you doing, Kouta-kun!? You need to let go of that T-shirt. This is," Chika told Kouta as he finally realized that the girl in front of him actually wanted to see him in such a revealing outfit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta had been following Coach Nana''s workout program for months and felt confident about his body. He felt no need to be embarrassed and did what he wanted. He unbuttoned his shirt to reveal his stomach and chest.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, Chika was, of course, angry to see her friend sleeping with a bastard like Kouta. However, there was one thing that made Chika act this way a little. Basically, she was the daughter of a wealthy man who had a father who was strict about showing anything remotely sexual. Even her father forbade Chika to read shoujo manga that had hot scenes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So it''s not strange that it wasn''t long before Chika first read a shoujo manga that had a hot scene that gave her a nosebleed and talked to Kaguya about her fetish. It wasn''t long before she got an indecent video from Eriri that made her see such a scene raw for the first time. It was a strange experience because ever since then, Chika couldn''t masturbate without seeing her friend''s obscene videos.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, this time, Chika, for the first time, saw Kouta''s body, which she often saw in indecent videos in person. This was probably the first time for Chika to know a man''s body with sensual thoughts in her brain. His abdominal muscles look muscr and appear very attractive in Chika''s eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Oh¡ª Six pack¡ª'' She said in her mind as she may be drooling looking into those muscles that she saw when he was pounding her friend.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could see Chika''s face became flushed, and her eyes didn''t move, looking at his stomach area. Kouta couldn''t help but smile as he thought what Eriri said may have been confirmed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So what do you think? I like this colour." Kouta spoke, which brought Chika, who was in a dream-like imagination, back to reality.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, it''s fine, but since we are already here¡ª How about you try other swim trunks?" Chika said as if she was still hoping to see Kouta in a reasonably revealing outfit and enjoy the sight of his six-pack that she had just seen. The thing that was still ringing in her mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Meanwhile, Kouta never thought he would experience something like this, namely acting like a model. He began to try on various swim trunks given by Chika. Both swim trunks have bright colours of yellow and pink, as well as swim trunks with patterns such as strips of animal images.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Whatever Kouta used, Chika''s answer was not much different from the one she gave at the beginning. It was easy for Kouta to see that Chika was very focused on looking at her physical body. Kouta never thought that this girl would act like a pervert. Kouta himself knew that he was taking advantage of this situation so that he could make progress on the rtionship between them, especially when he remembered that there was one thing that Chika liked. Well, Chika had a fetish that she wanted to be owned by someone. And also she likes to be forced even a little¡ª as if she''s going to be eaten. Such a good¡ª perverted girl she was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Therefore, Kouta was not wrong to finally try something. After all, he was finally back in his favourite navy blue swimming trunks.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, it''s fine. But quite standard¡ª" Chikamented while still stealing nces at his six-pack even though she had been looking at it for more than thirty minutes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°You know¡ª Chika.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Do you think I don''t realize you have been ogling my stomach?" Kouta ended up pointing out the truth that made Chika''s face turn red so that smoke might appear on her head.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hahhh? What are you talking about?¡± Chika tried to protest, before Kouta held her hand and pulled Chika until they were close to each other before he whispered in her ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You don''t need to be shy; I can clearly see your desire. If you''re curious¡ª You can try holding this six-pack, you know?" Kouta spoke in a voice that could be considered seductive in Chika''s ears.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but¡ª" Chika, of course, hesitated, but Kouta, who was still holding Chika''s hand, led her hand to his stomach.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is fine, you know¡ª I was fine and allowed it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡ª" Chika whispered weakly as she looked down at her hand, which was very close to the six-pack she craved. Before she finally touched the six-pack, she unconsciouslymented in a voice that could be considered a little erotic.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª It''s hard¡ª"

 Ch 191 – 20 June, Another Meeting with Chika 04

    Ch 191 ¨C 20 June, Another Meeting with Chika 04


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s harder than I expected," Chika said as her hand still touched Kouta''s six-pack abs.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I exercise quite often, after all," Kouta responded with a face full of smiles that could be said that he was quite confident in his body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika herself touched Kouta''s abs by spreading her hands there before she then used her fingers to poke Kouta''s abs all over the ce to see if all of those muscles were hard. After she realized there wasn''t any difference, she spread her hand again to feel Kouta''s abs.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I''m d that you like or are impressed with my body¡ª" Kouta whispered those misleading words in Chika''s ear so close that she could feel his hot air.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah¡ª that''s¡ª" Chika''s head was quite confused as she felt her fantasying true. Kouta''s seductive words seemed to strike her fantasy that she saw from the Shoujo Manga she read in the student council room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But if you touch it for too long, the clerk might suspect us of doing something strange," Kouta said to Chika, who immediately distanced herself from Kouta and then looked around like she was doing something wrong. It was a bit natural because Chika''sck of exposure to sensual things like this made her think she might be doing something wrong.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it''s no¡ª" Chika wanted to say something, but somehow, she felt like she didn''t know what to say. This is the first time she has experienced something like this¡ª this is more embarrassing and more sensual than when Kouta kissed her hand after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I think I like this swim trunk. I think you can buy this for me. So now how about it''s your turn to find a swimsuit that suits you?" Kouta said as he held Chika''s hand once again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re already ogling me and touching my abs¡ª" Kouta pulled Chika to get close to her, and he whispered in her ear. "Isn''t fair that I want to see you in a swimsuit too, right¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª But¡ª You¡ª you can see it in the summer." Chika made a sudden excuse because, for some reason, she suddenly felt very embarrassed to wear a swimsuit in front of Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta smiled at Chika''s words and replied in a teasing tone. "Uh, so we''re going to have fun in the summer together¡ª Sounds fun."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, that¡ª Un, I will make time for us." Chika, who felt cornered and in a situation she had never been in, finally agreed to spend some time with Kouta in the summer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really, that''s awesome." Kouta looked happy, and Chika breathed a sigh of relief because she thought Kouta would let her go and not ask her to wear a swimsuit. However, unexpectedly, Kouta continued his words. "But, I prefer to see it right now¡ª" He said while staring straight toward her eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Somehow, Chika could feel Kouta teasing her, but at the same time, there was part of him that said he was serious about it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s¡ª Fine." Chika finally gave up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really? Thank you." Kouta responded with a smile. After that, Chika took several swimsuits she liked and what Kouta rmended to her. And just like what Kouta had done before, Chika changed her uniform to a swimsuit while Kouta looked at her. Somehow, she feels a bit embarrassed to see Kouta look at her and praise her. She also changed into several swimsuits like what Kouta did before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It wasn''t long before Kouta found a swimsuit that he was quite fond of¡ª It was just a simple yellow-green pastel bikini suit with the bottom part that had a cute girly and frill ribbon on it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, I really like this one¡ª" Kouta told Chika about what swimsuit he liked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, I will think about it," Chika responded and thought about changing her clothes immediately. She felt a little strange if this continued because her heart was pounding because of the difference she felt this time. Somehow, she felt that it was okay for Kouta to see her; no, she expected him to see her, and her body slowly started to get excited seeing his reaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, once again, Chika managed to do what she did. Kouta, the same as before, stopped Chika''s movement. He approaches Chika by following the things in the Shoujo manga he read a lifetime ago.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta tapped the wall near Chika, imitating ''Kabedon'' before whispering in her ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Now, can I touch you, too?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh¡ª What?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Just like you touched my stomach before¡ª I want to touch you, especially your cute belly button¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What¡ª Guh¡ª What a pervert¡ª" Chika said, but somehow being in this position made her heart flutter even more, and Kouta was still wearing swim trunks, so he was still showing off his gorgeous abs. This makes her feel that she would be eaten¡ª since Kouta asked something quite sensual¡ª in Chika''s mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Can I? I just touched it a bit¡ª No, I will just poke it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well¡ª Fine¡ª if just a bit¡ª" Chika herself could not believe she was saying that she would agree to this. However, simultaneously, she felt a little excitement from this interaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un¡ª Okay then, I will do it," Kouta said as he followed what he said. He used his index finger and touched Chika''s stomach near the belly button.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This¡ª" Of course, Kouta only touched her stomach for a bit, but somehow, this felt more embarrassing than wrapping his arms.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I think you touch my stomach like this too¡ª" Kouta used his index finger and poked several spots of her stomach before slowly using his index finger, swiping from her stomach and slowly toward above.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''That''s¡ª'' Chika was aware that Kouta''s hand moved toward her chest slowly. It was a ce that was not someone she did not love to touch¡ª but somehow, even though she was aware Kouta tried to touch her chest, she didn''t stop him. Her heart flutters faster as if she is waiting for it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was the hand that made her friend feel good, and part of her was really curious about it. But before he touched it. Kouta actually stopped and said it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, I think that''s enough."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, ah¡ª Good." Chika didn''t know if she felt relief or disappointment, but when she nced toward Kouta, She could see that Kouta had that teasing smile on his face. This makes Chika blush¡ª since she feels like Kouta may realize what she is thinking.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, the date continued¡ª they bought their swimsuit and swim trunks before going to the okonomiyaki shop self-service. It was the first time for her to experience Kouta''s skill, even for a bit. She had heard from Eriri that Kouta had excellent cooking skills that made her practice easier. Even though the food material came from the shop, Kouta can cook such delicious okonomiyaki easily. It made her wonder how good Kouta''s cooking was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Just like thest time, the two of them went to a small park before they parted, and Kouta grabbed her hand with the face that came close to her. Chika realized what Kouta may have asked her¡ª Maybe it was another kiss again like before. Still, she never expected he would be asked something more.


    <span style="font-weight:400">This time, Kouta held Chika''s forehead and only said a simple word, but it was very influential for Chika because what Kouta did today could be said to be almost simr to various scenes from the shoujo manga that she read in the student council room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Can I kiss you this time for real? And I''m going to gobble you up¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika didn''t know why, but there was something in her mind that thought maybe Kouta could read her mind as he said the same sentence as what she had read before¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">That was why Chika did not stop her at all when Kouta kissed her lips. And the best part was Kouta didn''t just stop with a simple kiss. He was really gobbling her up as he put his tongue inside her mouth and just continued to suck her tongue regrly and entangle it on her¡ª sucking on it and tasting her saliva. It was such an intense kiss for the first time, but Chika didn''t mind it and maybe liked it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Which is where their date ends¡ª

 Ch 192 – 23 June, Studio Recording

    Ch 192 ¨C 23 June, Studio Recording


    <span style="font-weight:400">It''s a sunny Saturday that feels very appropriate to go out and have a family vacation. However, today might be a bit of a busy day for Kouta because today is the first time for his circle to try recording voice roles for a visual novel. It had been over a week since Kouta had trained Miho and the others as well. So, he felt that it was time to try voice recording and also to see if they were ready or not. Although Kouta was pretty sure they were ready, it wouldn''t hurt to try this out first.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Therefore, Kouta prepared various scenes that he felt were easiest ording to the skills of Miho, Nanami and Megumi. He has also rented a recording studio rmended by Utaha''s Editor, Sonoko Machida. Kouta himself is also still learning in matters such as music, musical instruments and recording equipment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta arrived at the ce where they had agreed to meet before going to the recording studio, he could see that all the members were already there: the three voice actors as well as two other people, Michiru and Utaha. Utaha came along because he basically had to see how the voice acting would go, as he was the one who wrote the script.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Michiru, who made the soundtrack, also came because she had experience with recording equipment and the like so that she could help Kouta. Plus, she herself volunteered because she was interested in seeing what happened. Meanwhile, Eriri did not participate because she did not really need to participate in this session and would instead focus onpleting her assignment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you''re all here already?" Kouta spoke to the girls who were waiting for him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, you''re already here. We can leave soon." Utaha said and told the others that they would be moving to the recording studio soon. Without much ado, they walked straight to the ce they were going to. Kouta could see Nanami and Miho, who were talking to each other, and Utaha, who was talking to Michiru, especially Kouta, could hear their conversation about what they were going to do.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, not far from Kouta was Megumi, who seemed to have a t facial expression, but it could be seen that she was a little tense. It was natural because, basically, among the voice actors, she was just an amateur with the least training time among the others.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Are you fine?" Kouta asked her, and she looked at him for a moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I''m fine. I''m just a bit nervous. I wonder if I do look very obvious." Megumi replied while she put her hand on her cheek as if she was checking her expression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"No, you seem a little nonchnt about it. I only asked because I was a little worried. But if you''re fine and just a little nervous about it. That''s a good thing, I guess. In the end, things like this are natural. However, you don''t need to worry because, in the end, almost all of us are still learning with all of this. In fact, I wish you could see Miho and Nanami''s voices acting under these conditions and learn firsthand." Kouta exined his thoughts on all this to Megumi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, that''s why. I would be more than happy if you enjoyed the voice recording we will be doing today." Kouta spoke like this in hopes of making Megumi calmer and disying the very least finesse she could, even though she had only trained for a bit.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta does not know the extent of the visual novel created by Tomoya, especially how Megumi fills the voice of the character. They only sometimes show Megumi reading the script a few times in the anime. And it can be said that she can bring out pretty good acting and is very promising. Then, seeing that in the end, the visual novel was sold out proves that at least Megumi has good voice acting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, I will do my best," Megumi said as she pumped her hand, which made Kouta notice that she seemed to be fine.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After they arrived at the recording studio, Kouta could see the voice actors getting ready to warm up by doing throat routines and so on. Meanwhile, he himself prepared the recording equipment with the help of Utaha and Michiru. After that, they began the voice recording session, starting from one of the opening scenes of the visual novel.


    <span style="font-weight:400">One of them is the opening scene when the main character identally summons his servant Saber with a formal and quite serious speaking style. Staring at the main character before asking him a question. ''¡ªI ask of you. Are you my master?'' She also needed to sound a bit old-fashioned.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta knew that he took this project and ideas from other people. Then, all the scripts were slightly changed because Utaha made them. Therefore, Kouta was quite excited when he saw Nanami doing the voice of the saber. For some reason, seeing the script given a voice like this makes the visual novel look more alive.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Nanami''s voice is different from the original saber voice from Kouta''s past life. However, neither Kouta nor Utaha had any problems with Nanami''s voice acting. Her performance was probably pretty good, and after doing the voice acting until the opening scene was over. It seems that Nanami is getting more and morefortable with each line she says, so by the end, you can say that her voice-acting performance is getting better and better.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"That''s quite good," Michirumented while observing Nanami as she sat next to Kouta near theirptop that was capturing the data.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, after this, it''s Miho''s turn to y the voice," Kouta spoke because, after this, Miho will y Tohsaka Rin, which Kouta thinks is the most difficult because of voice acting; Rin''s character is a little moreplex than the others. Plus, Miho had a voice that was far different from what Kouta was used to hearing from Rin in the past life. Well, Kouta was a little worried because Miho had such a soft voice with the character of a docile and kind woman.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although Kouta had seen Miho''s performance when they practised in the past week, he himself was quite satisfied with Miho''s voice acting. Still, there was a feeling of apprehension that instantly disappeared when Miho started ying Rin. Rin is initially seen as a model student with a good attitude by greeting her with a soft-spoken style. She then screams as she is almost hit by Saber, who is stopped by the main character. In the end, she reveals her true nature as someone who is arguably more emotional than a model student to the main character.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why Kouta feels Rin''s character for voice acting will be moreplex than the other two heroines. That''s why he was a little relieved to be able to get a voice actor who could be considered exceptionally talented with the budget he had. In the end, Miho did excellent voice acting, and finally, after the two of them finished. Now, it was the turn of Megumi, whose Kouta was deliberately not too much, and he chose and hoped it was easiest after how far he had seen Megumi''s appearance in thest few days.

 Ch 193 – 23 June, Studio Recording 02

    Ch 193 ¨C 23 June, Studio Recording 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">The next andst voice actor is Megumi, who fills the voice of Sakura, whose role in the route we made is not too noticeable. In the Fate route that focuses on Saber, Sakura''s role is minimal, which is good. Megumi is the most familiar among other voice actors. ording to Kouta, Sakura herself is a typical junior-grade character with a gentle and soft voice. However, sometimes it can feel mncholy toe out of a child her age. This is natural, considering Sakura''s background.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The first thing Kouta did for Megumi was to make her y some visual novels and also watch anime and the like because, basically, the voices thate out in games or anime are sometimes different from everyday voices. He also hopes Megumi can learn from these media in addition to watching Nanami and Miho when practicing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Things seem to be going pretty well, even though Megumi sometimes makes mistakes here and there. The most important thing is that Megumi can do the right voice acting ording to the description of Sakura from both Kouta and Utaha. So far, you could say Megumi is doing pretty well, and Kouta was very satisfied with Megumi''s performance.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It turned out that he was not wrong to choose it, but seeing the voice acting of the three of them made Kouta even greedier. Because of that, he thought of adding voices, especially for characters like Rider, Caster, and also Illya, who he felt were important female characters. Somehow, seeing the characterse to life with the presence of voice acting makes Kouta hope that other characters get the same treatment. And make them more alive¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself had asked Utaha if he wanted to try filling in for one of the characters, and he was fine as long as Kouta also voiced one of the characters. Something that Kouta promised he would do next time¡ª he thought Utaha might be able to fill either for Caster or Rider.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Which meant Kouta only needed two other girls as voice actors. He thought of asking Marin because, among all the girls he knew, the ones who could act were probably the ones who already had experience as models. At least Marin had a bit of a simr experience, especially considering Marin''s ability to attract people''s attention when she was cosying.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, thank you for working so hard today. As a token of gratitude, I''ll treat you girls¨C" Kouta said as he raised his ss as a sign of cheers, which the girls then followed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta took them all to a family restaurant and bought various food and drinks as a treat after they worked together professionally for the first time. He just hoped to make them happy after doing a good job and continue doing this good performance until their visual novel ran out. There are still many lines to be voiced, after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You''re really doing well, Megumi." Kouta praised Megumi, looked at her, and replied in a low voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Un, thank you, but I think I still need to do better." Megumi then surprisinglymented on Nanami and Miho''s voice acting, which she felt could be a lesson to better her performance.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was very surprised to see Megumi taking this job so seriously. However, he felt this was very much in line with Megumi''s attitude in the anime. This time, Megumi is also doing all this not because of a passion project from Tomoya but a project that has a clear endpoint with a group of people who are already pros and also people who dream of bing pros. Therefore, Megumi takes all of this more seriously.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although at first, Megumi only wanted to thank Kouta for helping her with someone''s disturbance. She never thought that Kouta would ask her to join this one project. Honestly, at first, Megumi was hesitant about all this. However, seeing Kouta, who is confident in whatever he does and how he helps her, makes Megumi slowly carried away by Kouta''s attitude, which makes her work diligently to answer his kindness and trust.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, Megumi felt very happy and a little proud to have the trust of someone like Kouta. She certainly didn''t know much about Kouta after working with him for a week. She learned that Kouta didn''t just make a game called ppy Bird, which the school was famous for. He also made manga and the like along with this project. No, he also had other projects with the GCC.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, I would be happy if you also yed this game and also this anime¡ª" Kouta said to Megumi as they were about to part ways.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yeah. I will."


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Megumi nodded and followed Kouta''s words because all this time, what he said to her made her more proficient in the voice acting she did. Besides, having the trust of someone as smart and sessful as Kouta felt different, didn''t it? Somehow, Megumi wished she could help Kouta with this project.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Good, I think you will be much better."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I will."


    <span style="font-weight:400">The two had a brief conversation before Megumi had to leave because the train that would take her home was about to arrive. Megumi herself was relieved that she could finally do this voice acting well, and all the work she did went smoothly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Megumi thinks that it''s all thanks to Kouta. Not only did she get training from Kouta, but she also got paid for the things she made. So it made Megumi feel a little bit that she was benefiting too muchpared to the results she was giving. That somehow made her feel a little ufortable as a Japanese person.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Hence, Megumi said to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Etto, I wonder if there''s something else I can do?" She asked Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was somewhat surprised by Megumi''s suggestion. At the same time, he was also very happy if he got additional help.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hmm, well, I''d be happy if you could help me with the coding." Kouta felt that there were times when Megumi helped Tomoya with the visual novel they were making. In other words, Megumi can learn from him. After all, she herself asked if there was anything she could help with.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Eh, but I never do that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s fine. I can teach you at lunchtime¡ª Hm, and you can go to the GCC club for lunch if I can''t. I think there will be a lot of girls who will help you." Kouta told Megumi, who nodded her head. With this, the rtionship between Megumi and Kouta grew closer. Especially Kouta had many opportunities to meet her almost every day.

 Ch 194 – 24 June, Shibasaki Family 01

    Ch 194 ¨C 24 June, Shibasaki Family 01


    Kouta woke up with Utaha still lying next to him. Utaha seemed to be sleeping so soundly that Kouta doubted she would wake up anytime soon. Well, it couldn''t be helped since he had spent hours ying with himst night. So he prepared breakfast for Utaha and kept a note for her before preparing himself to leave. He already had ns for this sunny Sunday.


    Kouta left his house and arrived at the ce they had promised. He looked at his smartphone and found that he had arrived ten minutes earlier than the time they had promised. The girl he met today hade from her daily appearance, which was slightly different from when he met her when he and Takao were waiting in line to buy the game she wanted.


    The girl waiting for him was very small for her age, about 143cm, although she was a year older than Kouta. The blonde-haired girl, whose length only reached her shoulders, and her blonde eyes were looking at her smartphone. Kouta, who has dated various girls, has learned the differences between each girl, especially the girl in front of him, one of the girls from the GCC, so Kouta often sees her. He can see the difference in appearance from her. He could see that even though the girl wore everyday clothes, she chose clothes that made her look more stylish. Kouta could also see that her hair was shinier than usual, showing that she had prepared herself for this date.


    "You''re already here, Roka. It''s too bad I made a woman wait¡ª" Kouta called out to the girl who had been waiting for him. He had never thought of approaching Roka, but at the same time, he couldn''t refuse if she took the initiative to approach him. She especially asked Takao about it, which means she knows that Kouta already has a girlfriend, but she still came to him.


    She was the first girl to approach him in this way. That''s why he had no reason to reject her approach. He weed her. It''s just that there''s a reason why he''s basically not that interested in approaching Roka.


    "''Don''t worry, I''ve just arrived too. I invited you myself, after all. I''m already happy that you epted my invitation." Roka replied with her usual facial expression.


    "Alright then¡ª So what are we going to do?" Kouta asked Roka. He was already thinking about what they were going to do, but in the end, he wondered if Roka, as she was the one who had this date, had other ns.


    Roka looked at him with her usual expression and a calm face, probably because she was thinking about something before she answered Kouta''s question. Well, I''m already quite satisfied with doing the same thing you two are doing."


    "Really¡ª" Kouta wondered what he would do with this. e may have several dates with his girls, including Takao, but most of the time he spends with his girls is sexual intercourse. This a big reason why Kouta didn''t approach Roka¡ª


    She is too small and looks like a certain body type that if people post it on certain apps that turn into X, you will be the object of attack from many people. Also, even though there was no difference between a small and a big¡ª he still had a preference for a big¨C big¡ª one.


    "Hm, but I wonder if there''s any ce that you like to go for a reference."


    "Hm¡ª Ah, I don''t know if that ce is interesting or not¡ª But there''s one ce I want you to see."


    "Okay then¡ª We can go there¡ª" Kouta responded because he felt a little intrigued about what kind of ce he would visit.


    "Un, follow me¡ª" Roka said as she started walking, but Kouta immediately touched her shoulder.


    "Wait for a moment. You said you wanted to experience the same thing as Takao, right? hen do you want us to go while holding hands?" Kouta suggested himself while extending his hand to Roka.


    "Ah, that''s true," Roka said, and she followed through by holding Kouta''s hand. t was easy for Kouta to see Roka''s cheeks turning pinkish due to possible embarrassment and the like.


    For Kouta, seeing the new expressions of the characters he had seen in his past life made him a little happy and excited; however, after walking for a while and holding hands with Roka, He slowly felt a little worried because he felt like he was holding on to a younger sister and the like, even though Roka was basically his senior. However, Kouta himself is only 164 cm tall, so they''re not that far apart, right? o they wouldn''t look weird in other people''s way¡ª


    "Ha¡ª" Kouta sighed as he changed his mindset and finally thought to himself¡ª that, in the end, he had not done anything strange. He followed Roka for a while now, and they actually went toward a shopping area with such expensive-looking stores.


    When Kouta is remembered in the manga, it seems like the Shibasaki Family is famous for something less described. Still, it seems to have something to do with a bag of darkness. Even her mother once entrusted the protagonist to give Roka the cloth of darkness. Either way, it was something that Kouta couldn''tprehend.


    That''s why Kouta never thought Roka would bring him to some weird ce that may have connected with the Shibasaki Family. It was not that this kind of thing was too soon for a first date. Kouta thought that way while somehow he could feel the overwhelming aura of the various fabrics in this ce.


    Somehow, Roka had such a proud look on her face.


    "Hm, you have good talent¡ª Kouta-kun."


    "Huh, talent?"


    "Yeah, I can feel it¡ª That you may be feeling something from it," Roka told him.


    "Is that so¡ª"


    "Yeah, somehow¡ª I want to introduce my side of the family to you."


    Kouta was a little surprised when he heard Roka''s words because somehow when she said that for the first time, he felt Roka''s attitude was very sweet and cute. Because when she said that, Roka''s face was very girlish and a little innocent.


    "Well, I still don''t understand all of this. But there must be some people who like this kind of stuff."


    "Un, my mother said that there are many people like this kind of stuff all around the world, and our family had been working with our other family in Find."


    "Ah. That''s amazing." Kouta kind of forgot that this girl have foreign genes on her.


    "Yeah, I''ve already told my mother¡ª You can take one of the clothes in this room," Roka spoke with pride on her face.


    Kouta could probably feel that the various fabrics in this room gave off an aura of something. However, he did not know what these fabrics were used for. Besides that, in the manga, Roka used them to cover people''s heads and traumatize various people.


    But after thinking a while, Kouta felt that there was no harm in choosing fabric for him. In the end, Kouta nced at the various fabrics in the room. Because this fabric gives a different aura, and Kouta, as a man and also a person who likes to read manga, is very interested in this. Although he didn''t know what it was for, it was still an interesting thing.


    Therefore, Kouta chose the fabric that gave him the most extraordinary aura he could feel. In the end, when he decided that¡ª Kouta could see Roka''s stunned expression before he heard the voice of someone nearby.


    "Oh, that''s interesting." A woman with the same face, hair color, and short hair as Roka, who was no other than Roka''s mother, said in an amused voice. You''re finding such a good man."


    And Roka''s mother gave Roka a thumbs up. That was the first time Kouta met the head of the Shibasaki family, who surprisingly provided connections he had never imagined. in the future.

 Ch 195 – 24 June, Shibasaki Family 02

    Ch 195 ¨C 24 June, Shibasaki Family 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">When she heard her mother say that, Roka''s face suddenly turned red as if she hadn''t expected that her mother would be in this ce. She also seemed embarrassed by her mother''s words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oka-sama, Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be meeting with a client?" Roka spoke to her mother, who was still looking at Kouta with an assessing nce. She still looked interested in Kouta before turning to Roka with a mischievous smile on her mouth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I did have an appointment with a client. However, it seems that the meeting was cancelled, and I remembered that it seems that my daughter, who rarely dresses up, suddenly dressed up, which makes me very interested in what happened to my daughter. I never thought he would have a date like this¡ª As a parent, I don''t know if I''m happy or sad that my child is getting mature." Roka''s mother spoke while cing her hands on her cheeks and then showing a sad expression but with such obvious acting. She still seems to be having fun teasing her daughter.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oka-sama!!!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta saw the mother and daughter talking to each other before he introduced himself to Roka''s mother.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Un¡ª My name is Suzuki Kouta. I''m happy to meet you, Mother."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ara¡ª What a polite child¡ª Hm¡ª I''m this child''s Mother¡ª I hope you will get along with her."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, I think we''re getting along pretty well." So far, Kouta often meets with Roka when he goes to the club and rarely meets elsewhere; even so, he thinks his rtionship with Roka is not bad and might be considered friends with each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, that''s good to hear¡ª" Mrs Shibasaki responded with a smile on her face before she looked at Kouta, who was holding the cloth he had chosen. She was quite pleased that the person her daughter might have chosen could select the finest fabric in the room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wonder why you chose that fabric? Can I ask you why?" Mrs. Shibasaki asked Kouta with a tone and face that was very interested in Kouta''s answer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, somehow¡ª I feel that this fabric made a strong impression on me," Kouta answered honestly. Kouta himself did not know why, but as he told Roka''s mother. He could feel that some of the fabrics in this room gave off an aura that made his body react slightly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah¡ª I think this fabric may be this¡ª this¡ª and this¡ª quite strong itself." Kouta saw Mrs. Shibasaki nod, but there was still a question in her expression. Kouta immediately pointed at the fabric that gave a strong aura simr to the one he had taken.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When Kouta did that, he could see Mrs. Shibasaki getting more and more impressed, and her eyes brimming with joy before she patted Kouta on the shoulder and praised him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, I never thought I would meet someone outside the Shibasaki family who could do something like this. My daughter caught such a good man. I wonder how you do this?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahahaha, probably because I had a supernatural experience."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh¡ª Is that so? That must be something else to experience. Hm¡ª I think you will be perfect. It''s just that." Mrs Shibasaki again looked Kouta up and down carefully this time, giving him a sharp re before issuing more serious words than before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Nevertheless, it feels like, as an experienced person, I can see that you must be a popr person among the girls, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, that''s¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">While Kouta did not know how to respond to Mrs. Shibasaki''s words, the reply voice came from Roka herself, who answered honestly without covering anything up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I know about it¡ª I even got permission from his girlfriend. Even though Kouta is such a womanizer, he is a surprisingly decent guy, at least as far as I know he told her girlfriend about it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? Well, if you know about it and the other girl knows about it. But¡ª Really, I don''t understand this youngster these days." Surprisingly, Mrs Shibasaki didn''t get angry and just sighed heavily. "Sometimes such capable men are already taken. Huh."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ahaha, you two make me feel bad." Kouta didn''t know what to say in front of these two people. He had never experienced a conversation with the heroine''s parents like this before. And it''s quite something else that the parent didn''t show anger about her daughter walking around with a womanizer like him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, but shortly after this conversation, Mrs. Shibasaki, without hesitation, immediately invited Kouta to have lunch with her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"If you''d like, why don''t you two have lunch with me? I''ll treat you to a famous eel restaurant. I kind of want to talk more with you, Kouta-kun."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Mom!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I''m fine if Roka is fine with it," Kouta responded positively to Mrs. Shibasaki''s invitation. However, Roka''s face was a little embarrassed for getting interrupted by her mother on a date like this. Her thoughts changed when Kouta added words to this conversation. "To be honest, I never had a conversation with other girl''s parents after all. But I don''t think I have anything interesting to talk about."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, okay then¡ª It''s an ell, after all." Roka finally agreed to her mother''s invitation as she sighed tiredly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">With Roka''s approval, the three of them finally left the building before going to a restaurant that was famous for its eels and was also arguably a high-ss restaurant. Although Kouta is getting increasingly proficient in cooking, he rarely processes eel. He can even say that he has never cooked eel specifically. The eel lunch they made was delicious. In addition, Kouta himself had an interesting conversation with Mrs. Shibasaki.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, Mrs. Shibasaki talked about how her daughter seemed very busy the day before this date and also how she seemed excited when talking about the club that Roka was doing. It seems that she also saw the video that her daughter made on YouTube. The conversation seems to make Roka have an interesting expression in Kouta''s eyes because, honestly, from the manga and when he sees her every day in the club. Roka basically has very minimal facial expressions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">You could say that Kouta felt very happy to be able to see a side of Roka that other men might never see, tickling his desire to make Roka his woman to arise in his heart. The thing that makes Kouta feel that it is very easy for desire toe out of him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''I want her to show that only to me¡ª I don''t want MC or other guys to see her like this¡ª''


    <span style="font-weight:400">This possessive feeling regarding the heroine is always present in him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Seeing Roka talking about her mother with a cute pouting face while walking in the mall after finishing lunch so they could watch a movie and continue their date made Roka look even cuter than before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because of this, Kouta did not hesitate to act. When the movie ends, the movie credits appear on the screen. Kouta took advantage of this before he called out to Roka and held her cheek before whispering to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, This is a great opportunity for kissing, right? So can I kiss you?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Roka was a little surprised when Kouta said that. Although she was basically attracted to Kouta, she did not expect Kouta to say this so soon. But at the same time, seeing the man she likes in such close range and also she could see from Kouta''s face that he wanted a kiss from her made her chest beat fast. Either because of embarrassment or because she remembered Takao, Roka replied in a low voice. "Why?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Why? Hahaha, Well¡ª it''s because I saw your very cute side today, especially when dealing with your mother."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"What? That''s it¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, because you''re making expressions I''ve never seen before. Of course, I find that very cute¡ª Like this time¡ª your face is very red with an embarrassed expression."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh¡ª Well, this feels a bit embarrassing after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hahaha, but I like it. You''re be much cuter after all. So I answer your question. I can kiss you, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta didn''t hear Roka answering or responding to his words, only from her reaction and expression. He knew that Roka epted his request, and then he moved his head forward before kissing Roka on the mouth while the two of them were still sitting in the couple seats at the movie theatre.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Signalled their rtionship would be different after this date.

 Ch 196 – 27 June, Chika 05

    Ch 196 ¨C 27 June, Chika 05


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika Perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">Days and days have passed, and even a week has passed. Chika can still often remember the kiss that Kouta gave. Unlike what she read and heard, the taste of the kiss she felt was not lemon-voured, closer to meat. Maybe it was because they had Yakiniku for dinner. Even so, Chika could still clearly remember the feeling she felt. How Kouta''s tongue moved in her mouth and also the warmth she got.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The intimate kiss that Chika feels is different from the peck between the lips. It feels more sensual and also personal than just a kiss.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, but Chika could also easily remember how Kouta''s abdominal muscles felt. The thing that made her unable to resist imagining andparing with the things she had seen. From the message she got from her friend, Eriri. After all, basically, all of this happened because of her friend, who always sent indecent videos between her and Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why Chika couldn''t help herself when she envisioned Kouta''s abs and connected it to what she saw in the video.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®I wonder what it¡¯s feeling down there¡ª¡¯


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®If I moved it just a bit¡ª I may touch it¡ª that indecent thing¡ª¡¯


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika thought about those things while her hand slowly touched her private part¡ª which was already wet. It had been for a while she had been doing this. It feels like she became addicted or maybe sexually frustrated.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Anyway, even in the morning, like today, Chika still touched herself. After the date and kissing with Kouta, her imagination became more vivid, and she slowly easily imagined herself having sex with Kouta using the Eriri and Kouta sex video she saw with her imagination.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The worst part is that Chika knew all of this somewhat wrong¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">The man she imagined was her friend''s boyfriend and also someone who already had a partner. Although Eriri was fine, Chika still knew that all of this was not normal. However, the abnormality only made her body hotter and more aroused.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Not only that, Chika also easily remembers Kouta, who acted forcefully and also seemed to want to eat her, which somehowpletely corresponded to the thing that easily made her aroused. The thing that made her masturbation even more intense and, in the end, her body shook after she climaxed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then, after all that had happened, Chika could only sigh wearily while observing her wet hands.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ugh¡ª What I do in the morning¡ª¡± Chika mumbled before she quickly got ready to go to school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika then did school activities as usual, including her duties as student council secretary at Shuchi''in Academy. Then, it somehow made Chika remember when she and Kaguya read Shoujo manga that had hot scenes. Maybe it''s because she is currently alone with Kaguya.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika also never thought that she would experience much more than what she saw at that time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®It feels like what happened at that time became more childish.¡¯ Chika thought that before she checked her smartphone. Since thest date, Chika had been in contact with Kouta through Line quite often. So, without realizing it, within this week, she often spent her time looking at her smartphone and smiled when her conversation with Kouta went well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Something that Kaguya certainly picked up on. It was supposedly not her problem, but she was still quite curious about it. So far, Chika has been quite open with her, so she usually talks about what she does to her. That''s why seeing her friend who doesn''t seem to share the things she does makes her a little curious.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You look busy with your smartphone? Is there anything interesting?" Kaguya finally decided to ask Chika who looked a little surprised by Kaguya''s question because she rarely asked her things like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Oh, well¡ª I¡¯m just talking with a friend,¡± Chika answered.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Is that so? It doesn''t feel that simple because you arepletely focused on your smartphone and have a silly face from time to time.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh, really? That feels embarrassing.¡± Chika responded as she put her hand in her face. She felt embarrassed to be pointed out like that. Kaguya herself was not a talkative person, nor was she sensitive to romantic matters. Even so, she could easily tell something was different about her friend. It was just that she wasn''t the one who could guess what happened to Chika. Especially for someone who did not know the sensual things like Kaguya, who wouldn¡¯t understand what Chika was going through.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika herself didn¡¯t know what to say¡ª she couldn¡¯t just say that she had been messaging a man. And a man who already has a girlfriend himself. Hence, she decided to answer Kaguya''s question with a half-joke and teasingly as she usually did.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm¡ª I think it¡¯s too early for Kaguya to know.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Huh¡ª? Too early?¡± Kaguya did not understand Chika''s reply and why Chika gave a smile as if she did not understand what was happening.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think you will understand it anyway.¡± Chika continued while she looked at her smartphone just for a second before she put down her phone before she focused back on the work she had been doing. She also hums to show that she is in a good mood.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kaguya could only sigh, took a slow breath, and easily thought that she was not someone who was easily provoked. It wasn''t that important in the end anyway and was probably just another silly thing that Chika usually did.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That was why Kaguya went back to work as soon as she was distracted.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika looked at Kaguya for a moment, and she was actually a bit happy since Kaguya rarely asked her for something like this. Still, it''s too bad she can¡¯t just talk about this to her after all. Finally, she thought of focusing on her assignment, but she felt that it would be fine to look at the picture she had for thest time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yes, Chika actually has a photo of Kouta with his abs visible. Without much thought, she immediately scanned it, which always caught her attention, and she even quickly zoomed in on the abs. She slowly became such a perverted girl after Eriri gave her such a raunchy video. Her father had a strict policy that made her never watch those kinds of videos. This made her curiosity about this kind of stuff be wild since, at the same time, she felt that she became a bad girl who didn¡¯t follow her father.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But the timing was kind of off¡ª since Kaguya thought Chika had already put down her phone at that time. She had to get something from the student council president''s desk, which made her have to pass by Chika, who, although she basically didn''t think of peeping at Chika. It was just that, as she walked, Chika seemed to be focused on her smartphone and did not notice Kaguya, who stood up and walked past her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika even smirked a little while looking at Kouta''s abs that appeared on the screen. The thing that made Kaguya, who was already a little curious, reflexively nced at Chika. So she identally saw Chika''s smartphone screen disying a man''s abs. She had never thought that her friend would see something like that, and so at this moment, her thoughts stopped for a moment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The worst part is that this will make her fall into something that she would never think of.

 Ch 197 – 27 June, Invitation from Marin 01

    Ch 197 ¨C 27 June, Invitation from Marin 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta of course doesn''t know what''s going on with Chika right now. Because basically he only sends messages to each other with Chika from time to time. He also does not only message each other with Chika either, but with various heroines he has known. Although most of those who sent him the most messages were Chika, Michiru and also Marin. It was probably because these three were basically extroverts.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then after Kouta thought of filling in some side voice characters, he started messaging Marin to see if she was interested. As Kouta remembers, Marin is an amateur model and seems to have a strong charm especially when coupled with a good costume so she can make the cosymunity explode. Kouta knew that there was a big difference between modeling and acting, but in the end he thought it was worth trying.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta spoke to Marin about his ns which seemed to get a positive response from Marin. Although she never had any experience doing voice acting and the like. As someone who loves anime, manga and ying eroge, Marin naturally has a desire to be involved in the creation of media that she loves. Kouta himself said that he would help her to at least put out a performance that could be considered good enough for amateurs.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin is also very interested in seeing live voice acting. Kouta allowed her to see the voice acting recording. With these things, there is no longer anything that makes Marin not interested in the offer from Kouta. After all, after the photo session as Shizuku at Kouta''s house, Marin always looked forward to the opportunity to spend time with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Marin often exchanged messages with Kouta. However, meeting in person is more fun, isn''t it?


    <span style="font-weight:400">After all, there was one thing Marin wanted to talk to Kouta about and she also had something she wanted to bring up with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Nowadays most of their circle group''s time is almost always spent at Kouta''s house. Since the voice recording at the studio a few days ago, Kouta had allowed Megumi, Nanami and Miho to rest. Then today they are back for more rehearsals and before they go back to recording their next sound tomorrow.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then this time there is one additional person who is none other than Marin who has introduced herself to the group members who have never met each other. Especially the voice actors, Megumi, Nanami and Miho. Before then she observed the three girls practicing. All of them looked very interesting to Marin. She was also very impressed to see girl her age doing voice acting which in Marin''s eyes was very good.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, aren''t they really good? I wonder if I''ll be okay?" Marin could not resist asking Kouta who was observing the voice actors.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm, well. It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about it? I will train you for a bit after all.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Really?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah¡ª Wait¡ª Okay, that¡¯s good. Ah, Megumi, can you do it more like this.¡± Kouta stopped talking to Marin and he moved towards Megumi before he pointed out how the lines Megumi had said performed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin looked at Kouta in shock because even though she heard from Kouta that Marin would be getting training and the like. But she never thought that all of that would be done by Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Kouta-kun, do you have any experience?¡± Marin asked the question after she saw that Kouta had finished providing his assessment as well as providing his points of correction of their voice acting.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm, are you talking about voice acting? I don¡¯t think so¡ª Rather than voice acting you could say that what I do is visualize the story that I imagine, and then tell them.¡± Kouta answered because it was almost the same as everything he had done before. Thanks to his cheat abilities, he was able to follow the voice actions from his previous life and replicate them exactly the same.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Is that so? That¡¯s amazing.¡± Marin could be said to be quite amazed by Kouta who could do various things. Plus when she saw Kouta giving acting examples to the girls made Marin remember the photo session they had almost two weeks ago.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, because back then Kouta easily replicated various scenes from eroge that she liked and she did it so well that it made Marin really feel like Shizuku.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®If you think about it¡ª It¡¯s not weird that Kouta had such good voice acting skill¡ª¡¯ Marin thought like that as she recalled what happened and had her body slightly aroused by the memory.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, I can guide and make you be able to at least have a reasonable voice acting for a newbie.¡± Kouta said those words to Marin who was still thinking about what happened thest time she was in this house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah¡ª Please, guide me well¡ª¡± Without thinking that much, Marin made a rather sweet and seductive voice as if she was in Shizuku¡¯s role.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Un, that¡¯s a good answer. First, I want you to do a small voice exercise like this¡ª¡± Kouta told Marin and showed her the training video Kouta had made to help Megumi as well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, that¡ª Ugh¡ª Yeah, I will do my best.¡± Marin realized what she was thinking and felt very embarrassed and she didn''t know why she was in a trance towards Shizuku''s role just by talking to Kouta in his house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®Geez, what are you thinking¡ª Marin¡ª That¡¯s shameless¡ª But I kind of missed that photo session and it seems that talking to Kouta and being in this house brought back those memories.¡¯ Marin already thought so before she started following the voice exercises shown in the video. As she tried her best to focus on the video. After all, Marin was basically a girl who had a good talent in the industry so she could do the exercises from the video very well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself observed Marin and could judge that she had slightly better basic skills than Megumi. Although still notparable to Miho or even Nanami who was not as good as Miho. At least Kouta felt that Marin had a pretty good foundation. The most striking thing to Kouta was that Marin had a good voice that was pleasing to the ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, it''s a natural thing because basically the heroine has the voice of a professional voice actor.

 Ch 198 – 27 June, Invitation from Marin 02

    Ch 198 ¨C 27 June, Invitation from Marin 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then dinner time arrived. Usually Miho, Michiru and Nanami go home after dinner. Meanwhile, the other girls usually go homete or stay at Kouta''s house from time to time. In the past, Kouta almost always prepared dinner. Since the presence of several girls there has been a change because there are several of them who can help, such as Nanami, Megumi and also Miho. Apart from that, Eriri is also slowly starting to be an expert in cooking.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, in the end it was Kouta who decided on the recipe and menu that was created. At least he didn''t have to do it all since the presence of girls. Moreover, for Kouta, who had spent dinner alone after the death of his family, having a meal together like this really warmed his heart.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Oh, it feels like it''s been a long time since I''ve had a dinner like this¡ª This is really delicious!¡± Marin talked while enjoying the sd in front of her. Not only from the appearance, but the smell of the delicious looking food continued to tempt her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Is that so?¡± Megumi, who was sitting next to him, replied to Marin''s words.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, my dad is always busy working so I always eat and sometimes prepare dinner by myself. I''ve never made a meal thisplete."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Uh, I see¡ª What kind of meals do you usually make?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hehehe¡ª¡± Marin smiles broadly at Megumi''s words and has a proud look on her face. She showed Megumi the dishes she made to Megumi who was immediately surprised to see a picture of Marin with a meal that was practically full of carbohydrates and the like without any vegetables. The photo showed fried rice, sausages, and the like that looked to becking in vitamins and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°If I don''t order food from outside, I make food like this¡ª Doesn''t everything look good?" Kenji spoke as she showed the photo while puffing out her chest proudly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi felt a little sorry seeing those foods and she might even feel a little stuffed seeing Marin''s food.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, if you''re tired of those foods. You can almoste here. In the end, sometimes you need healthier food than that." Kouta told Marin while suggesting that the blonde girl should have a healthier diet than the one featured in the photo she was shown.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Really? Can I? Yay¡ª I wille here as often as possible.¡± Marin answered Kouta''s offer with a smile that was more positive and powerful than usual. This made Kouta want to make sure that she would eat more delicious and healthier food even more.


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, their dinner time became more talkative than usual because of Marin''s presence. Afterward, as usual Nanami and Miho went back to their respective homes especially since they had a curfew. Especially Miho, who has a strict father


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi, on the other hand, uses her time to help me program the visual novel that this circle is making. Meanwhile, Eriri and Utaha are busy with their own activities. So finally Marin had the opportunity to talk to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Kouta, there''s actually something I want to tell you? Or a request from me to you?" Marin spoke and she looked a little hesitant or maybe embarrassed¡ª either those two.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta thought it was strange to see Marin looked a bit shy like this. As such, he was quite ready to agree with her request.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Very well. As long as it''s not really difficult, I¡¯ll do as you ask.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hehehe, really¡ª Okay then, it was actually not long after I posted the results of the photo session we did almost two weeks ago. I got a message from one of my favorite cosyers that I know Juju-sama!¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Oh¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta certainly knows who Juju is or who is a character named Inui Sajuna who is a famous online cosyer in the manga. She is a character who can be said to have a petite, childlike appearance, despite being the oldest of Marin and Gojou.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was quite aware that once he had contact with Marin, then he would definitely eventually learn about this character.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It seems that she was quite impressed with the cosy I used and she dm''d me and asked how I could get the costume. Of course, I told her about Gojou who also agreed to the costume maker''s request from both me and Juju-sama. This time we will be cosying characters from magical girl themed anime. Likewise, I will be cosying as ck Lobelia." Marin continued to recount her conversation between herself and Sajuna which seemed to be different from what happened in the manga.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seems that with the rtionship between Kouta and Marin, the rtionship between Marin and Gojou is only limited to customers and sellers in this world. So that makes Sajuna not do a stalking behavior to find out the costume used by Marin. In the end he acted like a normal person and sent a message to Marin instead of following up and getting Gojou''s home address.


    <span style="font-weight:400">From the conversation between Kouta and Marin, it can be said that Marin also oftenmunicates with Satomi, who is one of the famous online cosyers, to help Gojou in making her costume. So that makes the rtionship between Gojou and Marin just ordinary.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Then I managed to get Juju to have a photo session together¡ª I therefore hope that you cane with me." Marin, who had exined the rtionship between herself and Sajuna at length, finally extended an invitation to Kouta to join the photo session between her and Sajuna.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm, I don¡¯t see any problem. What about the date you promised?" Kouta had no reason to refuse, he was always happy to get the chance to spend time with the heroine and also get to know the characters he knew. As long as it doesn''t conflict with his schedule.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, that''s true. We''re doing a photo session tomorrow Friday¡ª Can you do it?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Okay. I can go. But what about Juju and the others- Are they okay?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s okay, I identally showed them your picture from thest photo session. They''re fine if youe along¡ª¡± Marin answered Kouta''s question with certainty. However, there was one thing that actually crossed Kouta''s mind since the photo Sajuna saw was most likely him wearing a female costume. He wondered if Sajuna knew that he was a man or Marin told them he was a man¡ª But, this could be something interesting. So, he''ll probably act casual and see what happens.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It may be make a g or something¡ª

 Ch 199 – 29 June, Inui’s Sisters

    Ch 199 ¨C 29 June, Inui¡¯s Sisters


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This is my friend who helped me with the photos, his name is Suzuki Kouta." Marin introduced Kouta to the two sisters who were looking at Kouta with gazes that could be considered quite stunned or perhaps shocked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°You can call me Kouta.¡± Kouta waved his hand at the two girls while showing a friendly smile.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª My name is Inui Sajuna and this is my little sister Inui Shinju. I¡¯m pleased to meet you.¡± Sajuna returned Kouta''s introduction, although she still observed Kouta who was a little different from what he had seen before. Basically, Sajuna saw Kouta for the first time through a photo between Marin and Kouta who were cosying.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In other words, Sajuna first saw Kouta who was wearing a sailor uniform for girls. So this time she was a little surprised when she saw Kouta who looked more boyish by wearing a hoodie and jeans with a carrying backpack. Not only that, the way Kouta spoke and his name made it clear that he was a young man. However, since she had seen him looking like that from the start, she thought he was a girl, so she was still very surprised by this new fact.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°I¡ªI¡¯m Inui Shinju, Ppp¨Clease treat me well¡ª¡± Shinju returned Kouta''s introduction with a slight bow of her head, as she looked very nervous at being introduced suddenly by a man she did not know.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Un, I''m very happy to meet you girls. I''m new to cosy and also really enjoy learning about photography. Ah, I heard you''re quite good at photography, I hope I can learn from you." Kouta spoke while the two girls were in front of him. Just like in the manga and anime, these two sisters have very different appearances except for the same color of their hair and eyes which are pale pink hair andrge hazel eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sajuna basically has a petite, child-like appearance, smooth pale skin, pale pink hair, andrge hazel eyes framed with long eyshes. She wears her hair half in a ponytail and half long, and wears feminine clothes with shorts. On the other hand, Shinju is quite tall for her age with a fairly mature build, as opposed to her older sister who looks much younger than her. Shinju has long, pale pink hair that reaches her shoulders with light hazel eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">And this girl named Shinju was also extremely tallpared to Kouta¡ª Kouta could guess this girl was about fourteen centimeters taller than him. And she didn''t think Shinju was a tall and slender girl either, as her body looked massive or thick if some people say so¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m really that good. I only learned from my father because he had a hobby of photographing birds and scenery.¡± Shinju replied to Kouta''s words while shaking her hand, feeling a little reluctant to get praise from her senior.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Is that so? However, I saw the photos you took. I think you did a good job. It''s good to be confident in your work. Especially when you see that many people like your photos."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"But, it happened because Onee-chan is really cute." Shinju''s face surprisingly turned red and flushed from Kouta''s praise. It could be said that this girl rarely received directpliments like this. Then again, it seems that she basically always attributed thepliments given to the photos all to her sister whom Shinju really loved.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, of course. Juju is also very cute and good at cosy. However, I think all of that is meaningless without photography and other skills so that you can interpret Juju''s cuteness well. You''ve done a good job. Therefore, I will be happy to work with you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡¯s¡ª Un¡ª Yes¡ª I''m also happy to be working with you. I also saw your photo with Marin-san. If I may, I have a question about this¡ª How can you do that?¡± Shinju''s face brightened at Kouta''s praise and encouragement. She certainly rarely gets this kind of treatment from others, and only a handful of people know. Most likely her friends don''t know that she photographed and edited her brother''s cosy photos.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was therefore probably the first time Shinju had anyone other than his father to talk to about photography. That''s why after getting praise and also encouragement, as well as an invitation to cooperation from people older than her. Made her start throwing questions at Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself basically rarely has friends to talk to about photography. Therefore, he also took this opportunity to talk a lot about photography with Shinju. Because talks like this make him remember his father who is a photographer. So after the introduction of the Inui sisters, he spent more time talking with Shinju.


    <span style="font-weight:400">On the other hand, Marin just sighed watching Kouta and Shinju who were talking to each other since they stepped from the station where they had an appointment to the ce they were going to today which was actually not a photo session as Kouta had expected. However, they were still looking for a ce to rent and do a photo session.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Meanwhile, next to Marin, Sajuna was very surprised to see her sister who immediately opened up to Kouta. Because basically these two girl siblings were not used to the presence of a man, especially at the same age as them. Because Sajuna had enrolled in an all-girl school with an esctor program, she rarely had the opportunity to have that much conversation with males of her generation, which is the same as her little sister.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Therefore, Sajuna impressed both her sister and Kouta who easily talked to Shinju who was basically a shy girl because Shinju had an extraordinaryplex due to herrge body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm¡ª They seemed to get along with each other right away." Sajuna spoke to Marin who seemed to realize this and was a little jealous.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, it looks like they''re talking about photography. I wonder if I need to learn about photography so that I can see Kouta talking to me like that." Marin responded to Sajuna''s words and wondered what would happen between her and Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Um, that¡¯s a good thing. I guess.¡± Seeing how Marin was acting at least made Sajuna rx a little. Because the two of them might be dating or might be close to each other. So it''s impossible for Kouta to think otherwise, right? After all, it was different from the man he knew. Kouta seemed unassuming and also friendly so her sister easily got along with him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What Sajuna probably thought of was that he also saw Kouta cosying as a girl and until now she also thought of him as a cute young man rather than many men she always thought of.

 Ch 200 – 29 June, Inui’s Sisters 02

    Ch 200 ¨C 29 June, Inui¡¯s Sisters 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">The four of them walked from the station to the studio chosen by Sajuna himself. The studio was an abandoned hospital studio which for Kouta was a ce he might never have thought to visit. Besides he never had the thought to rent a studio to do a photo session. Especially when he has a small studio in his home. Of course, it wouldn''t be as good as a professional ce but it would be enough to satisfy him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">You could say thatpared to an abandoned hospital, this studio is closer to an abandoned clinic. The ce is quiterge for a studio, and it also looks very convincing because the studio really looks like an abandoned building even from the outside. That made the two of them look very impressed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Oh¡ª I never thought the studio would really be this good. I feel like I will truly go to an abandoned building. This will be my first time.¡± Marin spoke with a big smile on her face,


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Same here, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Shinju replied to Marin''s words with a face that showed that he was impatient to go inside. It was different with Sajuna who looked at the abandoned hospital studio with a pale expression on her face and without a ray of life in her eyes.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It is obvious that Sajuna is notfortable with horror and abandoned buildings like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">On the other hand, Kouta didn¡¯t really talk too much for a moment. He may be quite interested to see a photo studio with a specialized theme. It was his first time going to a ce like this, although he knew what kind of ce he was going to. And he felt that he was probably fine, it was just that the sight of the hospital still made him feel a little ufortable.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because it sometimes makes Kouta remember various things rted to the death of his family.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Oh, amazing¡ª This is dope.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Waaah¡ª The inside is rather well-lit!¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Definitely alright! It¡¯s just I never expected to be pretty dark! That¡¯s super cool.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°You¡¯re right! That¡¯s good.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">While Marin and Shinju were having a conversation and observing the studio with excited voices as the two of them entered first and looked around.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also looked around him and he realized that although the studio looked like an abandoned building. He found that the neatness and cleanliness of the studio was still well maintained. Because at the end of the day, this studio is just an artificial and designed to give the feeling of an abandoned building rather than a real abandoned building.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sajuna''s own face was looking increasingly pale and there was even cold sweating out of her face. Unlike Shinju and Marin who had entered the studio while chatting happily with each other, Kouta was still standing near Sajuna who was still standing in front of the entrance. Kouta immediately understood what Sajuna was feeling not because this was the same as what happened in the manga, but it was very clear from her mannerisms and expressions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta knew that she would get angry if he pointed it out, so instead of doing that. Kouta tried to do something distinctly different from the manga. Because in the end, he was not Gojou and there was no way he could act like him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"This ce is quite good because it provides an atmosphere simr to an abandoned building that makes me feel a little ufortable. Don¡¯t you feel the same?" Kouta spoke to Sajuna who looked up to meet Kouta''s eyes before finally stammering her words to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Er¡ª I don¡¯t think so¡ª I¡¯m not scared or anything like that¡ª I¡¯m the oldest one after all.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, of course that''s right. In that case, I would be very happy to have yourpany. I¡¯m not really fond of the hospital after all.¡± Kouta said honestly. "So how about we take it slow."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. You can depend on me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ahaha, you look dependable, Sajuna-san.¡± Kouta praised Sajuna who was slowly looking a little better. Maybe it was because even in her mind Sajuna felt that this studio was more exciting than she imagined. When she heard that there were people who relied on her she became calmer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It''s just that all of that happened only in an instant when the two of them began to enter more into the studio. Kouta could see Sajuna''s face turning pale again. Then it got worse with the rain falling, making the atmosphere in the studio even more terrifying in the mind of Sajuna whose body was shaking and cold sweat broke out all over her body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could guess that it wouldn''t take long before Sajuna. would shiver in fear and sit squatting in a corner until she felt better like in the manga.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, it''s getting worse, isn''t it? That¡¯s why Sajuna-san, can you hold your hand so that I can feel a little calm." Kouta tried to take advantage of this situation to try out things.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sajuna looked at him as Kouta gave his hand to her. Sajuna had been raised in an all-girls school until now. So she had never held the hand of a man her age. She also did not find that Kouta was afraid and the like from the look on his face. So at the time, she thought that Kouta was trying to take advantage of her, but before she could think a lot about it. She could hear the rain that became heavy and also began to hear a sound of small thudding that made her mindlessly grab Kouta''s hand quickly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, it can be helped¡ª I''m allowing it for now." Sajuna said while she grabbed Kouta''s hand and to be honest, the feeling of Kouta¡¯s hand helped her mind a lot. Somehow it made her remember his father.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, thanks for that.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Un¡ª I wonder why you are feeling ufortable with this.¡± Sajuna could feel her body trembling slightly while Kouta did not look ufortable and even looked normal. So Sajuna could not stop herself from asking Kouta about it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really afraid of this kind of ce. It¡¯s just the hospital that makes me remember when I lost my family. That¡¯s all¡ª Sometimes, I feel a bit nauseated about it.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sajuna felt a little bad when she heard that, she felt that what Kouta said was not a lie because at that time she could see Kouta''splicated face. She only knew Kouta as a cute guy in a girl''s costume and a moment ago was a happy-looking guy. Even so Sajuna couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry about him and without saying anything their holding hand became tighter hoping he would feel better.


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Kouta finished the day inspecting this abandoned hospital studio with others quietly without any serious incidents like in the manga. Because in the manga it happened that Sajuna fell unconscious because her hand was held by Gojou.

 Ch 201 – 29 June, Inui Sister 03

    Ch 201 ¨C 29 June, Inui Sister 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sajuna never thought that she would feel calmer from her fear just by holding hands with a man. If she thought deeper, Kouta was the first man to hold her hand like that besides her father. Plus the man she just met today.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''It feels a little warm and also gives the impression of being reliable.'' Sajuna thought as she followed Kouta who began to observe the abandoned hospital studio with a serious face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sajuna noticed Kouta''s face who began to seriously observe this studio. She noticed Kouta''s face that she initially thought was cute and pretty because he was wearing a girl''s school uniform cosy which somehow when she found out that Kouta was a boy the impression she felt became cute and handsome?


    <span style="font-weight:400">Perhaps this is why Sajuna doesn''t feel as scared as she did in the manga.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After Sajuna saw Kouta who was observing the studio seriously. She also started to think about inspecting it seriously. Although she felt calm and thought that it was good to let go of the hand-hold between them. It was just that, she could still sometimes hear the sound of lightning which once again made her hold Kouta''s hand tighter. Every time she felt her fear return.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So the two of them continued inspecting the studio thoroughly. Kouta was quite impressed to see Sajuna could do it while holding her fear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°I like it when people try to do her best. You must really like cosy that you are pushing really hard¡ª¡± Kouta praised her because Sajuna''s body was quite short and quite cute. Kouta could not resist patting Sajuna while doing so. ¡°You¡¯re such a good and strong girl¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sajuna was actually a little surprised when he got this treatment. Because basically she was the oldest among the people here and Kouta was also one year below her. And she had always acted like a kayak in her house because despite herrge body, Shinju was actually a slightly clumsy girl. That''s why she rarely got this kind of treatment, especially by boys her own age. He immediately felt a slightlyplicated feeling, between embarrassment and also somehow there was a feeling of joy and also exciting too¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Sajuna wanted to scold Kouta while at the same time she felt she didn''t have the inner strength to resist Kouta''s treatment that felt fresh andfortable to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Heh¡ª You two are really became close¡ª I was worried because you guys were so long and we could both hear the thunder quite loudly." Marin spoke in a tone of voice that was clearly filled with jealousy.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Onee¨Cchan¡ª¡± Meanwhile, Shinju was surprised to see her older sister holding hands with Kouta and her face was slightly reddened.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Wait¡ª this is¡ª¡± Sajuna tried to say something and also released the grip between herself and Kouta. But unexpectedly, Kouta held her hand and replied to Marin''s words with a slightly embarrassed tone of voice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, actually I¡¯m not really good with hospitals and stuff¡ª That¡¯s why I ask Sajuna-san to hold my hand.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh really!?¡± Marin and Shinju looked surprised.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, that¡¯s actually true.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, but you can tell me¡ª so you can hold my hand instead¡ª¡± Marin said as thest sentence was a voice with such a small one barely heard by anyone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ahaha, but it¡¯s embarrassing to say.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°So are you afraid of ghosts or something?¡± Shinju asked.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Not really, I just find clinics or hospitals a little ufortable ce because they make me think of when my family died."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°¡±Ah¨C¡±¡± When they heard Kouta''s answer, their faces looked sad and then apologized to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta just shook his head and told them that he had gotten a little used to it and that it was a few years ago.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Anyway, at this time, I''m starting to have fun getting to know people and also...being able to do the photography that my father taught me. So let''s continue with the inspections." Kouta added, which was followed by nods from everyone in the studio.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that they all inspected the studio seriously and joked at the same time. With the presence of all of them and also thanks to Kouta''s words and treatment, Sajuna no longer felt afraid of being in the studio. You could say that she had also begun to get used to the ce. Afterwards, they were satisfied with the studio and booked a date for their photo session. Before then, they decided to go to a nearby family restaurant to rest and have dinner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the family restaurant Kouta ordered a hamburger steak and curry and enjoyed all of this. He also remembered what happened in the manga so he finally decided topare it to keeping it a secret like Gojou did. He said it right away while eating like this. Because it seemed that the mood in the group was already very good.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Btw, there¡¯s something that I want to ask? Do you not want to do cosy, Shinju?¡± Kouta asked those questions that immediately made Marin and Sajuna look at Shinju.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh¡ª No, I don''t want to. I love taking photos of my Onee-chan, so I won¡¯t do it.¡± She answered, but it showed from the expression that she wanted to do it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Really¡ª¡± Kouta looked at Sajuna for a moment before he continued. ¡°I feel like you maybe feel it a bit hard toe out with it in front of your sister, but you know that your sister will not do that, right?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Is that true, Shinju?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, it¡¯s because I don''t think I¡¯m really suitable for a character that I like to cosy. It¡¯s not good. I¡¯m not cute and slender like Onee-chan. And that character is an entirely different type from me.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Shinju¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. If you do want to do it, you have Sajuna and she will dly help you. And don¡¯t forget that Marin and I can help you too¡ª I don¡¯t know what character you want to cosy, but I¡¯m a man that cosyed as a woman. So I can help you. I have a famous inte cosyer that can help too after all.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Shinju realized that her Onee-chan, Marin and Kouta would encourage her like this. So she felt she needed to be brave and told them the truth.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, that¡¯s true¡ª Well, if that''s the case¡ª I actually wanted to be Souma-Onii-chan.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">With that Kouta time with the two sisters is over for now.

 Ch 202 – 29 June, Night with Marin

    Ch 202 ¨C 29 June, Night with Marin


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seemed that even though his time with the two Inui sisters, his activities on this day for Kouta were not over yet. Because after he then talked about Shinju wanting to cosy as Souma-Oniichan. He found someone that after the Inui sisters parted ways with him, the only one left was Marin who was currently puffing out her cheeks and showing her displeasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You seem to get along very well with Sajuna-san." Marin spoke to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, yeah. Of course, she was quite a short girl like Roka-senpai.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Roka-senpai¡ª Ah, that''s really true.¡± Marin nodded after hearing Kouta''s answer, but it still did not lessen her displeasure with what had happened.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Marin realized that she was not Kouta''s partner or girlfriend. So she had no reason to be jealous like this. Even so, she couldn''t help but feel jealousying out of her heart. Ever since the photo session that took ce at Kouta''s house when she became Shizuku, Marin found herself sometimes unable to stop remembering the photo session. So at that time, she couldn''t stop thinking about Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin doesn''t know if what she feels is love or not, but the jealousy she feels right now is the real deal.


    <span style="font-weight:400">''How can you hold hands like that with Sajuna whom he just met, before me?¡ª Well, I myself haven''t held hands with Kouta like that yet¡ª That¡¯s such envious and it¡¯s not fair¡ª¡¯ Marin did not talk about what she was thinking to Kouta, but Kouta could feel that Marin was giving him a re that could even give him chills.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Currently the two of them are still at the family restaurant, even though the Inui sisters had left first.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could easily guess Marin''s displeasure. He may also be aware of the reason behind Marin''s moody attitude. Even so, he acted casually and did not try to do anything to appease Marin. It was as if he was intentionally stirring up the feelings inside Marin in hopes of making the blonde gyaru girl more conscious of the feelings she had for him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Something that might work and was also quite effective for Marin who was now starting to think of a n that could make her hold Kouta''s hand naturally. The feeling of jealousy she felt made her not think clearly. And if she expressed what she was thinking, Kouta would tell her that what she was thinking was ridiculous.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, I wonder if I need to watch the anime so that I can understand the story to make my photos more vivid and simr to the story." Kouta spoke after he finally finished his iced coffee. He spoke like that also because he remembered that Gojou stayed at Marin''s house after stayingte reading another visual novel in Marin¡¯s house and the train was postponed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself deliberately spoke like that because with these words he could provide a way so that Marin would invite him to watch the anime and he would stay at Marin''s house overnight. He might get something from staying at Marin''s house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm¡ª That may be true.¡± Marin nodded at Kouta''s words which made perfect sense before she had an enlightenment in her mind. "Ah, then how about you try watching some episodes since I have all the episodes."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Really! That might or could help me a lot. But it will take a long time, right?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, yes. If you watch them all because there are 126 episodes in the anime. But you can just watch part of it first. However, it''s a pity that you maye home a littlete."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, I don''t have to worry about the curfew, so it''s fine."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, that¡¯s true. Wait¡ª That¡¯s mean¡ª¡± Marin realized that there was an opportunity for her to invite Kouta to stay. However, the circumstances were very different. Marin couldn''t just ask Kouta to stay overnight because it was too embarrassing for her. However, tomorrow is also Saturday so they have more flexibility. It was such a good opportunity.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Either way, the two of them left the family restaurant and headed to Marin''s house. They visited a convenience store to buy snacks and the like. Then before Kouta could pay for all that, Marin finally suggested something.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"How about buying some equipment?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Tools."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, we don''t know what''s going to happen so it might be a good idea to prepare some tools for the stay."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Oh¡ª Is that really fine?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t see any problem.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin said that with a flushed face, she never expected to feel this embarrassed, but at the same time the way Kouta agreed to it so easily made her wonder if she was overthinking it. However, Kouta was okay with it because he had basically stayed at Satomi''s apartment many times and was used to being in a girl''s house unlike Marin who had never done so.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Upon arriving at Marin''s apartment. Kouta could find himself in Marin''s room if he remembered from his anime lore. Marin''s room was more otaku than Tomoya who imed to be an otaku. Kouta himself could see various sexy posters on the wall and also Shizuku''s dakimakura.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was something that was amazing to see.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, wait for a moment¡ª¡± Marin was embarrassed that she didn''t clean her room. She was seen taking out a box set containing blu-rays and giving it to Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"You can watch first, while I''ll take a shower first." She added before going to the bathroom. She left Kouta alone in the living room to turn on the Blu-ray and watch anime. Kouta himself enjoyed his time watching anime and he could take the time to rx with all the work he had. Besides, with the cheat ability he had, small things like this could also add to the knowledge he gained that he might be able to use in the future. She didn''t realize what Marin was thinking, spending longer than usual in the bathroom.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, although Marin was a little embarrassed that she had the courage to talk Kouta into staying overnight at her house even though she said that there could be something going on so it would be better for Kouta to stay over instead of going homete.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, it would be dangerous toe homete at night anyway, especially considering Kouta can be so cute sometimes." Marin tried hard to convince herself, noting that ever since the photo session between her and Kouta. She was starting to have some indecent thoughts about the two of them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As in the manga- Marin is basically a young girl who is curious about such things plus her knowledge from the erotic games she likes to y. So Marin can be said to be a pervert-minded girl!

 Ch 203 – 29 June, Night with Marin 02

    Ch 203 ¨C 29 June, Night with Marin 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even now, Marin spends more time in the bathroom than usual. This is because she cleans herself in more detail than usual, especially the most personal parts. She also spends quite a bit of time after she''s done showering, choosing the underwear she feels good wearing. Especially between the ck underwear that looks sexy, or the white ones that give a pure impression.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What Marin is doing might be seen as her getting ready for something to happen. However, it would be fair to say that she was hoping something would happen.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, this is the one¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, Marin decided to wear white underwear. Because she thought it looked very cute. Then Marin came out and told Kouta that she was done and it was her turn next.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Okay, thank you."


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then Kouta thoughtlessly went to the bathroom to clean himself up and at the same time left Marin who was thinking more and more about whether or not something would happen tonight¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">''Am I moving too fast, we''ve never really been on a date, to hand-holding, to kissing¡ª Wait¡ª It¡¯s feel like I want something more than that¡ª Ugh¡ª It¡¯s because Kouta¡¯s fault, he holding hand like that with Sajuna-san, which mean it¡¯s fair for me to want more than that, right? Wait¡ª Maybe because of my jealousy that I want more than just a simple one and move toward something more lewder!!¡¯


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin thought that before she remembered that there were many girls around Kouta and most of them were pretty and cute. Even as far as she could tell some of them were staying at Kouta''s house without any reservations which showed the closeness between them. Which means that Kouta could be dating any of the girls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, Marin should not be thinking of approaching Kouta and the like. However, this might be a first love for her and Marin is an open and honest person, then perhaps a littlepetitive. So rather than just giving up, she thought of moving forward. Especially the feeling of jealousy she feels and not wanting to lose to another girl. She might think that she will get more than a handshake.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Marin was still thinking clearly. There was one thing she wanted to do first. However, when she saw Koutaing out of the bathroom. Then she could see Kouta''s beautiful pink hair and a face that could be considered cute, but could give off a dominant aura when he acted as the protagonist when Marin was cosying as Shizuku, making Marin dream again and imagine the indecent things she felt in the past few weeks. Forgetting what she thought before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin can hear the voices of anime characters speaking in her ears. However, she can''t focus on listening to or watching the anime she loves. Although she wanted more than a handshake, it was a long way to go. She had to do something after all.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So do you find this anime interesting?" Marin started the conversation which was answered by Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°It¡¯s good¡ª But it¡¯s quite a slow start I guess¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Really, well¡ª I swear it will be good soon.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Oh, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin used the brief conversation to slowly sit closer to Kouta. Because earlier she was a little too conscious so she sat in the corner of the sofa instead of sitting next to Kouta. Her eyes focused more and more on Kouta''s hand and when she thought that he was getting closer. She was immediately startled when Kouta''s hand suddenly moved and before she knew it.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm, it seems that you are quite uneasy for a while. Oh, you¡¯re face quite red¡ª"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Suddenly Kouta turned towards Marin and since they were already sitting close together, Kouta''s face was very close to hers. Moreover, before Marin could digest Kouta''s words. She immediately felt Kouta''s hand on her forehead as if he was trying to check whether her body temperature was hot or not.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm¡ª I don''t feel anything. How about like this?" Kouta removed his hand from Marin''s forehead and moved to use his forehead to gauge whether Marin had a fever or not.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s movements were fast and swift enough that Marin did not have time to think or react to what Kouta was doing. Right now what happened was that Kouta''s face was right in front of her because their foreheads were pressed against each other.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm, yeah. I don¡¯t feel anything. So you don¡¯t have fever or anything like that¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well¡ª Yeah¡ª I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°If that¡¯s the case, I wonder why your face is so red¡ª and you look restless and can''t keep still¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡¯s¡ª Ah¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s previously gentle tone of voice suddenly changed slightly as he interrogated Marin. In addition, he also moved closer to Marin as if to corner her. Because of the sudden change, Marin lost her bnce as she was slightly surprised by the change. So she actually fell on the sofa and Kouta who looked at her from above. He was on top of her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°So is there something? Because you''ve been staring at me¡ª¡± Kouta asked Marin, but he spoke with a facial expression that looked like he was teasing her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even Marin knew it¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Do you perhaps realize it?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm¡ª I wonder? It¡¯s not like I will know you¡¯re jealous about me holding hands with Sajuna.¡± Kouta replied with a smirk on his face and his words seemed to sting Marin''s heart because she knew that Kouta had realized it and she had been yed by him.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, Marin should be angry and feel very embarrassed by this situation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hee¡ª You don¡¯t answer my question. Huh¡ª¡± Kouta spoke in a tone that Marin recognized.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh¡ª¡± Marin''s heart is pounding and she starts to remember when the two of them acted. The acting between Shizuku and also her master who is the protagonist of Eroge. A man who goes undercover to an all-girls school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Look, I don¡¯t want to ask the same question twice¡ª Or you¡¯ll need a punishment. But right now, I¡¯m so understanding. ¡°So is there something, Kitagawa-san?¡± Kouta asked Marin another question, a question that Kouta wanted Marin to answer directly. Even though Marin knew very well that Kouta already understood, he still did all this so that Marin would express her feelings with her own mouth. Even though it was very embarrassing for her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Plus Kouta deliberately called her by her surname which showed that he was not happy about having to ask her twice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Small things like that¡ª Small things like that¡ª It really made Marin''s heart flutter even more because she was excited. Because what Kouta was doing was absolutely right for Marin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What could have been a long night for both of them was just about to begin.

 Ch 204 – 29 June, Night with Marin 03

    Ch 204 ¨C 29 June, Night with Marin 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">In front of Kouta who said that, Marin''s body felt delicate like jelly. Her eyes met with the pinkish eyes of Kouta who was also looking at her. His gaze seemed to be waiting for Marin to answer his question. Marin herself could feel her heart beating fast which even made her suspect that Kouta could hear her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta could not hear the pounding heartbeat of Marin. However, he could easily see Marin''s flushed face from a short distance away. He could have easily kissed Marin and the like, and was confident that he would not be rejected. However, he did not do so and waited patiently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Err¡ª Yes, I was actually a bit jealous when I saw you holding hands with Sajuna."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Aha, really¡ª That''s not why you''re eyeing my hand like that."


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ugh, what I''m doing is really easy to figure out! It feels so embarrassing!¡± Marin spoke as she covered her face with both hands. She could feel her face burning because of how much embarrassment she was feeling right now.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, you don''t seem to be hiding it after all."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ugh¡ª It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Marin spoke like that and she could hear Kouta giggling softly. Things that made her even more embarrassed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta, who had had enough of seeing Marin like this, started to take action¡ª He grabbed Marin''s right hand that was still covering her face and he moved it so that Marin''s hand finally slipped away from her face. This reveals Marin''s face which is much redder than before so she looks like a fresh tomato.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Look, We''re holding hands, aren''t we?" Kouta said with a slightly teasing tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ugh¡ª It¡¯s feel like you make fun of me¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yes, I mean, at the end of the day, hand holding like this is not that big of a deal. If you want it you can just ask it¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Wait, is that really true?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, at least for me¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta said while changing the way he grasped Marin''s hand tighter as their fingers intertwined. Not only that, without any embarrassment or restraint. Kouta''s thumb also caressed Marin''s hand.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Look, easy right?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ye¡ªah¡ª But it''s not like it''s a normal thing for couples to do."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That may be true¡ª But is it really like that?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh, but¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Don''t you think that maybe I actually lied to Sajuna so that I could hold hands with her. Or like you secretly trying to hold my hand.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin felt herself getting backed into a corner as Kouta turned the tables on her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"In other words, if you follow your words, you are a bad girl who is willing to hold hands with a man who is not your partner."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hauu¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Such a bad girl needs punishment." Kouta spoke while continuing to show an evil smirking face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Pu¡ªpunishment!¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Bu¡ªbut¡ª what about you? Are you okay holding the hand of a girl who is not your partner?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Me? Well, I am a bad man who has many women in his possession.¡± Kouta said honestly which made Marin feel the current situation even more dire¡ª ¡°And this bad guy will punish a bad girl¡ª¡± Kouta added those words because he could feel what Marin was thinking. Somehow since he slept with those heroines, Kouta found it easier to sense what these heroines wanted or guess something from them.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Oh¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then right now Kouta was thinking what punishment he might be able to get Marin to fall for. After all, this was the first time for Kouta and Marin to be intimate like this. Because of that, Kouta thought of doing something that was not too much and at the same time enough to make Marin feel a little hooked to want more.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Okay¡ª I will do this¡ª¡± Kouta had already decided what he wanted to do with Marin. He pulled Marin under him and then positioned her to sit on hisp. And instead of looking at her, Kouta made Marin sit on hisp with her face facing the television.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"However, we also can''t forget that I came here to watch anime." Kouta said as he repeated the missed episode and refocused on watching the anime. Only, he did it this time while stroking Marin''s head.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Uuu¡ª that¡¯s true. But doesn''t this feel like a child¡ª It¡¯s embarrassing again¡ª¡± Marinmented like that, but she did not move because Kouta was so strong. She also had lost the feeling to try to fight back when Kouta whispered in her ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"It''s okay like this, isn''t it? Instead, you''re jealous of Sajuna and want to get something more¡ª So your wish came true, right?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin did not know why Kouta could easily guess what was in his heart. She could feel Kouta''s hand gently stroking her hair and giving her warmth in her heart. This was so far from a punishment, it even felt like a gift. Marin felt a little pity because she was also a little interested in Kouta''s punishment. However, this kind of thing, although it felt humiliating, was not too bad. It was something Marin thought about for a moment and something she regretted because she was too naive a few minutester.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Because Kouta did not stop with just stroking her hair, his hands also began to move around touching, stroking and most often massaging various parts of her body. Surprisingly what Marin felt was very diverse, even Marin slowly realized how expert Kouta was in giving massages and the like.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself has learned acupuncture techniques and knows various points that give various feelings and desires. Of course, not all of these points are just to stimte lust, but there are points to increase appetite, points that give pain and the like. Anyway, there are various points that can give various feelings.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So for now, Kouta was happy to punish Marin by ying with the acupoints.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin herself was also aware of what Kouta was doing, because although he had touched various bodies of Marin. He never touched her most private parts. Even the first thing Kouta touched was Marin''s earlobe. He also did not just touch, but gave a massage there ording to his knowledge. Marin herself had never received such an intimate massage.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At first, Marin felt a little embarrassed because no one had ever touched her earlobe. But in an instant, Kouta''s touch then gave her a massage that gave her a tingly feeling and also a pleasure that spread throughout her body like electricity.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®Ah, this feels kind of nice¡ª¡¯ Marin thought and something she felt she would get in the long haul, without realizing it was the beginning of Kouta''s punishment.

 Ch 205 – 29 June, Night with Marin 04

    Ch 205 ¨C 29 June, Night with Marin 04


    <span style="font-weight:400">The massage Kouta performed on Marin''s earlobe could be said to have gone smoothly. Kouta himself used this opportunity to use all the knowledge he had learned. It was thanks to his cheating ability that he was able to apply what he learned. He ces the top of the ear between the forefinger and thumb, rubbing the fingers back and forth while continuing along the edge of the ear. The rubbing stimtes the nerve endings of the ear and will increase blood flow to the area, bringing blood to the head and making Marin feel more alert and awake. So her body became more sensitive before she knew it, especially when she had been imagining a lot of lewd stuff by herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before then, Kouta provides lighter massage movements that can be very effective in stimting the nerve endings in certain parts of the body. With his knowledge of acupuncture points he was able to stimte various nerves by tracing the outline of Marin''s ear to provide a sensation that Marin might be experiencing for the first time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta traced the inner curve of Marin''s ear cartge, and stroked the entire ear at once with the fleshy part of his fingertips. He intentionally stroked the back of the ear from top to bottom, where the ear merges with the head, to achieve a great rxing effect.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Before Kouta mercilessly starts attacking the acupuncture point. He pinched the edge of Marin''s ear lobe between his forefinger and thumb and made a motion around the edge of the lobe. Which even made Marin sigh due to the effect of Kouta''s massage. It was a sighing sound that was quite loud and Marin herself did not expect to sigh like that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª hyaaa¡ª Stop¡ª¡± Marin said that and Kouta then maliciously shifted his focus and pressed on another acupoint, making Marin lose the feeling of excitement that she felt instantly disappeared.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh¡ª What¡ª!?¡± It was something that was hard for Marin to understand and Kouta himself did not stop there.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once satisfied from there he moved on to other sections. Kouta applies downward pressure using the forearm on both trapezius muscles which are the fleshy muscles between the ear and the top of the shoulder. He tries to apply pressure in this area to melt away the tension in the muscles. This will make the muscles around the area stretch and cause a deeper release of muscle tension.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hyaaa¡ª this is¡ª This is too much¡ª Please, stoop!¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°What are you saying, Marin? Your punishment has just started.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Kouta doesn''t stop there. He explored various parts of Marin''s body and just like before, gave her a pleasurable stimtion before pressing another point that would take away the stimtion. And what Kouta did was very random. Sometimes the pressure he applied caused pain at the spot. Sometimes it made him suddenly feel itchy in other parts. There were even times when she felt tingly in ces Marin had never felt tingly before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although most of what Marin feels is pain¡ª At some point, Marin felt her body was under Kouta''splete control. Because she felt that Kouta''s massage all over her body was providing an electric current that sent various stimuli throughout her body quite a lot. So that her body was really very sensitive and since then almost the slightest touch from Kouta had a tremendous effect. Whether it is stimtion, pleasure, pain, tickling or even itching.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Another thing that happened was the fact that Kouta had never once touched Marin''s breasts, ass, or her most private parts. At the same time he had massaged almost all the parts that Marin had never imagined. Like her corbone, fingers, thighs and other ces.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As a result of all the treatment Kouta gave Marin. It wasn''t strange that by now Marin knew her body was so sensitive and aroused that she could feel her sensitive parts hardening like her nipples and clit. However, at the same time it wasn''t strong enough to bring her to orgasm or anything like that.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin is basically a girl who likes anime and also ys Eroge so it is not strange that she has done and experienced masturbation and the like. Because of that she was already familiar with the feeling of orgasm. And right now, what Marin realizes about Kouta''s punishment is that she feels in a position that is neither clear norfortable because she feels enough pleasurable stimtion that she can orgasm at any time while at the same time not being strong enough to reach the orgasm because of Kouta''s massage.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was like hell in her perspective¡ª Since Marin herself was already very sensitive she could feel the pleasure vibrations of her nipples hardening and touching her clothes when her body moved slightly due to the stimtion given by Kouta. She didn''t even know how long it had been since she was in this position¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this point, Marin had begged for forgiveness and so on, but Kouta did not hear her pleas. Of course, Marin could have masturbated herself, but she didn''t, because she felt embarrassed to masturbate in front of Kouta or she didn''t have the energy to do so.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But even Marin did that, Kouta will just stop her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin felt that she had done everything she could think of¡ª except for something that basically happened in one of the scenes from Eroge that she yed. They didn''t do the scene in the previous photo session because it was too indecent.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Aaaah¡ª Just please¡ª please, Kouta¡ª Kouta¡ª Please forgive me¡ª Just¡ª please¡ª please¡ª I¡¯m begging you¡ª Kouta-sama¡ª Please, let me orgasm!! Master!¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a roar and also an acknowledgement of defeat and also that the heroine of Eroge or Marin recognized Kouta as ''her master''.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was quietly whispering in Marin''s ear.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Okay, just cum¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta then for the first time that night touched Marin''s very hard nipples. What Kouta did was not a gentle pinch and was even a little rough. However, it was a power that Marin really liked, plus Kouta was also pulling on the nipple with the same power.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What happens next for Marin is freedom, as she has an orgasm and Kouta just pinches her nipples. Not only that, what she feels is the best orgasm she has ever had. She sighed loudly like a sex ve from the Eroge she was ying. The feeling of freedom from the orgasm Marin felt was so overwhelming that she couldn''t help but squirt her own juice.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hyaaa¡ª Kouta-sama¡ª Master¡ª this is amazingggg¡ª¡± Marin said without shame and let her body orgasm violently and when it all faded away, all Marin felt was an overwhelming exhaustion and slowly her consciousness began to fade. Because basically Marin had been massaged for almost more than two hours.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then before her consciousnesspletely disappeared, Marin felt Kouta hold her forehead and then a kiss was felt by her. It was not an indecent kiss like a french kiss, but a gentle kiss given to a partner before going to bed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®Ah¡ª I don¡¯t think I can forget this¡ª¡¯ Marin felt like she was trapped in a spider web. Something that looked fragile, but was so strong that she wouldn''t be able to escape the predator.

 Ch 206 – 30 June, Morning with Marin 01

    Ch 206 ¨C 30 June, Morning with Marin 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin had gotten almost two hours of massage and also had the most pleasurable orgasm she had ever felt. So it seemed that the girl was instantly exhausted and not long after that she fell into a deep sleep. Kouta couldn''t help but clean Marin up as little as possible before heid her down in her room.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta himself eventually returned to the living room and resumed watching the magical girl anime. Ever since he started sleeping with the heroine, he felt that his stamina was better than before. The most important thing was the fact that somehow he could be fine despite sleeping for no more than four hours. That was especially helpful considering the amount of work he had. Then every time he did something perverted with the heroine, he felt that his body became more refreshed so that he could ejacte multiple times.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, if Kouta remembered the various stories he read. He could conclude that it was possible that he took the energies possessed by the heroine so that he could have this much energy. Like Dual-Cultivation in Chinese novels, because Kouta could basically feel that there was a slight change that happened to them too.


    <span style="font-weight:400">One of the most noticeable is Tachibana Satomi who since she started having sex with Kouta and also other indecent things. Slowly her body was feeling better, fresher and she no longer felt the aches and pains that she felt because of her age. Her teacher friends also startedmenting that she looked younger and her skin was brighter.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta recalls that it is often said in hentai stories and the like that semen can make women younger and more beautiful. Given that various clich¨¦s in anime, manga and hentai can happen in this world. So it is not strange that Kouta''s semen can give something to the heroine he sleeps with.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After all, Kouta already has other cheating abilities and he thinks it is not unreasonable to think that there is a possibility that he has other abilities. Including various special abilities of the protagonists of hentai and doujinshi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I wish I could see the status and the like." Koutamented as he enjoyed the snack he and Marin bought while continuing to watch the anime about magical girls. She could remember that in her past life also watched some anime about magical girls and her favorites were the Nanoha and Magi Madoka series. In this world, various anime and manga series are not the same as in his past life, so he can also make these two series.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta enjoyed the anime beforeter after watching many episodes of the anime. Kouta chose to sleep after entering the early hours of the morning, right at three o''clock. He was quite asleep and he woke up when he felt someone stop near him. Of course, he realized that it was Marin. However, he couldn''t understand why she was silent in front of him. Without trying to wake him up.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ha¡ª I wonder what¡¯s look like down there¡ª¡± Kouta can hear Marin murmuring those words. He heard the sound of Marin gulping quite loudly before there was movement on his lower body as if someone was trying to open his pants. Of course, Kouta understood what Marin was trying to do. It was just that the way she was hiding like this was a little funny.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin herself woke up a while ago, she realized that she was lying in her room. She was stunned for a moment before she remembered what happenedst night and she checked her body for a moment before she realized that nothing had changed. Immediately went to the living room and found Kouta sleeping on the sofa and also the dead television.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin felt a little guilty for leaving Kouta alone in the living room like this, even though she was the one who invited him to stay at her house. She then thought about waking Kouta up only to see him fast asleep like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin couldn''t help but observe Kouta''s face which when he was fast asleep looked even more cute than usual. So Marin actually took her time to look at Kouta for a moment and wondered how someone as peaceful as this could have done such an unbelievably indecent thingst night.


    <span style="font-weight:400">When remembering the embarrassing thingst night, Marin slightly irritatedly pressed her finger on Kouta''s nose who then swayed his body slightly making the nket he used to cover part of his body fell to the floor. Marin just smiled when she saw Kouta who was still sleeping before he realized something because he was no longer covered by the nket.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta fell asleep with only his boxers on, exposing the morning wood so that the boxers swelled up. As a veteran of eroge y, of course, Marin immediately realized what it was. She was a little embarrassed, but her curiosity peaked. Even as a veteran of Eroge, she easily remembers scenarios like this. Including one scene where as a heroine who became a maid to a wealthy protagonist, she had to pay off a huge debt that her parents had. As a heroine in Eroge and also a maid, it is natural for the maid to release this morning wood of her masters.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Geez¡ª What I¡¯m thinking¡ª¡± Because of what happenedst night, Marin subconsciously thinks of herself as a sex ve to Kouta like her favorite Heroine, which is Shizuku, who had sex ve rtionship with the protagonist.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not like I wanted to do such a thing or was curious about it¡ª I''m just repaying what Kouta didst night.¡± Marin talked to herself and finally slowly tried to pull Kouta''s boxers down. Because she didn''t want to wake Kouta up, even though he was basically awake when she mumbled.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin was kind of nervous, but when he finally put Kouta''s boxers down¡ª Such a big, towering flesh pir and it seemed to feel a freedom of liberation from the boxer. The towering flesh pir came out in such enthusiasm, which made a small smack on Marin¡¯s face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Kyaa¡ª¡± Marin screamed after getting into a random incident that made her butt fall to the ground and she looked up at Kouta''s towering and imposing penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°¡ªIt¡¯s big¡ª¡± Marin, once again, swallowed her saliva without a second thought, since it was a size that could be called a king. Yeah, it was different from the censored penis she saw from the game. It feels like a lively flesh of meat.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But inside of her mind¡ª Marin though¡ª Will this enormous penis will fit inside me¡ª-

 Ch 207 – 30 June, Morning with Marin 02

    Ch 207 ¨C 30 June, Morning with Marin 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Honestly, Kouta almostughed at the thought of what happened to Marin. He peeked a little while trying not to get caught pretending to be asleep. By this time, Marin had managed to wake up and Kouta immediately closed his eyes again.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°It¡¯s big¡ª¡± Marin said with a feeling of fear and awe. The size, color and shape were so different from the penises she was used to seeing in the eroge she yed, what she was used to seeing was a pixted penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, there is a very striking difference between what Marin sees now and the penis she imagined. Because the penis she sees today looks more alive with various pulsating blood veins.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin carefully touched Kouta''s dick with her index finger.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Ah, it''s warm¡ª¡± Marinmented as she felt the fresh meat standing erect in front of her. She moved a little closer to Kouta''s dick so that he could feel the tingle from Marin''s breath.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin could remember what the heroine in the eroge did to the penis. It''s just that what she imagined and the reality are very different especially because Kouta''s penis is much bigger than Marin expected. Even so, she is a little grateful because even though it gives off a pretty strong odor. It wasn''t too bad, even after a few sniffs. Marin got used to it and even the smell gave her an exotic vibe.


    <span style="font-weight:400">There were many things Marin had seen in eroge, but when faced with a genuine situation like this her head went nk. Before the end, what she did was the simple thing first. She nts a small kiss on Kouta''s rod. What Marin did was such a small thing that she didn''t feel too much. However, it was not a bad thing.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin used to feel a slight twitch as a positive response to what he was doing. Hence, at least she knew what she was doing was right and went back to it many times before she took confidence in herself. Then this time she licks the shaft of Kouta''s penis which as before gives a positive reaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin also finally gets to taste the true vor of Kouta''s cock and just like she did before. It''s not too bad and once again provides a unique and exotic vor in her mind. Sometimes she was confused if it really tasted like this or if she was biased because it came from a guy she was attracted to.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Either way, Marin continued by holding the penis with her left hand slowly for a while, stuck out her tongue and licked the shaft from top to bottom. She easily feels the throbbing of the penis which shows that what she has been doing up until now is correct. She could even feel the results of her licking making her movements easier. She started using her arm to stroke his penis, it was getting bigger and more erect than before. She put her sticky saliva on his penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even Kouta himself did not need to hide the fact that he was pretending to be asleep because Marin was so focused on what she was doing. Even now her face waspletely flushed and his big, beautiful eyes were drunk with excitement. It was she was really enjoying this¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">It feels like what Marin is doing now is far from what one would expect to be disturbed from sleep. Especially when Marin without any awkwardness opens her mouth and inserts the huge tip of the penis.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Geez, what are you doing?¡± In the end, Kouta could not resistmenting. "I never would have thought I would wake up with my penis wet from someone ying with it."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, this is¡ª¡± Marin stopped what she was doing and looked up until her eyes met Kouta''s and she immediately blushed.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Hm? Why did you stop? It feels so good, can you keep going." Kouta spoke while stroking Marin''s blonde hair. He also then yed with her hair using his fingers gently.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin enjoyed Kouta''s treatment of her and she continued what she was doing following Kouta''s request. She felt a little embarrassed knowing that Kouta was looking at her directly like this, at the same time he was now between his crotch and entering the tip of Kouta''s penis in her mouth. She sucks and licks the top of his penis like a candy like she often sees in eroge.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The pink lips of the healthy and lipstick-less Marin wrapped around Kouta''s penis and gradually took it into her mouth. She performs the fetio she can remember from the Eroge she likes to y with and her heart races knowing that she is now doing this obscene thing. She didn''t know if it was bad or not, but judging from Kouta''s demeanor, she was doing very well for a beginner.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin also realized something when she sometimes looked up to see the reaction on Kouta''s face. While Kouta was finally sitting on the sofa with his crotch open sitting like a master making the things she read from Eroge really happen to her. So she couldn''t help but notice her body trembling as she felt the overwhelming stimtion. She was dumbfounded and aware of herself who was really sexually aroused. Her nipples inside the bra were getting harder and the stimtion was unbearable as they rubbed against the lining. The throbbing pain inside her shorts and the aching pain of her crotch was hot. Hot thick liquid would overflow from inside.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah~~~¡± Marin suddenly sighs and releases her suction as Kouta''s foot suddenly reaches towards her crotch and touches Marin''s already wet panties. Before skillfully using his big toe to caress Marin''s sensitive body parts to provide anotheryer of stimtion. It feels a little sudden and surprising at the same time, but Marin is very happy because basically Kouta''s movement is in ordance with Marin''s heart.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Yeah, ever since Marin realized her body was reacting to being aroused and wishing for an extra touch. Then as if reading her mind, Kouta did just that. Even the movement of his thumbs was so skillful that he easily slid the panties down and touched Marin''s pussy directly, giving her even more stimtion.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was amazing¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin thought like that before she resumed the fetio she was performing on Kouta. She also did it more intensely, although her movements were not as skillful as Satomi, Eriri and Utaha. Still, it provided strong stimtion for Kouta to reach ejaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At the same time, Marin feels the stimtion too and she gets an orgasm from doing fetio and also Kouta''s stimtion with his big toe. Her brain was almost nk from all the stimtion she felt, so her mouth released Kouta''s penis which was very excited from the ejaction. The ejacte even made Marin wide-eyed because it was so much and it spilled all over her face, hair, and clothes. She felt a little warmth when Kouta''s semen hit her skin. Then when some of it flowed down near her lips. Marin didn''t hesitate to lick the semen and found the vor quite strong, but like before Kouta''s semen was exotic. Something she had never tasted before, not too bad and maybe a little delicious.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin''s body wants to feel even more, unfortunately today Kouta has another voice recorder session. So they just stopped there.

 Ch 208 – 30 June, A night call from Chika 01

    Ch 208 ¨C 30 June, A night call from Chika 01


    <span style="font-weight:400">Once again Kouta could not help wondering if there was any connection to the sex he had with the heroine, even something as simple as the blowjob he had gotten from Marin earlier that morning. He felt like Marin was not only improving, but she was just suddenly good. Because today their circle was back again for another voice recording session. Not unlike what they had done before, the voice recording went smoothly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Thanks to the training, criticism and feedback that Kouta gave to the voice actors. They are getting better at filling in the voices in the making of this visual novel. So they managed to fill the voice quite quickly and precisely even exceeding the voice actor schedule that Kouta made. So the making of the Fate/Stay Night visual novel is likely to be faster than he scheduled.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even Kouta saw that there was a little time, so he gave Marin the opportunity, who had onlye to see what voice recording was like. Because basically, she has just been practicing for a while and is just a voice actor as one of the side characters who is still fairly important. Kouta hoped to give Marin a little experience, even if it was only for a short time. After all, they had already finished recording the sound for today''s recording session.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So there is no problem, right? And Kouta himself knows the extent of Marin''s amateurish voice acting skills. However, it does feel like she has a pretty good talent, considering that Marin basically has experience in modeling and cosy. At least it still has some connection to the world of entertainment, right? Even in thest few chapters that Kouta knew of in the manga Marin was so outstanding in modeling and cosy that it made a stir on the inte.


    <span style="font-weight:400">For that reason, Kouta suggested that Marin try to do some lines as an exercise for herself.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin himself seemed a little excited to get the experience of voicing a character in a visual novel. As someone who enjoys ying eroge and the like, Marin is very happy to be associated with a project in a medium that she loves. Therefore, she thought of doing as best as she could from what she learned and observed during rehearsals and today when the other voice actors were casting their voices.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Marin was a little nervous and recalled the things she had learned before she began to recite the prepared sentences. Honestly, she felt that some of the words and sentences she said at the beginning were not good. However, as time went on it felt like the tonality and expressions she had to say were getting clearer and clearer.


    <span style="font-weight:400">But it was a bit different from the usual¡ª Somehow, Marin felt like his mind was clearer and sharper today than usual. Even today when she tried to recite the lines of the character she was ying. She could recall the various criticisms and suggestions said to Kouta with ease. It felt like she could follow them at this moment very well¡ª as if those things were integrated into her mind and she could perform them like those knowledge is just a simple addition and subtraction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why afterwards what Marin said ording to the script in the scene she was trying out went very smoothly and well. Marin herself couldn''t believe how smoothly she could do that. That''s why after she finished with her lines, she could feel the stares of the people in the recording studio.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡¯s amazing¡ª Marin.¡± Kouta praised while half surprised because he basically knew the extent of Marin''s ability who should still be considered an amateur could be this good. He always had suspicion something happened to all of the heroine he had sexual rtionship with¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Really? I¡¯m happy if I''m doing well.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"I think it''s not just good. But it''s amazing for someone who is doing the voice for the first time." Megumi alsomented as she sat next to Kouta because she was also helping Kouta with the sound equipment along with Michiru.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ehehe¡ª If you praise me like that. I feel embarrassed and happy¡ª¡± Marin replied as she raised her hand to give Megumi a high five.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°I think that¡¯s quite nice. We can use it.¡± Utaha alsomented on Marin''s performance to Kouta, who nodded his head and replied.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, we practically hit the jackpot."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah.This is a good thing. Recently, Eriri art has also be more refined and polished¡ª Not only that, but the consistency of her art is also getting increasingly horrifyingly good." Utahamented on Eriri''s progress, because just like in the anime. It can be clearly seen that the Utaha of this world have respect for and are in love with Eriri''s artwork. Something that also happens the other way around.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Eriri also respects and likes Utaha as an author.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Aren''t you like that too¡ª I heard you finished the second volume of Koisuru Metronome. So congrattions¡ª-¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, the release date of the second volume of the novel will not differ much from the date Fate/Stay Night came out. So ording to Machida-san, this could be a good advertisement for me as the author and script writer."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm, that¡¯s such a good idea. I don''t think you''ll have any hassle after this because your novel has finally gotten the attention of novel readers. But it¡¯s still a good idea to have another advertisement.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true¡ª So did you have fun with Marinst night?¡± Utaha nodded in agreement with Kouta¡¯s words, before she dropped such a jealousy bomb.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, just for a bit¡ª Most of the time I spent my time to massage her after all.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Massage?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yes, I just experimented on her with all the massage and acupuncture techniques that I learned on her.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Is that so?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Un, do you want to try it for a bit?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm¡ª Well, if just a bit¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Of course, Utaha had already experienced Kouta''s massages several times. So she had no problem getting a massage from him. However, what she felt this time was a little different than usual because she never got a massage in her ear like Marin had before.


    <span style="font-weight:400">What followed was a loud sigh that made everyone turn towards Utaha whose face was flushed and covering her currently sensitive ears while looking at Kouta who was smiling at her teasingly.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Uuu¡ª I understand for a bit¡ª You may really be having fun. Huh¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, I¡¯m learning something too.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the end, today''s recording session went very smoothly and exceeded the schedule made by Kouta. As usual, they took the time to gather at the family restaurant and have a small party after work. Kouta was also thinking of spending this Sunday night with Eriri and Utaha. However, he suddenly got a vibration from his cell phone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then on his phone screen came the name ¡®Chika¡¯.

 Ch 209 – 30 June, A night call from Chika 02

    Ch 209 ¨C 30 June, A night call from Chika 02


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was stunned for a moment because basically Chika was not someone who liked to call him like this. Most conversations between the two of them came by messaging each other using messaging apps after all. He then went to separate himself from the group for a while before epting the call.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Kouta-kun¡ª Do you have any free time!?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could hear Chika''s cheerful voice. At least from her voice Kouta knew that Chika was not in trouble and the like. He was a bit relieved about that before finally answering her question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, this question really came out of the blue. In that case, is it for today?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, yes. I know this is quite sudden and I¡¯m sorry about it.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Okay¡ª Thankfully, I have no appointments with anyone today. So I have time to see you.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Really! Thank goodness. What time can youe? I can wait at this ce¡ª I''ll send you the location. Ah, as a thank you, I''ll treat you!"


    <span style="font-weight:400">It was a normal phone call inviting a casual meet-up. However, because the invitation was sudden and there was also a feeling of discrepancying from the attitude Chika gave. Kouta felt there was something behind all this. It wasn''t long before he got a meeting ce in a messaging app called Rine, where the meeting ce was a prominent sushi restaurant with a conveyor belt.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta didn''t know what was going on or what Chika was nning. So he didn''t have many other ns, other than to meet with Chika. He then replied to Chika''s message by giving her a time when he could go to the appointment.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta spent his time with his circle group until they all dispersed before he headed to the sushi restaurant where he made a promise with Chika.Of course, he told that he had a sudden appointment towards Eriri and Utaha who gave slightly different reactions. Eriri who basically introduced Chika to Kouta reacted that she was looking forward to seeing her acquaintance fall like her. Meanwhile, Utaha gave a monotonous reaction.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta could only apologize to Utaha and promised to give her time while giving her a warm kiss. He had really be a yboy to say that even in front of his other girlfriend, Eriri.


    <span style="font-weight:400">At this moment, Kouta was already winning as a person and he could have just quit because all of this was enough. However, as a human being who has greed. Of course, Kouta will not stop to keep getting other girls, especially the heroine he knows. One of them was the girl he was going to meet.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Fujiwara Chika, who was already seated at the sushi restaurant, Kouta could see that she was dressed in everyday clothes that added to the cuteness she already had, different from her usual ck uniform. This time she wore a light pink dress that slightly matched her long pink hair. She waved her hand when she saw Kouta walking into the restaurant. Kouta walked straight to the bench where Chika was.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Oh, you came just in time. Thank goodness¡ª Once again I apologize for inviting you out of the blue like this. So please, you can order what you like. At the same time, please don''t order too much and expensive stuff. My budget is not unlimited after all.¡± Chika said with a slightly pleading face to Kouta to understand the position she was in.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ha¡ª Okay¡ª¡± Kouta sighed for a moment and he looked at the menu before ordering some fresh fruit drink.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Look¡ª This particr sashimi in this restaurant is good¡ª you know?¡± Chika spoke as she took the tuna sashimi from the conveyor belt and ced it in front of Kouta. She gave the sushi to Kouta with a sweet smile, but somehow a nervous one too. Once again giving the impression that this girl has a n of her own.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Even so, Kouta enjoyed the sashimi given by Chika. He was a little grateful that his body in this world was different from his past life, as he was a little allergic to shrimp and didn''t really like eating sashimi and the like. Since being in this world, he did not have such problems. Was it because the raw fish in this world was better than in her previous life? Well, it might be because the food in the anime world can make people take off their clothes and sigh in pleasure.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°So what actually happened?¡± Kouta spoke after he had eaten several tes of the sushi that had caught his eye. He could see Chika''s eyebrows furrowing with each te Kouta took. Especially when he took something that expensive, but Chika''s smiles and sweet gestures are well preserved.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, well¡ª Actually¡ª¡± In an instant Chika''s face became cramped because she had to exin what happened. She yed with her finger not only to calm herself but also to give a cute impression to make Kouta be more kind to her.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika told me what happened a few days ago when she sent a message to Kouta in the student council room with Shinomiya Kaguya. Before she took a minute to look at one of the photos of Kouta that she had. Only, it seems that this time she is looking at the photo of Kouta who is only wearing swimming trunks. And get caught by Kaguya looking at his abs¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Geez, what are you doing?¡± Kouta replied with a feeling that was a little amused by what Chika told him. Basically, he doesn''t feel anything if his photos are seen by others. It''s just that it seems that for Japanese people privacy is important, including countries that are strict in this regard.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well¡ª I can¡¯t myself¡ª I guess¡ª¡± Chika answered honestly with a blush on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I don''t mind small matters like this.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡¯s¡ª Actually¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika still seems to be acting guilty about something which suggests there is still something she hasn''t told us.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡®I think you still haven''t told me everything.¡± Kouta spoke as he unhesitatingly went back to picking up the sushi that was spinning on the conveyor belt.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª Ugh, Well¡ª Therefore, Kaguya asked many things¡ª and in the end I was forced to lie and¡ª said that the two of us are a couple. So I''m sorry, can we pretend to be dating?" Chika finally told Kouta why this meeting happened.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Meanwhile, Kouta could only nod slowly and in his brain what he thought was that this was another cliche in anime, especially ros. Pretending to be a boyfriend arc.

 Ch 210 – 30 June, A night call from Chika 03

    Ch 210 ¨C 30 June, A night call from Chika 03


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm¡ª Well, I¡¯m fine with it. But I wonder "What should I do exactly?"¡± Kouta once again had no problem pretending to be Chika''s boyfriend. But he doesn''t like it when he needs to do something tiring or problematic.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Um¡ª I don''t think it''s that difficult. The most basic thing is that you need to take a picture with me to give the impression that the two of us are a couple to begin with. Then the most difficult thing is the fact that Kaguya is very interested in meeting you." Chika answered Kouta''s question while looking cheerful.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡¯s not really difficult, but you look quite happy about this?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª Sorry, but I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s just I¡¯m happy that my friend worries about me like this.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Is that so?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Yeah, she sometimes seems like a cold person and stuff. That''s why it feels really good for me to see her worrying about me. She was very surprised to learn that I had a boyfriend and was staring at her boyfriend''s abs like that. Hehe¡ª¡± Chika said with such a beaming smile on her face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case. You should told the truth and not make her worry¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh, but isn¡¯t I look like a pervert to ogling at man¡¯s abs¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°So you¡¯re fine to lie to your friend rather than be seen as a pervert girl. Huh¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Either way, You''re probably just doing what I described earlier. So you want to do this, right?" Chika said as she patted her hand lightly, keeping it near her cheek and tilting her head slightly to act cute in front of Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Well, it doesn''t sound too difficult. But isn''t the person you''re referring to from the Shinomiya family¡ª That big Shinomiya Family, right?¡± Kouta asked such an important question in his mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yes, of course¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Will I be okay if we lie like this?¡ª Plus it''s not like it would be easy for someone from a family as big as the Shinomiya to discover the fact that I''m not your girlfriend and also have a rtionship with Eriri. It feels very risky for me.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª Etto¡ª that¡¯s¡ª¡± Chika immediately seemed at a loss for words hearing Kouta''s concern. Especially when the concerns expressed by Kouta are valid.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"Although I would love to help you with the risks and dangers that I can feel. I at least want to have the assurance that I won''t get into trouble."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well¡ª I think I can take care of that. So you don¡¯t have to worry about that, right?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm, I don¡¯t think just a verbal agreement will be enough.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Fine, we can write it on paper! Geez¡ª Is there still any problem?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika realized as Kouta still didn¡¯t really agree and asked a question.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Of course, I still have a problem before agreeing about this stuff.¡± Kouta knew that, in general, the protagonists would happily agree to the proposal of pretending to be a couple. Unfortunately for Chika, Kouta still felt it was not enough and there was at least one thing he wanted most from Chika''s request.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Eh, really¡ª What else do you want?¡± Chika asked with a sullen look on her face and her lips turned up in a frown.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Of course, I want a reward.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°A reward!?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yeah, I want a reward. You wouldn''t think that pretending to date you and treating me to this sushi restaurant would be enough of a reward for me." Kouta spoke with a tonality that signaled slight irritation.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hau¡ª Of¡ªOfff¡ªcourse I don¡¯t think something like that¡ª¡± Chika responded with a suspicious reaction, as if she had been caught.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Haa¡ª I thought so." Kouta sighed before he asked for one thing that was basically not a gift, but would be something fun for Kouta. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry since I don¡¯t ask something difficult. All I want to ask of you by pretending to be your boyfriend is that I want to have the privilege of being a boyfriend."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Huh¡ª¡± Chika looked very surprised by the proposal that came from Kouta''s mouth. As if she needed time to digest Kouta''s words. But before she could understand, Kouta teasingly stroked Chika''s leg with his foot.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª what are you doing¡ª¡± Chika was quite surprised and Kouta quickly took hold of Chika''s hand, before telling her what he meant.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Yup, what I want is the privilege of being a boyfriend¡ª which means I can tease you and hold hands with you like this.¡± Kouta said so while changing the grip he had so as to intertwine the fingers between them in a more intimate handhold. ¡°And I may flirt with you more frequently. It¡¯s not like we never do this before¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta''s demeanor and talk instantly reminded Chika of the hot kiss they had on theirst date.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, about that¡ª I''m fine¡ª I guess¡ª It''s not that I''m into that or anything like that, but I think it makes our act look more convincing if we do that." Chika responded by suddenly spitting out the words of a tsundere with a blushing face.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ahahaha, well¡ª Seeing you like this makes me want to ask for more reward, but I think this is enough for now.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta got up from his seat and then moved to sit next to Chika, he even did not hesitate to ce his arm around Chika''s shoulders so that he was closer to her body.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Something like this is fine, right?¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Well, yeah¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">Chika was no longer surprised by Kouta''s sometimes slightly pushy attitude like this. Even like what happened on herst date, her heart was pounding because of Kouta''s current behavior. At this point, she may have be a stupid girl that had a bad boyfriend. Who only came asking her for money¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°We can start with an easy one¡ª¡± Kouta then took one of Chika''s pieces of sushi and immediately fed it to Chika while not forgetting to use his cell phone to take a photo of them eating like this.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Next is you turn¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, yes¡ª¡± Chika swallowed the sushi that Kouta fed her and because of all the things going on right now, her brain couldn''t digest the vor of the sushi. Even so, she imitated what Kouta was doing and fed him while the two of them were photographed together.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm, isn¡¯t this good¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, yes¡ª For now, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm, I think we can do it much better.¡± Kouta said as he kissed her check from beside and took the photo while saying. "It''s good that we sent something ''bang'' right away.¡± He added.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Then with this, the pretend dating between Kouta and Chika began. Well, it''s not like any different than usual anyway¡ª

 Ch 211 – 13 July, Study together before the exam

    Ch 211 ¨C 13 July, Study together before the exam


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta was in the library with several members from both his circle and the GCC. Although most of them were from the GCC team, such as Takao, Roka, Ruri, and Inada. And there were two other girls, Megumi and Marin. This urred because they were among the people in the club who had ordinary school grades. Compared to smart people like Eriri and Utaha and also members of the student council like Chitose.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They have final exams next week which also proves that summer break is just around the corner. And it''s time for Fate/Stay Night to hit theiket this summer. Kouta can''t wait to see how much sess they have. Especially since the names Utaha and Eriri are quite big. That''s why when they announced ns to make a visual novel together with their new circle. And under a producer named One who also coborated with Kashiwagi Eri on a one page manga called Tomo-chan wa Onnanoko, it immediately made visual novel lovers excited on the inte.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Basically, the golden age of visual novels in Japan has been declining and if it follows the past life of Kouta, then it is very likely that gacha games will take over and be a big industry not only in Japan, but also in the world. Although most of the famous gacha games in the future will be made in China or Korea. He may be wrong, but the biggest gacha games in the early days were made in Japan first and one of the longest-running gacha games is FGO. Which is one IP with Fate/Stay Night, Kouta knew before that happened he had to make Fate/Stay Night followed by Fate/Hollow Ataraxia, and the novel Fate/Zero.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Knowing what will happen in the future, Kouta and the GCC are also producing something simr to the gacha games that were quite popr in his past life, which are modeled on Fate/Stay Night, which made past heroes and legendary figures into waifu or husbando. He is making gacha games where the battleships of the past be one hundred percent waifu.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Although the work on the game, which is abination of azurne and Kantai Collection done by the GCC, is a little slower than Fate/Stay Night, Kouta feels confident that the gacha game will be a huge sess. Then if Fate/Stay Night is a big sess, he can get additional capital to pay voice actors into the gacha game. Although he also managed to get a big profit from the advertisement in ppy Bird made with the GCC.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ugh¡ª I''d rather continue making games rather than studying like this.¡± Inadained in her whisper.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡¯s true¡ª¡± And those words were approved by Ruri who was currently working on some problems that Kouta gave her. Ruri who was also famous as Kuroneko in helping to script the story in the gacha game that Kouta called War of Battleship. It was a name that was easy to remember and also a bit like a war game from his past life. Because the game was advertised quite often on Youtube, it was a little ringing in his mind.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s much better¡ª Rather than being taught by a junior.¡± Takao spoke as he also received help from Kouta. Even though his grades were quite good, Kouta thought it would be good for the circle members and GCC to have good grades so that none of their parents would feel that their club activities were interfering with their studies at school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That''s not the important thing, Takao¡ª Since if We have a good grade, we may can ying games as much as I can during summer holiday¡ª¡± Roka replied to Takao''s words which were somehow returned with a nod of agreement by Takao.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Well, for Kouta as long as they became any kind of spirit it was helpful. He was currently teaching Megumi as well as Marin.


    <span style="font-weight:400">"So if you follow this form the result will be like this¡ª¡±


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Oh¡ª That¡¯s much easier to understand.¡± Marin spoke as she then tried to do the problems that Kouta had just taught her. On the other hand, Kouta then gave several points that Megumi had to memorize which were important and would most likelye out in the exam questions.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As for Kouta himself, he''s been teaching the girls, doing nothing else for almost two weeks now as he focuses on Fate/Stay Night and tomorrow is thest voice acting recording session before all the Saber Routes will bepleted. Then after he incorporates the voices into the games, everything will be ready for this summer''sicet.


    <span style="font-weight:400">For the past almost two weeks, Kouta''s daily life has not changed much except that he sometimes meets with Chika to continue taking photos together as a sign of pretending to be dating at the same time. Kouta uses the time to make out with Chika, nowadays it is not strange for the two of them to kiss each other. However, until now it seems that what Chika feared, which was that Kaguya might want to meet Kouta, had not happened. However, it might happen because Kaguya is currently busy trying to distract Shirogane and prepare for the end of semester exams in which she wants to beat Shirogane.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta who met Chika a few times could immediately tell the extent of what was being learned at Shuchi''in Academy. Basically, Kouta didn''t have any ns about Shinomiya Kaguya, but if it wasn''t wrong, this girl would really like Shirogane after the festival arc in summer vacation took ce.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Since there wasn''t much he could do, Kouta felt it was good to change the rtionship between the two of them a little. So far, Shirogane only had one advantage between the two of them and that was in school grades where Shirogane was always number one, beating Kaguya who was always second. So Kouta wondered if something would happen if Kaguya could take the number one spot from Shirogane. Of course, he didn''t know if Kaguya would ept his help or not. However, it wouldn''t hurt for Kouta to create special study materials for Kaguya through Chika.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After that, all he could do was wait for the results after the exam.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Kouta also has time to help Shinju so that she can cosy as the character she likes and with the help of Satomi who is more experienced than Marin and Sajuna. Especially when they have no experience cosying as men. Well, the girl named Shinju wants to cosy as one of the character''s crushes, whom she calls Soma-onii-chan.


    <span style="font-weight:400">So it''s not strange that Kouta became closer to Inui''s sister. He also grew closer to Marin. Then in the past two weeks, perhaps what has changed a little is his rtionship with Megumi. Something that just happened by chance.

 Ch 212 – 13 July, Kato Megumi 04

    Ch 212 ¨C 13 July, Kato Megumi 04


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi Perspective


    <span style="font-weight:400">In the anime it is always said that although Megumi is basically a cute and beautiful girl. Because of herck of presence, people sometimes don''t realize that she is in the same ce until she does something a little conspicuous. Although it sounds or looks a little excessive, Kouta changed his mind a little after Megumi became one of the people who often visited his house. Especially since she also helped him with coding as well.


    <span style="font-weight:400">That''s why besides Eriri and Utaha, Megumi is the person who is most often at Kouta''s house. It was no big deal for Kouta as he was happy to get extra help especially from a heroine like Megumi. Especially because Megumi is a girl who can clean up and cook better than the two girls.


    <span style="font-weight:400">After all, at first Kouta found that what was shown in the anime about Megumi''sck of presence did not feel at all by him. It''s just that Megumi is getting used to being in his house. Slowly it was felt that sometimes Kouta began to forget that there was this girl in his house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">It seems that her existence slipped out of Kouta''s mind very often and till to this day, he didn¡¯t know how she do that¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">This does not happen to Kouta alone, because Eriri and Utaha are also often unaware of Megumi''s existence. So it is not strange that the three of them sometimes forget Megumi''s existence when one of Eriri and Utaha make out with Kouta. This caused Megumi to see the flirting happen several times.


    <span style="font-weight:400">The three of them had to be a little thankful that Megumi was basically a kind and considerate girl. So even though she saw the act happening she was immediately kind enough not to peek at what they were doing. So she never truly saw what they truly did, but she knew it. Most of the time she just caught them kissing or fondling each other''s bodies like a lover. After all, as someone who often stopped by Kouta''s house and helped him, Megumi sometimes found some traces of the results of their lovemaking.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi was also not a gossipy person so no gossip about anything that happened at Kouta''s house spread at school. It''s just that sometimes she wishes for them to be more careful when she is at Kouta''s house.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hah¡ª I want to reprimand them, but this basically has nothing to do with me." Megumi sighed while whispering like that as she looked at Kouta who was teaching Marin this time.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Megumi could easily tell from Marin''s face that the girl had the face of a girl in love. After all in the past few days she could also identally see the two of them fondling each other. Which means Marin is the fourth girl that had that kind of rtionship. Since she knew Takao-senpai also had a rtionship with Kouta when that girl ying to his home.


    <span style="font-weight:400">Either way, although Megumi knew Kouta had such reasonable good appearance, smart, and if you talking to him you can find him really fun to be with¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">Still, it was very confusing to Megumi that the four girls who were arguably above average beauties had a rtionship with one man. Especially when looking at their attitudes and conversations at times, Megumi could conclude that the four girls knew that Kouta had a rtionship with another girl.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡¯s really unbelievable.¡± Megumi was still whispering to herself, all this time it didn''t really bother her. Because somehow if it was just Eriri and Utaha alone she could still consider that it was a little unnatural but reasonable. However, seeing Kouta having rtionships with four girls at the same time. It seemed to make no sense¡ª


    <span style="font-weight:400">However, Megumi also realized that Kouta as a man his age was very reliable in almost all aspects, except that he was a yboy¡ª the enemy of women. However, seeing him easily teach herself as well as seniors like Takao and Roka, once again shows how incredibly capable Kouta is.


    <span style="font-weight:400">As the day wore on, they finally finished their study session together. Then it seemed that they got separated and Megumi ended up with Marin and Kouta. The three of them walked through the shopping area near the school which contained many ces where students spent their time after school.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Haaa¡ª It feels very tiring after studying a lot¡ª I''m so hungry, I''m going to get some croquettes for a bit!¡± Marin spoke like that after she saw a shop selling croquettes and rushed over to the shop with incredible speed, leaving Megumi with Kouta.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Are you not in the mood to have croquettes, Megumi?" Kouta questioned Megumi.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah, well¡ª I guess not.¡± Megumi answered briefly. And because of the various things that were on her mind about Kouta, her answer used a slightly curt tone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm¡ª Ah, maybe you prefer to eat sweets. See that crepes shop over there? Why don''t we stop by there?" Kouta ignored Megumi''s attitude and was as friendly as ever. He pushed Megumi''s shoulder towards the crepes shop standing nearby. "It looks like you''re also exhausted from studying so much that you''re being rude like that. Because you are not yourself when you are hungry¡ª¡± He added


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª Oke¡ª¡± When Megumi listened to Kouta''s words, she felt a little guilty because Kouta had not done anything bad to her. It was just that, in the past few days, she was a little upset about what happenedtely.


    <span style="font-weight:400">They finally ordered crepes and Megumi was then surprised by the words that came out of Kouta''s mouth while they were waiting for the order to be settled. It seems that Kouta deliberately did this so that the conversation happened when they were alone.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°It looks like you have been staring at me a lot today? Do you have something to ask me?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Ah¡ª Is my conduct really that easy to read?"


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°Hm? I don¡¯t think so others don''t seem to notice anything. It''s just that, I''m pretty sure of my observations, especially since you''re basically focused on me."


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°That¡¯s true¡ª¡± Megumi replied with a small smile in her mouth before she thought that if she had been caught like this. It would be better for her to talk about what she had been keeping in the past few days.


    <span style="font-weight:400">¡°I''m actually a little disturbed by the various flirting you guys are doing. Have you forgotten that I am also in your home!?" And so Megumi finally let out her frustration and protested her voice to the owner of the house who could onlyugh dryly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!